《Mysterious Fog World: Eldritch Nexus》 Author鈥檚 Notes and Warnings This novel consists of a few tags that everyone may not like. The main character is dark, carefree, and whimsical, he may not look like that, but he is, and gradually his real personality will surface. I will not call him an antihero or villain, because the story has such characters. He is evil, but my definition of evil is different. He does what he wants, whether good or bad as long as he wants to. The main character will have a harem. There will be Yuri. The girls in MC''s harem may have mini or mega harems of girls. There will never be any girl outside of MC''s harem in their harem. All of them are ultimately part of MC''s harem. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. There will be incest in the story. There will be other dark and heavy topics like r*pe, torture, cannibalism, etc because the world is very dark. There will be netori. But no netorare or netorase. This will be a slow-paced story. I am an amateur writer so expect that in my writing. However, I am improving to provide better content to my readers. Now, if you have any problems with any of the tags or other info I said earlier, you are free to move on, there is tons of awesome content to read on the site. If you are ok with that and still want to read, I will make sure you will have an awesome journey. PS: This page may be updated as I add, modify, and delete info and warnings regarding the story genre and tags. Power System (Spoilers) Path: Path is the way to power. Every path is different and provides different powers. The reason to follow a path is to transcend the mundane and become a god. Those who have successfully stepped into any path and followed the path are called Wayfarers. The Fog World has infinite paths but not all paths point to godhood. Only a limited number of paths are capable of it. Rest fall short midway. There are two types of paths: 1. Common or Fake Paths 2. Uncommon or Real Paths Common paths are the most widely used but are weak compared to uncommon paths. If using an analogy, if common paths are the normal classes in an RPG, then uncommon paths are the rare classes. The power system is divided into sequences, from sequence 9 to sequence 0, godhood. All common paths can be practiced till sequence 0. Most uncommon paths can not be practiced till sequence 0, but at the same time, uncommon paths that can be practiced till sequence 0 have the potential to reach beyond the sequence. Each sequence has a separate name for each path, also called class. Each sequence has a common title irrespective of the paths followed. Low Sequence: Sequence 9 - Extraordinary Mid Sequence: Sequence 8 - Transcendent Sequence 7 - Paramount Sequence 6 - Ascendant High Sequence: Sequence 5 - King Sequence 4 - Emperor Sequence 3 - Overlord Demigod Sequence: Sequence 2 - Legend Sequence 1 - Myth God Sequence: Sequence 0 - God (Also called the Great One) Beyond the Sequence: Great Old One Outer God Ancient God Primal God Only uncommon/real paths can reach the Great Old One. It is unknown how to reach beyond that. It is known that the Great Old One is the final destination of any path. Each sequence is divided into 10 ranks from 1 to 10. Ranks 1-3 are called the early stage, ranks 4-6 are called the middle stage, ranks 7-9 are called the late stage, and rank 10 is called the peak stage for any sequence. For example, early stage Extraordinary means ranks 1-3, sequence 9. A potion is needed to level up. Every rank in every sequence needs a separate potion. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The potion needs time to digest. Whenever it is consumed, it is by default 10% digested. The time taken to digest the rest can depend on various factors like compatibility with the path, talent of the consumer, etc. The digestion rate can be increased by doing activities that are related to the class of the sequence, for which the potion of any rank is taken. It is extremely dangerous to consume potions. Failure to consume potions may lead to insanity, death, or even devolving into a monster. More than one path can be followed, but that increases the danger exponentially with each new path. Only after the current consumed potion is 100% digested, can a new potion be consumed, irrespective of whether the potion belongs to the same path the previous one was consumed or another path. Those who haven''t stepped into a path and have become Extraordinary (Sequence 9) are also called Mortals. Level System: Players have the extra advantage of gaining experience points through various activities like hunting monsters and using them to increase their digestion rate. Each rank is divided into 10 levels. One level each for 10% digestion of potion. Hence each rank is 10 levels and each sequence is 100 levels. For example, sequence 9 is from levels 1-100. With rank 1 from levels 1-10, rank 2 from levels 11-20, rank 3 from levels 21-30, and so on. Level 0 is used to denote the Mortals. Experience points can only be used to increase digestion percentage, hence after reaching the 10th level for each rank (100% digestion), only after consuming the potion for the next rank, the players can start to level up again. When following multiple paths, players will have multiple levels, each denoting progress in different paths. The final player level considered will be the highest of all levels. Materials, Skills, Territory, etc: All the materials, skills, spells, herbs, territory, etc, are divided into levels, from mortal, then sequence 9-0, with each sequence divided into early, middle, late, and peak stages. The mortal level has no stages. Mortal Sequence 9 - Extraordinary - Early stage - Middle stage - Late stage - Peak stage Sequence 8 - Transcendent Sequence 7 - Paramount Sequence 6 - Ascendant Sequence 5 - King Sequence 4 - Emperor Sequence 3 - Overlord Sequence 2 - Legend Sequence 1 - Myth Sequence 0 - God Same sub-stages for every sequence. More will be added later. Territory: A Fog Foundation Stone is needed to create territory. Special Fog Foundation Stones can give special characteristics to the territory but are not necessary to use and said characteristics can be acquired later, though it will be much harder. When a territory is established, it will start as a Mortal Territory. To level up the territory, certain prerequisites are needed to be cleared. Then a level-up test is needed to finally level up the territory. Level-up can increase territory size. Nearby fog zones can be captured to increase territory size, but that will increase the difficulty of leveling up. Loyalty: Loyalty is measured from 0 to 100 points. 0 (No Loyalty). 1-50 (Unreliable) - They could not be trusted and could betray their target of loyalty at any moment. 51-70 (Reliable) - They could be trusted to some extent and would not betray easily. 71-90 (Loyal) - They could be trusted with major business. They had low chances of betraying. 91-95 (Devout) - They are devoted to the target of their loyalty and put their liege¡¯s interest above their own. If needed they could even give up their life for them. Very low chance of them betraying unless something drastic happens. 96-99 (Fanatic) - Their loyalty borders or even crosses obsession, willing to do anything and break any limits for their Liege. They consider their Liege as their faith. There is little to no chance of them betraying them. Only after destroying their faith, could they betray their liege. 100 (Zealot) - It was the point of no return, once reached, then no matter what they would never betray their target of loyalty. The higher the loyalty, the harder it is to both increase and decrease it. Mastery: Mastery is divided into 9 stages: 1. Beginner - 20 levels 2. Intermediate - 30 levels 3. Advanced - 50 levels - Aura (Can fight an Extraordinary as a Mortal) 4. Expert - 100 levels - Low-level intent, intent is based on a concept based on the type of mastery. - Each level increases the intent by 1% up to 100 % 5. Master - 100 levels - Mid-level intent - Each level increases the intent by 1% up to 100 % 6. Grandmaster - 100 levels - High-level intent - Each level increases the intent by 1% up to 100 % 7. King - 100 levels - Low-level domain - Each level increases the domain by 1 layer up to 100 layers 8. Emperor - 100 levels - Mid-level domain - Each level increases the domain by 1 layer up to 100 layers 9. Overlord - 100 levels - High-level domain - Each level increases the domain by 1 layer up to 100 layers After the Overlord stage, level 100, mastery evolves to law, and the domain gives birth to a law seed. PS: More information will added later as it will be introduced. Chapter 1: Mysterious Fog World ¡°Welcome dear viewers to another exciting episode where we try to uncover the mysteries of the world-famous VRMMORPG, Mysterious Fog World. The only game that boasted and delivered 100% reality.¡± The reporter enthusiastically introduced her new section. She was standing in what appeared to be a forest. She was dressed in simple but stylish attire, but the daggers sheathed on her waist didn''t match that image. ¡°As you all know unlike orthodox games, here you can''t just level up as long as you gain experience but you need special potions to become extraordinary in a path then you can level up.¡± ¡°Since any knowledge related to potions is strictly regulated, it is extremely difficult to get potions. Even after getting it, there is the extreme danger of consuming potions. That led to very few players who stepped into the extraordinary.¡± ¡°Most of the players who consumed potions have done it for the common pathways; warrior, mage, knight, rogue, archer, and priest.¡± ¡°Very few players in the whole player base have found potions from uncommon pathways. According to the limited information we got, they are much stronger and vastly different than the common pathways that are like the traditional RPG classes.¡± She then showed an intriguing expression as if about to tell something interesting. ¡°You might be thinking why am I telling you the facts you already know.¡± ¡°Today I am taking a live interview inside the game of a player unknown before but saw a meteoric rise in his popularity recently.¡± ¡°Yes, I am talking about none other than Jason Cold, the latest player who became extraordinary in an uncommon path.¡± A man in his early twenties came into the camera¡¯s field of view. He looked so average that he would not be recognised in a crowd. He was wearing leather armour with a sword sheathed on his waist. ¡°Thanks, Aria, for inviting me and giving me this honour,¡± Jason said humbly but those looking carefully could see the arrogance hidden in his eyes. ¡°The honour is ours, Jason. And all the viewers are very excited to hear about the pathway you discovered. Will you shed more light on it?¡± Aria asked with an enchanting smile. Jason looked enamoured with her smile, then he proceeded with a slightly haughty and arrogant expression, ¡°Yes, I discovered the Quest pathway. I became a Sequence 9 Adventurer.¡± ¡°That''s great, will you tell us more about it? How is it different from the common pathways?¡± The reporter prodded for more information. ¡°Of course, there are many differences. First is unlike in common pathways, where each pathway gives certain abilities, like the Warrior pathway gives a strength boost, the Rogue pathway gives agility and dexterity boost, etc. Adventurer is a Jack of All Trades, it increases all aspects. Though the increase is smaller compared to common pathways.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± Aria''s eyes widened as she thought of a possibility after listening to Jason. Jason only showed a mysterious smile and walked deeper into the forest, Aria though puzzled, followed him. There they saw two rabbit-looking monsters. They had long and sharp front teeth and a menacing-looking horn on the forehead. The monsters saw them and started running towards them. He raised his hand, and then a fireball formed in front of his hand. He launched it towards one of the rabbits. Then proceeded with two more fireballs. The monsters only covered half the distance and one was already down. A strange coin was shining near its burnt carcass. The second maintained its pace without flinching. Jason then unsheathed his sword and swung it towards the rabbit that covered the rest of the distance. It dodged but was still hit on its hind leg as he changed the direction of the sword in mid-air, another hit and it joined its friend. Another coin shining near it. Aria was shocked seeing that action. In a short fight, Jason showed the magic of a mage, the dexterity of a rogue, and the strength of a warrior. A feat that only be achieved by sequence 9 Trainee Mage, Trainee Rogue, and Trainee Warrior from the Mage, Rogue, and Warrior paths respectively. She had a shocked expression and Jason secretly felt proud of it. But as a professional, she quickly schooled her expression. ¡°Jason I must say I am impressed. You said you are a jack of all trades, but you look like a master of all.¡± ¡°No, no, Aria, I am far from being a master.¡± Jason showed a fake humble expression. ¡°Jason, you are too humble.¡± He continued showing another mysterious smile, ¡°Aria, do you wanna know a secret?¡± Aria showed an intrigued expression, and played the game with him, ¡°Yes, of course, I want to know.¡± ¡°This is not the only ability I got as an adventurer. My second ability is even better.¡± Jason no longer hid his arrogance. Now Aria was truly shocked. Just the previous ability was too overpowered in front of which all the common pathways looked like a joke, and now there is another even better ability. This time she showed a flirty expression and asked, ¡°Jason will you shed light on your second ability? I am sure the viewers also want to know desperately¡±. He showed a satisfied expression seeing her reaction. He said, ¡°You know that all players start with 5 SAN points. If they lose all the points, they will be forcefully logged out and can''t log in again unless the SAN points regenerate to at least 2, which will take 48 hours, meaning a regeneration rate of 24 hours per point.¡± ¡°For all the pathways discovered irrespective of whether they are common or uncommon, becoming a sequence 9 gives two SAN points, for a total of 7 points.¡± ¡°But I got 3 points for a total of 8 points.¡± Aria was about to say something but he interrupted her. ¡°And the SAN value regeneration time is reduced to 20 hours.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Jason, after dropping the bomb, stayed quiet to let her process all the information he dumped on her. Aria was too shocked to say anything. She knew the importance of SAN in the game world. It was so important that in the player status panel, the only stat available was SAN. In a world filled with weird mysteries, anything can reduce SAN, and this has caused one too many players to curse at the game company for creating those mechanics as losing all SAN meant not being able to play for at least 48 hours. She had tons of questions but asked, ¡°Will it reduce further?¡± He knew what she was asking and replied, ¡°I believe it will.¡± Aria wanted to ask more questions but Jason again interrupted her, ¡°Thanks Aria for giving me this opportunity. But now I gotta go, still, there is too much of this unknown world to explore.¡± She understood she could not get any more answers from him so she ended the interview gracefully, ¡°Thanks Jason, for being part of the show. I am sure it will not be long before you will become a ranker.¡± ¡°Thank you for your best wishes Aria, but it''s a long way to go for me to become a ranker,¡± Jason replied again with a fake expression. Jason left the camera''s field of view as Aria turned toward the camera. ¡ª------------ ¡°Drake, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Coming, Mom.¡± Drake turned off the television that was playing the interview and went towards the dinner table. There he saw his mother setting the table with his elder sister helping her and his younger sister sitting while playing with her phone. They heard him coming and smiled towards him. ¡°Drake, are you ok, you don''t need to overexert yourself.¡± His mother, Eleanor asked him with a worried expression. He understood her worry after all it''s been only three days since he recovered. Since birth, his brain has had some problems. First of all, the emotional part of the brain was mostly blocked, only the logical part was working. That caused him to behave like a robot, capable of performing daily tasks including studying but not capable of interpersonal interactions. Moreover, he had close to no personal thoughts, even if he had some, he was incapable of expressing them. Also, he never spoke a word before. But he had a great memory. And even in studying, he was the topper in both school and college. His mother took him to many world-famous doctors but none were able to diagnose him. But suddenly after living the last twenty-two years of his life like that, three days ago for no reason he was cured. Everyone was shocked. His mother took him to many doctors but since they couldn''t find the reason, they were even more incapable of finding out how he was cured. So he was labeled a medical miracle. He was grateful for the fact that his mother was very powerful, otherwise looking at the faces of those doctors who looked like they were looking at a specimen, he was sure he would be strapped to a bed in some hidden facility living the rest of his life being experimented on. He joined them at the table, his mother and elder sister, Olivia were also done setting up the table so they joined him. His little sister, Abigail, two years younger than him, showed a curious expression and asked, ¡°Brother, were you watching the news related to that game?¡± His mother and Olivia also perked up at Abigail¡¯s question. They knew of the latest VRMMORPG, Mysterious Fog World, that''s in the craze nowadays. It was released a month ago and took the world by storm. Eleanor also wanted to create a guild in the game as it meant various business opportunities but was holding it off because she was busy with her work. Another more important reason was that her dear son showed interest in the game. This was the first time he showed interest in something, and she would do anything to fulfill his wishes. ¡°Yeah, but it was nothing interesting. A reporter was interviewing some random guy who got lucky and got a potion from an uncommon pathway. He was trying his best to sell himself to the guilds.¡± Drake dismissed the guy from the interview. His family was also uninterested in the guy, what piqued their interest was the uncommon pathway. They wanted to create a guild in the game so of course they had done their homework. Getting a sequence 9 potion of an uncommon pathway was great but just that was not enough. If it was just that only mid-tier or some high-tier guilds would show interest in him. But top-tier guilds need more. Each pathway had 10 sequences from 9 to 0. Each sequence consisted of 10 ranks from 1 to 10, and each rank needed separate potions. What Jason got was just the Rank 1, Sequence 9, potion. To level up, first, a potion was needed to consume. Then the player could level up till level 10, then a rank 2 potion was needed. Leveling was not necessary. The NPCs who took the potion needed to digest, only after 100% digestion could they consume the next one if available. The time of digestion depended on the type of potion, the consumer''s talent, etc. On average, it took 3 to 6 months to digest rank 1 potion, for players they were given an alternative. They could digest the potion in an old-fashioned way or use the experience to complete the digestion. With each level representing 10% digestion and the digestion starting at 10% when consumed, the player needed 10 levels per rank adding up to 100 levels in sequence 9. What the guilds were interested in was not the potion but the potion formula, as the former was a consumable usable only once, but the latter could be used to make any number of potions as long as enough raw materials were available. In the game the most important aspect was knowledge and potion formulas were considered some of the most important pieces of knowledge. To date, no guild or player was publically known to have a complete potion formula for even rank 1 potion. ¡°Brother which pathway is it?¡± asked Abigail. ¡°It''s the Quest pathway.¡± He told his sister and proceeded to tell her the abilities it offered. Eleanor, listening to her son, was also surprised by the Quest path¡¯s abilities. She turned towards Olivia, who turned towards her too. She looked to her daughter and she nodded as if she understood what her mother wanted. The dinner ended with some light chatting among the family members. After dinner when the family was sitting together, Olivia showed a mischievous expression and said, ¡°Drake, I have a surprise for you.¡± Eleanor and Abigail, who knew what that was, also showed mischievous expressions. ¡°I brought you the game capsule, I know you wanted to play this game.¡± ¡°Thanks sis. You are the best.¡± He gave his sister a big hug who returned it wholeheartedly. ¡°Will you guys also play?¡± asked Drake. This time his mother answered, ¡°Yes, sweety, we will also play but not, for now, me and Olivia need to prepare to set up our guild.¡± ¡°Great, what about you Abigail?¡± Drake asked his little sister. ¡°Of course, I will also play. I made plans to play together with my girlfriends. We will take you to level up whenever you want, big bro.¡± declared Abigail excitedly. Too excited to take her brother to level up. ¡°Then I will take you up on your offer, dear little sister,¡± said Drake ruffling her hair. She tried to remove his hand but there was no strength in her hand, she too secretly enjoyed the intimacy she shared with her brother now that he was cured. She likes spending time with her brother even if he never spoke a word. She took it as her responsibility to protect her brother. Eleanor smiled seeing the antics of the brother and sister. After some time, as if she noticed something, she said with a smile, ¡°Drake, I know you want to play the game, you can go.¡± With today''s advanced technology, the game capsules completely supported gaming for days uninterrupted and took care of all body needs. So she was not worried that he would play games till night without sleeping as inside the capsule the players were technically sleeping. Moreover, with her connections, she got the best game capsules for her family, so was not worried about anything. Drake made an expression as if he was caught stealing the pie, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I?¡± Eleanor laughed a little and confirmed, ¡°Yes¡±. ¡°Thanks, mom.¡± He gave her a quick peck on the cheek and ran to his room at light speed. ¡ª------------ The game capsule was already set up, so he didn''t waste any time and directly jumped in and closed his eyes. The capsule closed on its own and the game started. Drake appeared in a foggy forest. The sky was black with fog covering his visibility. He could not tell how he was even able to see on such a night. He knew the game''s lore would be starting soon. Since he had already seen it before, he wanted to skip it and proceed to enter the game. But he heard a sound that should not appear there. [Ding] [Hello host, belated congratulations on your death] Chapter 2: Eldritch Nexus System [Ding] [Hello host, belated congratulations on your death] Drake was more than enough of an otaku in his previous life to know the meaning of that ding. It was the sentence said by the electronic female voice that made him frown. He was in a dilemma whether he should be happy or cuss the system for the words it said. Oh yeah, by the way, he reincarnated and this was his second life. But let''s not mention unimportant things. ¡°Thanks, I guess. So System, or whatever you are, mind explaining yourself.¡± Drake had hundreds of words to say both PG and non PG, but in the end just thanked whatever entity it was. [Your Welcome Host, I am the Eldritch Nexus System.] The system introduced itself, this time in a more feminine and less robotic voice. ¡°Your name is too long. Judging by your voice, you sound female, so I will call you Ivy,¡± said Drake. [Thanks host for the name. I don''t have a gender, but I am changing myself according to your preferences.] Ivy thanked him. Her voice started slightly robotic, but by the end, her voice was entirely feminine like a mature elder sister both gentle and seductive at the same time. ¡°Sure, now start explaining yourself.¡± Drake ignored the change in her voice, he was more interested in getting his answers as quickly as possible. [Yes host. I am the only and the strongest artifact. For countless ages, I have been looking for a host to bind to. When I finally found you, I decided right then and there that you would be my master.] ¡°Why me? I am sure you could find better candidates. I am not exactly a moral person¡± Drake didn''t believe that pizza could rain from the sky. [Host, it was never a competition to find the best host. It was all about compatibility, among the countless beings scanned by me, you are the one who was compatible with me. You were meant to be my host.] [As for being moral, morality has nothing to do with it. My purpose is to make you the strongest, whether you are a hero in shining armor, a sick psycho who likes ripping babies apart, a background character, a hypocrite, or anything else, it doesn''t matter.] Drake again ignored that it sounded more like a declaration of love from the entity or system or Ivy as he named her and asked the next question. ¡°So did you kill me?¡± [No host, I didn''t. I was waiting for countless ages for a host, it didn''t matter to wait a few more decades, then after your natural death, I would take away your soul and bind with it.] As if the Ivy knew what Drake would ask next she continued. [You didn''t die a natural death, but from an accident. Since you didn''t have fetters in your life, I easily took away your soul.] He thought that the system might be lying but reconsidered as he didn''t feel any malice from it and thought that if it was telling the truth there was no need for it to kill him. ¡°Ok, no problem. But was my medical condition related to you?¡± [I apologize, host. But your soul was too weak to bind with me, a simple mistake could have damaged your soul to the point of no return. So I had to be very gentle when handling your soul and hence I reduced your soul activity to properly bind with you. Three days ago the binding was completed, hence you got full control of your soul.] ¡°Well, I apologize for my weak soul,¡± said Drake sarcastically. ¡°Then why were you silent till now?¡± asked Drake. [That''s because I was waiting for the host to step into the main world, as contact in the previous world had no use.] ¡°Wait a minute! What do mean by main world?¡± Drake interrupted Ivy. [Host, the world you are standing in is the main world.] ¡°I knew it. There was no way even with current technology to create a VRMMORPG game with 100% reality,¡± said Drake excitedly. [This world is infinite. Periodically new worlds are added to it. Most of the time they would be assimilated directly but sometimes some worlds get a grace period to make their assimilation easier. This can happen only two ways, one is that they were lucky enough to be randomly selected for the grace period or someone very strong intervenes.] ¡°So, the world I reincarnated to, is it lucky?¡± asked Drake seriously. [No] He laughed out loud and said, ¡°Interesting, but so what? It has nothing to do with me. I just need to take care of a select few.¡± [Exactly host] ¡°Ok, enough boring talks. You claimed you are the strongest artifact, so can you make me the strongest quickly?¡± asked Drake, interested in what the system had to offer. [Yes host. I can make you the strongest within at most a week. Do you want that?] ¡°Hell no, what''s the fun in that? I am going to go at my pace, and enjoy my way to the top.¡± declared Drake. With the system connected with him, he already understood how to leave, so he cut short the conversation and left. He came to enjoy and whether reality or game, he intended to do so. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. [As expected from the host I chose. But don''t worry host, I am here to assist you on your journey. I am sure you will like what I have prepared for you.] ¡ª---------- Drake appeared in a bustling town square. He was dressed in a simple cotton shirt and trousers with a sword on his waist. He looked around, the town square looked like a normal town square, which might be a few decades old. It didn''t look like a game but a real world. Of course, he ignored the fact that that world was indeed a real world about to assimilate his world, but why should he care, he was just there to play games. Even though there were no floating names above the player''s heads, he could still identify many players from their behavior. ¡°Sir, here are your 20 red mushrooms.¡± A player gave a packet to a food vendor. ¡°Ah, brave chosen one, thank you for your help in bringing me these mushrooms from the perilous Black Forest. Please allow me to repay for your valiant deed.¡± A chubby-looking guy raised the player on a high horse by his praises. ¡°No, no, it was my duty.¡± said the player humbly, but he didn''t look humble, rather bored as if he had seen this scene a hundred times. The chubby guy seemed satisfied with his response and said, ¡°Chosen one, here are your 3 copper coins as a repayment for your valiant deed.¡± The player just took the money and left muttering, ¡°Finally enough money to afford tonight¡¯s meal¡±. ¡®Different players, different problems.¡¯ mused Drake. He looked up and saw the sun shining brightly with no fog seen in the distance. It was because this was a territory. The fog world is infinite and as expected from its name is covered by fog. The fog hid many dangers, monstrosities, and weird creatures, but likewise is filled with treasures. It''s divided into random-sized pieces called Fog Zones and the Zones could teleport randomly but that mostly happened at midnight of course it might happen at other times too. The only way to lock a zone is to first conquer it and then establish a territory that needed an item called Fog Foundation Stone. Territory comes with various bonuses that increase with the territory level. When first used, it created a Mortal Territory. It can then be leveled up to Extraordinary Territory divided into low, mid, high, and peak stages, and even higher territory levels. The territory needed to be protected from the outside forces that got teleported. Many territories were destroyed because randomly an overpowered monster, like a dragon, or even a god teleported near them. The territory size can be increased either by leveling up the territory or by conquering the nearby zones but that increases the difficulty of leveling up the territory later. Among others, there were two main abilities of a territory. One is that it stabilized the nearby space of the territory thus reducing the chance of it teleporting and thereby reducing the chances of some ridiculously strong entity teleporting back. Another is that it could be used to make two types of compasses. It would always point in the direction of the territory no matter how far, which is very important when exploring outside as directions mean nothing in fog world. Another type would just point to the nearest territory, which might be dangerous as the territory might be hostile. Both Fog Compasses are the same same, just the former is made by locking the coordinates of the territory in the compass and is called Territory Compass. The Black Forest Kingdom was one such territory. It was a Low-Stage, Extraordinary Territory, but it had conquered many nearby zones and increased its size many times. It was named after the Black Forest inside the territory. Drake appeared in Falmise City, one of the starter cities, named after the Falmise Family, the strongest family in the city. Most territories had little to no contact with each other. So the coins the player got were only valid in the Black Forest Kingdom. They were divided into copper coins, silver coins worth 100 copper, and gold coins worth 100 silver. He also had a small pouch with 5 copper coins, enough for one meal. The players needed to maintain hunger and thirst. Only Fog Coins mostly dropped by the monsters in Fog World are valid everywhere. The territory lord protected it against monsters but some still sneak inside, that''s why the Black Forest had many dangerous monsters inside. The monsters killed by Jason were such monsters. Drake looked around the place, he was looking for some quests that might give him enough money to purchase a Territory Compass to safely travel outside with no tension of getting lost in the fog. He took a few quests like the Red Mushroom, Yellow Flower, Samr Herb, etc collection quests. After roaming he walked inside an inconspicuous alley, with little to no traffic, hoping to find a rare quest. Or more like, he just wanted a change of scenery. While walking aimlessly inside, he felt something. Might be because of him fully controlling his soul, he thought his perception was much better than before. He suddenly stopped a hand nearing his pouch of money. The hand¡¯s owner moved back quickly dodging him, without giving him a chance to take a breath, another hand neared his pouch, and he barely saved his pouch again. The second figure approached the first figure and they stood together. Drake could see their form properly. Both were women and twins, the second one was blindfolded. The blindfold was red with blood and her face showed traces of blood tears. He wondered how she could see and properly aim for his pouch. Even more, why the hell were they standing there? They should either run away or attack him again to snatch his pouch, but they did neither. He checked their status. All players had it but there were level restrictions with it. His version could be used irrespective of level difference. Name: Ayame Murasame Level: 0 Path: None Skills: None Mastery: Dagger (Beginner, Lv 3), Stealth (Beginner, Lv 5), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 2) Name: Yumi Murasame Level: 0 Path: None Skills: None Mastery: Archery (Beginner, Lv 4), Stealth (Beginner, Lv 5), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 1) He would not be fooled by their level 0. All beings before starting on a path, were level 0 irrespective of their strength. So players used skills and mastery to get a rough idea of their opponents'' strengths. He could tell he was no match for even one, not to mention both of them. He knew his limitations so he took a diplomatic approach. With a confident tone, he said, ¡°I don''t have much to steal. I only have 5 copper coins in my pouch, if you want I will give it to you. How about you let me go then?¡± Both thieves were silent as if they didn''t hear what he said. They were just constantly watching him. The first one looked like she was scrutinizing him, and the second one, the second one showed hints of fanaticism. ¡®Are they cultists? I know this game has evil gods and there are many cults for the said gods, but how unlucky can I be to meet two of them on my first day.¡¯ *Sigh* He took a deep sigh and decided to fight before dying. He didn''t have any death penalty unlike other players but it still left a bad taste in his mouth to die so quickly after starting the game. Just when he was about to unsheathe his sword, the second girl looked towards the first girl as if silently conveying her something. The first girl didn¡¯t look satisfied but under the second girl¡¯s gaze, she made a face as if accepting her fate. The second girl showed a smile at that. Then they did something that shocked Drake. They knelt on the ground and said in unison, ¡°My lord, please let us serve you. We will be your eternal loyal servants.¡± Chapter 3: Enigmatic Figure on the Throne ¡°Yumi, I tell you, most of these chosen ones are useless. They are so easy to steal from even in the bustling market and they carry around so much money despite being so weak. I got so much money again from these fools.¡± said a girl to another girl who looked exactly like her. She laughed at the incompetence of the chosen ones and showed off her loot to the other girl. Both of them were dressed in black from head to toe. The only difference between them was that the first girl carried daggers and the second girl, Yumi, had a bow and a quiver of arrows. ¡°Ayame, you didn''t encounter any difficulties, right?¡± asked Yumi. She looked happy watching her younger twin sister showing off the copper coins she pickpocketed from the chosen ones. But she was still worried as there was a reason, those chosen ones were called like that. Even after dying, they could come back to life in a day or two as good as before. To date, no one has discovered the limit of their resurrection. Hence, unless there were no other options available, no one wanted to make enemies with someone essentially immortal. Even those strong Extraordinary wouldn''t easily make enemies with them. ¡°Yumi, you are worrying too much. With you here, nothing will happen to either of us.¡± Yumi dismissed her sister''s worries. She had absolute confidence in her sister. The two sisters were orphans, they had no idea who their parents were. They had only each other to survive the streets. They might end up dead or in some pervert¡¯s basement if not for her sister''s ability. Yumi would occasionally get visions about the future. Those visions helped the sisters survive the harsh world. They had survived many dangers by relying on her visions. ¡°Fine, as you say.¡± relented Yumi, then asked, ¡°What do you want to do about that pervert Peter?¡± Peter, the local gangster boss. All the criminals in the local area needed to turn in a cut to him. They never did that and were proficient enough to either run away or beat all the goons sent by him. They didn''t kill, as they wanted to be as low I radar as possible. They knew their beauty so they always covered themselves completely in black including their face. After facing multiple failures, Peter came directly with his top goons. At first, they were ready to fight and kill them, but then they needed to run and look for a new base as killing the local gangster boss would bring them into the limelight. But fortunately or unfortunately their worries were baseless. When he saw them, he stopped the fight and gave them the offer to join his gang and even promised them that he would make them his top generals. That was not the first time that happened to them. They were all too familiar with the lecherous expression he was showing. They knew as long as they joined his gang, they would be forced to warm his bed. This was not the first time that it happened, it happened many times before too, they either killed everyone or ran away if the enemy was too strong. ¡°What to do, just kill him and his dogs and then find another place to start over?¡± Ayame directly dismissed the gangster boss. He was not worth their time. Together they had defeated stronger enemies before and Peter was not the strongest. ¡°Then when do you want to start?¡± Yumi agreed with her sister¡¯s thought process. Ayame showed a mischievous smile and said ¡°Let''s find a few more fools to rob, then we can start tomorrow.¡± Yumi just sighed and shook her head, she had long given up on her foolish sister. Ayame showed a fake hurt expression, ¡°Hey don''t be like that¡±, then continued seriously, ¡°You know we need to collect enough money for potions for both of us, we will see a bigger world together and for that, we need to work harder.¡± Yumi also showed a serious expression after hearing that. Then she smiled towards her sister and said, ¡°Come, let''s go and find another fool.¡± ¡°Yay, thank you, Yumi.¡± Ayame laughed happily and hugged her sister tightly. The sisters came out of their hiding spot inside an alley. They were on the rooftop of a building. They were about to leave for the town square to find their next target but halted as they saw a guy leisurely walking inside the alley. ¡°Hey Yumi, see him. What a fool. He must be a newly chosen one to walk in an alley like that. Let''s start with him.¡± Ayame called Yumi while laughing at the foolishness of the chosen one. ¡°Yumi, Yumi, why are you not repl¡­¡± Ayame stopped mid-way when she saw Yumi standing in a trance while watching the guy walking below. She stopped talking right away, she knew Yumi had triggered a vision. She got serious, Yumi, mostly triggered vision when they were in grave danger to suggest ways to leave or sometimes gave them small profit. They didn''t offend anyone; they couldn''t afford to do so only because her visions triggered to warn her of the potential dangers of going after a certain target. Meanwhile, when Yumi laid her eyes on the guy, her mind immediately blanked and she found her mind in a weird dark place. Normally when she got a vision, it would play in her mind like a movie. But it was different that time. She could interact with it at that time. She didn''t find anything in her immediate vicinity. She saw strange lights coming from one side so she moved towards it. After walking for an unknown period, she saw a huge throne with someone sitting on it. She could only tell that the figure was male but his facial features were covered by fog. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She felt as if she had seen him somewhere. Then she found there were many different figures surrounding him. She was sure they were not there before and appeared suddenly. Unlike him the rest were standing around him, sitting between them like a king. She had a feeling that all of them were women. Like the man, they were covered by fog too, but they vaguely showed different phenomena around them. Strange fire and water surrounded one figure. When she saw the water, she got the feeling that if she looked too long, she would forget her existence. When she looked at the fire, she started thinking about all the good and bad deeds she did. She quickly looked away from her. Another figure was covered in the galaxy, with the sun, moon, and stars revolving around her. She found herself too small in front of such a celestial phenomenon and looked away again. She gave up on looking at those figures directly. But she once again noticed something. She found she could vaguely see the faces of two women. She was shocked to find that they looked like her and her sister. Both women were covered in boundless darkness as if they were the darkness. She and her sister were identical twins but she had no problems distinguishing them. So she easily found who was who among the two twins in front of her. She focused on the women who looked like her. Other than the darkness, she had a strange hourglass behind her. It was strange because the hourglass had no bottom and the sand was falling continuously into the void as if representing the passing time. The woman slowly turned towards her. She could tell that her look-a-like saw her. But her focus was on the strange blindfold covering the woman''s eyes. She wondered why she was wearing a blindfold and if she was so strong why couldn''t she cure her eyes. The woman, as if she knew what was going on in Yumi''s head, just smiled. Yumi found herself unable to look away, she found she was slowly losing herself to the darkness surrounding the woman and was slowly falling with the sands in the hourglass. ¡°Y..u¡­mi¡­¡± ¡°Yu¡­mi¡­ can¡­¡± ¡°Yumi can you¡­¡± She felt she heard her sister''s voice, but she was not thinking straight enough to give it much thought. The woman seeing the state Yumi was in, smiled again and said to Yumi, ¡°It''s time to leave, little one¡±. Yumi heard it and her mind again blanked and she suddenly disappeared from the place. ¡ª------------ ¡°Yumi, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Yumi, please don''t do this to me, please wake up?¡± ¡°Yumi, please wake up.¡± Ayame waited for her sister''s vision to complete, normally it was not even a minute long but that time it was over fifteen minutes. Ayame started worrying about her sister. After the twenty-minute mark, she saw blood coming out of her sister''s eyes. She panicked seeing that. Her sister was her only family; she couldn''t afford to lose her. After calling her for over a minute, she finally opened her eyes. Ayame thought that Yumi¡¯s eyes looked dull. On the other hand, Yumi also sensed her changes. She had lost her eyesight but she felt happy. She felt free for the first time. She could see her sister, and everything else. But it was better than before she had her eyes. She remembered the blindfolded woman who looked like her, smiled, and went inside, she took a cloth and tied it around her eyes. The cloth became red from the blood. ¡°Yumi, what are you doing, what happened to your eyes, why did you wear a blindfold, what have you seen in the vision?¡± Ayame was having a panic attack watching Yumi''s strange behaviour and started crying. Yumi gently hugged her and that calmed her down somewhat. She said, ¡°I lost my eyes¡±. She felt Ayame stir strongly, wanting to say something, but was not given the chance, ¡°I don''t regret it, I can still see and that is much better than before.¡± After she felt that Ayame calmed down, she gently let her go. Ayame just watched her sister with red eyes. She remembered that the reason for her sister''s current condition was the vision that she got after watching that guy. ¡°Did it happen because of him?¡± asked Ayame. Yumi knew whom she was referring to and gave a cryptic answer, ¡°Yes and no¡±. Ayame looked like she wanted to ask more, but gave up looking at her sister. She knew she would not get any more information. She changed the question, ¡°What to do about him?¡± When Yumi heard that question she showed a smile that looked even a bit crazy. Instead of answering her question, she said, ¡°I found the lord for us to serve.¡± Ayame knew she was referring to the guy before. But what she didn''t get was until before the vision, both of them were vehemently opposed to the idea of serving someone but now her sister suggested to her that they do that. But she had absolute faith in her sister, so she didn''t oppose her directly, but just asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because that''s the best for us. Following him, we would reach the heights we never imagined before,¡± explained Yumi. ¡°Do you understand the meaning of us serving him together?¡± Ayame asked another obvious question. Yumi agreed, ¡°Yes I know¡±, then continued with a slightly crazed expression, ¡°We will serve to fulfil all his needs and wants, including opening our legs for him, whenever he desires.¡± Listening to her, Ayame was sure that she had made up her mind. And knew enough tactics to help her make up her mind too. Moreover, Yumi''s visions always helped them by showing the best way forward. And she couldn''t let her go alone. So she relented in the end, ¡°Fine if you think it''s the best for us, I will listen to you. But I still need to see him first. And we will do it in my style.¡± She went outside to find the stranger. Yumi didn''t refuse and followed after her, with a gentle smile. But her smile was hiding her craziness deep within. If Yumi had a status panel like players, she would find that her SAN was barely above 0 at 0.00000¡­.001. The twins quickly found the guy enjoying a leisurely walk inside the alley where he might lose his life anytime. Ayame saw his pouch, and from its size, she confirmed he was a newbie and should have 5 copper coins in it. She went into stealth, her sister following behind. She moved towards the guy and tried to snatch his pouch but he stopped her, she quickly retracted her hand and backed off, after creating a safe distance, she just stood and watched him. Yumi followed after that but the guy stopped her too, and she too joined her sister. Ayame was watching the guy carefully. He had good reflexes to stop her but couldn''t see anything in him that made Yumi want to follow him so crazily. Likewise, the guy was also watching them. ¡°I don''t have much to steal. I only have 5 copper coins in my pouch, if you want I will give it to you. How about you let me go then?¡± the guy said, clearly feeling uncomfortable and looking for ways to leave. They just continued watching him, she was scrutinizing him to find what caused her sister to behave crazily and her sister was just watching him, with a hint of fanaticism. When the guy was about to unsheathe his sword, Yumi turned to Ayame, who knew what her sister wanted. She was not satisfied with her sister''s decision but she gave up and accepted it. She would follow her sister''s decision no matter how crazy it might seem. Yumi was happy to see her sister finally relented and smiled warmly. Then both sisters knelt on the ground and said in unison, ¡°My lord, please let us serve you. We will be your eternal loyal servants.¡± Chapter 4: Training Room Drake watched the two girls in front of him blankly. He wondered if they had a screw loose in their head. That didn''t mean that he had no interest in them. He didn''t mind having followers as sexy as them. But the question was why. Why did they want to serve him? He didn''t believe that he was suave and charismatic enough to make girls follow him with a look. He suddenly remembered another function available to players. Name: Yumi Murasame Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Name: Ayame Murasame Loyalty: 90 (Loyal) The loyalty was measured on a scale of 0 to 100. 0 meant No Loyalty. 1-50 meant Unreliable. They could not be trusted and could betray their target of loyalty at any moment. 51-70 meant Reliable. They could be trusted to some extent and would not betray easily. 71-90 meant Loyal. They could be trusted with major business. They had low chances of betraying. 91-95 meant Devout. They are devoted to the target of their loyalty and put their liege¡¯s interest above their own. If needed they could even give up their life for them. Very low chance of them betraying unless something drastic happens. 96-99 meant Fanatic. Their loyalty borders or even crosses obsession, willing to do anything and break any limits for their liege. They consider their liege as their faith. There is little to no chance of them betraying them. Only after destroying their faith, could they betray their liege. 100 meant Zealot. It was the point of no return, once reached, then no matter what they would never betray their target of loyalty. The higher the loyalty, the harder it is to both increase and decrease it. That''s why, watching their loyalty, especially the loyalty of the girl named Yumi, he was puzzled as to why she became his Zealot. Even Ayame was only one step away from becoming a Devout. ¡®Oye, Ivy, what is going on here?¡¯ He gave up thinking about something outside of his control so instead of wasting his brain cells for no reason he asked the system, who might have the answer to his question. [Host, they are twins. The blindfolded girl, Yumi, is a natural-born Seer. She randomly gets visions regarding future events that have helped the sisters to survive the harsh world. When she saw you, she triggered a vision that might have told her that by following you, both the sisters will have a great future.] ¡®Really? Then isn''t she kind of awesome?¡¯ thought Drake. He understood the reason for their high loyalty. He didn''t know what Yumi saw, but it was enough to raise her loyalty to the max. Even Ayame had 90 points of loyalty without knowing much, that only proved how much she trusted her sister. With the mystery cleared, his focus shifted back to the girls kneeling in front of him. ¡®Having two sexy twins as followers when I am just starting the game is awesome, but I can''t just accept them so easily.¡¯ ¡®Even if, with the functions of the system, I did not have much need for talent, I need both loyalty and strong willpower.¡¯ ¡®They have loyalty but do they have the willpower? That still needs testing.¡¯ After musing inside his head, Drake concluded. He would test their willpower using the system''s function that Ivy prepared for him. ¡°Get up.¡± He ordered the girls. They got up and went back to doing what they were doing before. Ayame again watched him with a scrutinizing look. Yumi still stared at him with fanaticism. ¡°If you want to follow me, you need to prove your worth,¡± declared Drake. Ayame fumed hearing that. They had presented themselves to him on a gold platter and he still dared to ask them to prove their worth. Ayame Loyalty -1, 89 Drake was constantly watching their loyalty, and as expected Ayame¡¯s loyalty decreased. If her loyalty was lower, then the decrease would be much more than a measly 1 point. Before Ayame could say anything, Yumi said, ¡°Of course, my lord, anything you wish.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Ayame stopped herself from speaking but made a disgusted face. She thought he wanted both sisters to sleep with him to ¡°prove their worth¡±. ¡°Good. Now we will go somewhere so don''t panic.¡± Drake informed them. Ayame finally couldn''t take it anymore and said in a loud voice, ¡°What do you mean? Where are you taking us?¡± Drake didn''t answer, and when she was about to speak more, she realized they were no longer in the alley but in a forest. ¡°How is it possible? Where are we? How did you bring us here?¡± Ayame started panicking. Ayame Loyalty -1, 88 Yumi just stayed where she was with a faint smile, she had absolute confidence in Drake. ¡°This is the training room,¡± announced Drake. The training room was the function of his system. It could be used to simulate fights. Time inside was 4 times outside. It could simulate a variety of biomes, but only the forest biome was unlocked. ¡°Why did you bring us here?¡± asked Ayame, while covering Yumi behind her as she was a long-range fighter. *growl* They heard a growling noise and turned their attention to it. It was a huge boar, the size of a small car walking towards them menacingly. Ayame paled watching it coming towards them. Even Yumi had a serious expression, she moved from behind Ayame and came in front of Drake to cover him. Their reaction was warranted, as the boar was not normal, but the infamous Iron Tusk Boar. It was a level 0 monster, but a very strong one. It could only be found outside the territory in the Fog Zones surrounding it. They about it because it was high in demand in the high-end restaurants in the territory. It was as delicious as it was ferocious. Many Fog Explorers venture out of the territory just to find it, as its carcass could sell for as much as 50 silver, more than enough money to enjoy for a few months. But to earn the rewards, risks were necessary. Many died against its iron tusk. To fight it, a team of at least 5 strong level 0 was needed, to fight it equally. Not such a monster was in front of them. Ayame was now looking for ways to run away. They were not his match and would die if they fought the boar. They were not like Drake who could resurrect after dying. Once they die, they will be gone forever. Just as she was about to run away with Yumi, she saw Drake coming out from behind her sister and moving towards the boar. Even Yumi paled seeing Drake''s actions. She drew her bow, ready to take action at a moment¡¯s notice. Ayame who wanted to run away with them, cursed under her breath but still unsheathed her daggers, as her 88 points loyalty towards Drake and her sister stopped her from leaving. Drake unaware of it all, came in front of the boar, and said ¡°This pig is so huge¡±. Ayame thought that Drake finally lost it, she was running towards him to pull him back. Yumi too looked worried and followed her sister. Then they saw something shocking. The boar was just standing in front of Drake, its eyes were blank. Drake unaware of it all was feeling good about his choice while standing in front of the boar. The training room could simulate monsters to train. The monsters needed to be scanned to be used. Only monsters killed by Drake could be scanned by the Training Room. But for the first time, Drake could specify any dead monster and use it in simulation. When Drake was roaming in the twin square, he saw a big restaurant. There was a team of explorers standing near it with a huge boar carcass near them. They were having some deal with the hotel manager. All the team members looked haggard with serious injuries, but they brightened up when they received the huge money-filled pouch. He found that the boar was called Iron Tusk Boar and was a very strong level 0 monster. He thought that it was perfect to be the first monster used for simulation training. When he saw it first, the explorers had tied it tightly so it wasn''t as big as it was when seen standing. That''s why Drake was amazed watching it. The twins had calmed down by then when they saw the boar standing still as if waiting for a command. Yumi was calm enough to notice with her ¡°eyes¡± that the boar looked both real and imaginary at the same time. Drake turned around and told the twins, ¡°This is your test. Fight this boar.¡± ¡°What!¡±, exclaimed Ayame in shock. Ayame Loyalty -3, 85 Yumi''s smile was already back, she just responded, ¡°As you wish my lord¡±. After saying that he disappeared. He reappeared back in the alley. ¡®Let''s go collect some mushrooms,¡¯ he mused to himself. Ayame Loyalty -85, 0 ¡®The test has just begun, hope you can handle it for 24 hours,¡¯ thought Drake while smiling evilly. ¡ª------------ Meanwhile back in the training room. Ayame was fighting desperately with the boar monster. She was covered with blood and had multiple broken bones. Her right hand was hanging limply from her shoulder. Yumi was lying nearby, dead, with a hole in her chest. Ayame eyes were red, she hated Drake to the bone, and she vowed if left alive, she hunt Drake till the end of the world. When Drake left, the boar suddenly moved as if it had come to life. It bypassed Ayame and attacked Yumi directly. It knew that the archers were troublesome but at the same time easier to kill. It impaled its tusk in her chest and raised her high while she was hanging on it. Ayame screamed desperately, she slashed at the boar again and again, but with little to no effect. Yumi just smiled at her and took her last breath. ¡°No, no, no, Yumi, Yumi, YUMI!!¡± ¡°Yumi, please don''t, please open your eyes.¡± Ayame Loyalty -85, 0 Ayame was shouting hysterically. She lost all reason and started attacking the boar monster. ¡°Die, die, die, you fcking monster.¡± When Ayame hit the monster, it realized she was weak. So, after killing Yumi, the monster started playing with Ayame. Slowly, she started getting more and more injuries. After a few minutes, her body was riddled with injuries, and broken bones, and also lost her hand. The monster was bored of playing so it decided to end it and tackled her to the ground. ¡°Aah¡±, screamed Ayame in pain. Then she watched as it trampled her body under its hooves. In her last breaths, she only had boundless hatred for Drake. The lives of the twin sisters who survived the harsh world depending on each other ended like that. They decided to serve a chosen one, which became their biggest mistake. Perhaps, the visions were not always right. That was the end of the story of Yumi and Ayame. Or, was it? Chapter 5: Resurrection?! No one could tell that an Iron Tusk Boar gruesomely killed two girls in such a tranquil forest just a moment ago. ¡°Drake, I will-¡± The tranquility of the forest was disturbed by a roar that was cut short in the middle. ¡°Yumi! You are alive!¡± Yumi and Ayame suddenly reappeared in the forest. Looking just like how they were when they came together with Drake. Ayame roared just as she reappeared but cut it short after she noticed Yumi. She hugged Yumi and started bawling her eyes out. ¡°Yumi, please don''t leave me ever again,¡± begged Ayame. ¡°Ok, ok, don¡¯t cry. Ain¡¯t I still alive,¡± consoled Yumi while embracing Ayame gently. Her eyes had infinite gentleness for her sister. But when looking closely, a frown could be seen in her eyes. She knew what Ayame was about to say. If it was a different situation, and someone said those words even if that someone was her dear sister whom she loved the most before meeting Drake, she would have sliced their tongue and then tortured them to death. Of course, she still loved her sister, even if she became the second most important person to her after meeting Drake. She wouldn''t want to harm her sister. So, to stop her sister from doing anything blasphemous to her lord, she would have thoroughly explained the importance of the lord to her. When she died, she thought that was what her lord wanted. She would gladly sacrifice herself if it was for her lord. Her word of her lord was a holy decree for her. But when she found herself alive again, she knew that her lord had different expectations for her and her sister. So, she didn''t stop her sister, as it might harm whatever plans the Lord had for them. ¡°Ayame, don''t blame the Lord. He must have had deeper intentions to send us here¡±, said Yumi. ¡°Ok Yumi¡±, responded Ayame. She wanted to say something else but didn''t as she didn''t want to upset her sister after watching her death. Ayame Loyalty +60, 60 After hugging for some time, the sisters separated and turned their attention towards the boar. Both of them were wary of it. They remembered their respective deaths. The pain they felt, was all real. When they were thinking about how to fight that monstrosity, an announcement came. ¡°Congratulations, both of you on your first death.¡± They recognized that voice, it was Drake''s. He recorded a message for them when took them inside and set it to play for them after their first death. He also got someone''s dark humor. ¡°This is a separate dimension under my control. It''s called the training room. Four hours inside is one hour outside. Here, you don''t need to worry about sleep, hunger, and thirst. You will be here for 24 hours (6 hours outside). Your mission is simple, fight that boar monster. If you want to leave, you can, but then you will fail the mission. If you persist till the end, then you will automatically leave here. Then if you still want to follow me, meet me at 12, noon, tomorrow.¡± A 24-hour timer appeared in the sky with a few minutes already passed in it. Both were not able to react after listening to the announcement as the boar came to life immediately after it. It pounced towards them. It didn''t know how the puny humans whom it killed were standing in front of it. This time it had no intention of playing with either of them, so it decided to kill them as fast as possible. The twins couldn''t even react and were killed in a couple of seconds. The boar and the bodies disappeared again. A moment later, the twins appeared first, they just took a breath and the boar appeared again. It killed them again. The third time. Killed Again. The fourth time. Killed Again. After dying for fifteen times straight, they moved and were able to hit the boar one but to no effect both times. They were not strong enough to pierce its skin. That only brought them merely a few seconds of life but still died. After more than fifty times, Yumi''s arrow penetrated a few centimeters into the skin but it only enraged it further, and they died again. The next time when the monster appeared, its injury was already healed. A few more deaths later, Ayame successfully slashed its skin. Again they died. Ayame Loyalty +20, 80 After more than a hundred deaths. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Both sisters were fighting the boar on equal footing. Ayame¡¯s loyalty was back to 90 points. The same it was when meeting Drake. The monster was covered in arrows like a hedgehog, with deep slash wounds all over its body. It was already sluggish after sustaining so many injuries. Ayame found an opportunity and moved quickly and silently towards its right side and the Achilles tendon for both the right legs. The boar lost its balance and fell. Yumi didn''t miss the opportunity and shot an arrow straight through its eyes to its brain. The terrifying Iron Tusk Boar dropped dead. Both sisters gave each other a high-five. At that time such a simple gesture was enough to the deep pride they were feeling for defeating a foe they thought was unbeatable for them before. Ayame Loyalty +1, 91 ¡°Yumi, lord gave us 24 hours to defeat the boar, but we didn''t even take an hour to do so¡±, said Ayame with pride. She had no problems in calling Drake lord. Her loyalty had already reached the realm of a Devout. Yumi knew that the mission given by Drake wouldn''t be so simple. She said, ¡°Our task is to fight the boar monster.¡± *growl* x2 As if proving her words, they once again heard the monster¡¯s growl and it was more than one. They saw two Iron Tusk Boars materialize in front of them. The fight never ended. It had just begun. They gave each other a nod and started fighting again. The twenty-four-hour period was coming to an end with only the last ten seconds remaining. The forest was littered with hundreds of boar corpses. A few even looked to be half a size bigger than the rest of the boars. The twins were fighting a boar monster, it was a full size bigger than the original monster. Covered with various scars and arrows, it had already gone berserk. Even then, they had a look of leisure in their eyes as if the huge monstrosity didn''t faze them out one bit. ¡°Ayame, you had enough fun. Now it''s time to end it. The timeline given by the lord is coming to an end¡±, said Yumi. Ayame didn''t reply but silently went towards the boar, it couldn''t even find her as its concentration was occupied by the barrage of arrows sent by Yumi that was only increasing its injuries bit by bit. Ayame targeted its Achilles tendon near its ankle and slashed it, but instead of just severing the tendons, it cut its more than 30 centimeters wide leg, including the bone, in half, same with the other three legs. OIt squealed in pain. Yumi shot an arrow that pierced its skull in the middle thereby piercing its brain and ending its misery. As the boar took its last breath, the timer ended and they reappeared back in the alley. ¡°Sister, we completed the Lord¡¯s mission¡±, said Ayame. She had the same fanaticism in her eyes as Yumi, just much less than her. Ayame Loyalty 97 (Fanatic) Twenty-four hours inside the training room had thoroughly changed her thought process and made her realize the greatness of her lord. ¡°Yes, we did it¡±, said Yumi with great pride and devotion. ¡°There is still time before the Lord gives his decree on whether he wants us, but it doesn''t mean, we can''t serve the lord till then. We must serve him. Let''s go outside the territory¡±, she continued. ¡°There is still around 8 to 9 hours before our meeting time. More than enough for a round trip¡±, said Ayame with a smile. She understood her sister''s thought process. Whether or not the lord accepted them, they will serve the Lord. Since the lord was a newly chosen one, he needed money. So, they decided to do some hunting outside the territory to collect money for the lord. ¡°Both of you, you know where they hide right?¡± They heard someone talking so they hid in the shadows and watched their uncalled guests. They were Peter and his goons. He brought most of his underlings with him. They eavesdropped on their conversation. ¡°Those b*tches dare refuse me. I am the uncrowned king of our area and they dare refuse my good intentions to my face. I even gave them the positions of general in my gang, but those ungrateful b*tches spit on it¡±, monologued Peter, fuming about being rejected. ¡°Find them, they must be sleeping at this time. They wouldn''t have realized I would come at this time. Nab them, then I will show them the majesty of a boss in my bed¡± said Peter with a lecherous smile, thinking of all the perverted things he could do with the twins. The twins were furious hearing that. The only reason that pig was still alive was because they didn''t want to come into the limelight. But this blasphemous imbecile dared to try to kidnap them so that he could defile them who belonged to the lord. Only the lord had the right to decide what would happen to them. They decided to punish him for his blasphemy against the lord. Yumi continuously shot arrows and killed all his subordinates. All of them died within seconds. ¡°Who are you? Do you know who I am?¡± asked Peter with a fake bravado. In reality, he was already shaking in fear. ¡°Your worst nightmare.¡± He heard a voice coming from behind, he didn''t even process it and was hit by the hilt of a dagger on the back of his head and lost consciousness. Ayame dragged him to their base, and Yumi followed behind. They tied him to a chair then they dumped a bucket full of water on his head to force him to wake up. ¡°What? What? Who are you?¡± His head was ringing in pain, he tried to move but found he was tied to a chair. He couldn''t move from it. He looked up to his assailants. ¡°It''s you!¡± exclaimed Peter in shock. He realized he kicked the iron plate. ¡°Please let me go. I will do anything¡±, begged Peter, but the twins kept quiet. He saw Ayame moving towards him with her daggers drawn. He was terrified, so tried to change tactics, ¡°Do you know who is behind me? You can''t afford to kill me?¡± The twins were unfazed. ¡°No, please forgive me. Please let me go. Pl-¡± He finally broke down, but his begging was cut short as Ayame held his tongue, pulled it out, and cut it off. Peter started screaming like a pig being slaughtered. The twins thought the Iron Tusk Boar made better noises before dying. Ayame proceeded to gouge out his eyes, then she slit both his wrists and his throat. They left him to die. In the meantime, they prepared for their trip outside the territory. They had an off-road four-wheeler stashed that they used to travel. It was also the preferred mode of transport for explorers to travel outside the territory for short distances of a few tens of kilometers. By the time they were ready for the trip, Peter had already bled to death. They looted him and his goons, then left. They purchased a Territory Compass for the Black Forest Territory and then left the territory. Chapter 6: Leaving the Territory After completing a few gathering quests last night, he went offline. He slept for the night. After walking up in the morning, he had breakfast with his family. They were surprised to see him. They thought he would be playing the game. Drake just said that at least for a few days he still wanted to spend time with his family. After that maybe he would play the game properly. He got a few more brownie points with his family for that, not that he needed any. His family just gave him a big hug, and then after having breakfast, he once again logged in to the game. After completing a few more gathering quests and a few easy kill quests, he went to the location of the appointment that he set. He checked his status panel on the way. Name: Drake Stone Level: 0 Path: Eldritch Nexus Skills: None Mastery: None The Eldritch Nexus path he got from the system. He did not need to consume potions. He only needed to use experience points to level up. But the experience points he needed was a hundred times the normal amount needed. He lamented the None written in front of Mastery. It was too difficult to unlock a mastery, not to mention then leveling it up. He killed many weak monsters in the Black Forest but still didn''t unlock the Sword Mastery. He checked the forums and it was the same for others too. Only after completing an action continuously for a few days straight, could a mastery be unlocked. Most of the players had barely unlocked a mastery and reached the Beginner stage, level 1, and only a few reached level 2. That too mostly because they had experience from real life. Of course, he had the shortcut of using the training room. But he wouldn''t use it without testing it on a few guinea pigs. That''s why, when the twins asked to be followers, he decided to use that opportunity to test them and use them to test the training room. The use of the training room was not free. He was only given eight hours as initial free time. Of which he spent six hours on the twins. He had only two hours remaining. To use more, he needed to buy it from the Eldritch Shop. The Eldritch Shop was another function of the system. He checked it only superficially and found many rare knowledge sold in it. In a world, where knowledge is supreme, he did not need to ever worry about a shortage of knowledge. To purchase anything from it, Eldritch Points were needed. They could only be earned by killing others. Yes, monsters were not limited to it. Only Drake or his followers could earn them. The quota for the training room was sold based on per hour per room. The hour means, the hour of the real world. Multiple rooms could be opened simultaneously so that multiple individuals could buy and use them separately. While thinking of unrelated things, Drake reached the meeting point. Both the twins were waiting for him. ¡®Looks like they have guts¡¯, thought Drake, while watching the twins. They knelt again together when Drake reached them and said, ¡°We have completed the mission.¡± ¡°Good. You can follow me. Now get up.¡± Drake simply agreed. After all, they did help him test the training room. Yumi got up but Ayame didn''t. ¡°My lord, please forgive me. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I shouldn''t have said all those words for you. I am willing to take any punishment. I am willing to give up my life to atone for my sins.¡± Ayame prostrated herself further down and begged Drake to forgive her even if she had given up her life for it. Drake wondered if she had lost her mind after dying too many times. He didn''t remember her saying anything to him. Then he remembered that her loyalty dropped to 0 briefly. He turned off the loyalty notifications as they were too distracting. He thought that she might have badmouthed her during then. ¡®Should I forgive her, after all, she is my first follower. It was me who forced her to say those things.¡¯ ¡®But it doesn''t feel right to forgive her just like that.¡¯ ¡®What to do?¡¯ This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. While Drake was having such thoughts, Ayame was sweating profusely. She thought that Drake might be too angry with her. Yumi was also worried about her sister. After thinking hard enough, Drake came up with a good punishment, ¡°You made a mistake.¡± Both sisters'' hearts were heavy hearing that. ¡°But since it''s your first mistake, I will be lenient with you. As a punishment, do 100 pushups.¡± Pushups?! Both sisters¡¯ brains short-circuited for a moment. Then Yumi quickly came to her senses and urged Ayame, ¡°Ayame, quickly do as the lord said. Don''t keep the lord waiting.¡± Ayame also came to her senses. She quickly did 100 pushups then knelt again. ¡®Damn, she did it so easily. I should have asked her to do 1000.¡¯ ¡°Good, you are forgiven. Now get up¡±, said Drake. ¡°Thank you my lord for showing mercy and forgiving me¡±, said Ayame gratefully. ¡°Yes, my lord, thank you for forgiving Ayame¡±, added Yumi, equally grateful. Both sisters thought that it was Drake being merciful by asking her to do 100 pushups. Of course, even if Drake had asked her for 1000 pushups, she would have done it easily, with just slightly more effort. ¡°My lord, this is for you¡±, said Ayame while presenting two pouches to Drake. Drake first took the bigger one. Opened it and saw it was filled with coins. ¡°2 gold coins, 40 silver coins¡±, told Ayame. ¡®Woah, pickpocketing is so lucrative?¡¯ Then he took the second much smaller pouch and opened it. It had shiny greyish coins. ¡°10 Fog Coins¡± informed Ayame once again. Drake thought should he keep so much money that they must have worked hard to collect? ¡®Hell yeah. I will. They are my followers, of are kind enough to present me money, who am I to refuse it.¡¯ Drake kept both the pouches. The twins smiled in relief seeing that. They thought that Drake might look down on such a small amount of money. Especially the Fog Coins which were only 10. But Drake was big-hearted and accepted their meager offerings. ¡°I accept it. I have something for both of you too¡±, said Drake and gave them access to the Training Room and the Eldritch Shop. By default, the Eldritch Points earned by his followers were divided 50-50 between him and the followers. But since they were his first followers, he gave them 70%. The twins took some time to digest the information forced into their brains. They understood that the place they went to was called the Training Room and they could use it anytime as long they purchased its quota. They then checked out the shop, of course, Drake gave them access only to part with items in Extraordinary sequence. The dazzling arrays of different pathways¡¯ knowledge brightened their eyes. As long as they had enough points, they could purchase potions or potion formulas for any path. There were too many pathways to choose from as with an infinite world came infinite possibilities. But not every path might be compatible with someone. They found themselves being attracted to pathways that were the most compatible with them. Both were compatible with the Shadow path, so they decided to collect enough points to exchange its Extraordinary Rank 1 potion later. Another path, Yumi found herself attracted to was the Clock path. But it was many times costly so she decided to buy it later when she was strong and had enough points. ¡°Thank you my lord for the opportunity¡±, they said simultaneously after kneeling. ¡°Hmm. And stop kneeling at every turn¡±, said Drake while getting irritated seeing them kneeling so many times. The twins got up and said, ¡°Yes, my lord¡±. ¡°Do you know where I can find more monsters like that pig?¡± Drake changed the topic and asked another important question. At level 0, he could record a total of five types of monsters in the training room. He did one, for rest he needed to find them to defeat them and record them for simulation. The strength of the monster can increase in the training room to suit the trainer. But the limit was a stage above Drake¡¯s current stage. For every sequence, ranks 1 to 3 are called the early stage, 4 to 6 are called the mid-stage, 7 to 9 are called the late stage, and rank 10 is called the peak stage. At level 0, the monsters in the training room can reach up to the early stage of Extraordinary, i.e., up to rank 3. After knowing all about the training room, they knew, Drake needed other monsters to use in the training room. ¡°My lord, Fog Zones have various types of monsters¡±, informed Ayame. They didn''t want Drake to take risks, but couldn''t go against his order so she told him. ¡°Then let''s leave right now. I wanted to go outside from the beginning. The money you gave me should be enough to buy a Territory Compass¡±, said Drake feeling excited at finally going outside to explore the fog world. The twins wanted to dissuade him but knew it was useless. They would just protect him with their lives, even if they knew that as a chosen one he wouldn''t die. ¡°My lord, we have a Territory Compass and an off-road vehicle for transportation¡±, informed Yumi. ¡°Awesome. Then let''s go.¡± Drake was excited about finally starting a real adventure. They took him to the place where they parked their vehicle. Drake saw it and found it looked like a Jeep. Ayame sat on the driver¡¯s seat, Drake sat beside her and Yumi sat behind. Ayame drove them towards the border of the territory. On the way, many players saw them. All of them were jealous of Drake seeing him sitting with two beautiful girls. ¡°Is he a player?¡± ¡°How can he be a player? I saw him sitting with those two girls who sold three Iron Tusk Boars and a bunch of other monsters to the restaurants. They are too strong. How can a player travel with them?¡± ¡°Maybe he seduced them?¡± ¡°You are thinking too much. Why don''t you try seducing then? Maybe then they will let you travel with them.¡± ¡°Nah, I don''t think they will be seduced by me.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, he is a player. I am sure.¡± ¡°What how can you be sure?¡± ¡°I saw him completing the Red Mushroom gathering quest. That shop owner called him the chosen one. And look he is wearing the starting clothes all players got.¡± ¡°You are right! How can he travel with those beauties?¡± Drake felt awesome, feeling the jealous gaze of both the players and the world¡¯s inhabitants alike. Especially the group of players talking with each other while pointing towards him and seething in jealousy. After traveling for some time, they reached the border and finally closed it. Drake felt he stepped into another world. The environment completely changed. There was no sun in the sky. The sky was dark. Everywhere was fog with only a few meters of visibility. Drake smiled, ¡®Let''s start the real adventure¡¯. Chapter 7: First Real Fight When Drake and his group passed the territory, they felt it passing through a thin membrane. The difference between the inside and outside of the territory was like the difference between day and night. A few other explorers left with them in their vehicles when they left. Many changed directions but few traveled in the same direction. He noticed that as the distance from the territory increased, the fog concentration increased, and he lost sight of more and more vehicles traveling in the same direction as him. That was because there was no concept called directions in the Fog Zones. Even when traveling straight, no one knew where they might go. To check it, he took the Territory Compass from Yumi and asked Ayame to drive straight. Initially, the compass was pointing straight back, but as the distance between them and the territory increased, the compass started fluctuating. Sometimes right, left, front, back, etc. That meant, even when traveling straight, they were never going straight. Only when inside a Fog Zones, could directions still be believed to some degree, but never between multiple Fog Zones. Drake got bored traveling for some time. They didn''t encounter many monsters on the way only some small monsters that they ignored. To pass the boredom, he checked what the twins had achieved in the training room. Deaths: Yumi Murasame: 754 Ayame Murasame: 754 First, he checked how many times they died. Their number of deaths and still the willingness to serve him was more than enough proof of their strong willpower. Not everyone had the mental facilities to die so many times with no issue. When he first read the introduction of Training Room, he thought of an even better use for it. No matter how high the willpower, continuous deaths would still hurt sanity. But after every resurrection, the body will reset to the best possible state while keeping any growth before death. And it also reset the sanity. This was a subtle form of mind break that he could use on his followers to make them more loyal to him. That was the major reason, he needed strong willpower. Only a strong willpower could handle so many mind breaks. That would in turn only reinforce the mind. This would cause a virtuous cycle of breaking and reinforcing the mind. As an Eldritch Nexus, his sanity wouldn''t be affected no matter what. That''s why he didn''t have the SAN attribute in his status panel. He did not need to ever worry about a decrease in SAN value. Then he checked what they gained after so many deaths. Name: Yumi Murasame Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Level: 0 SAN: 5 Path: None Skills: None Mastery: Archery (Beginner, Lv 10), Stealth (Beginner, Lv 8), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 1), Unarmed Combat (Beginner, Lv 4) Name: Ayame Murasame Loyalty: 97 (Fanatic) Level: 0 SAN: 5 Path: None Skills: None Mastery: Dagger (Beginner, Lv 9), Stealth (Beginner, Lv 9), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 2), Unarmed Combat (Beginner, Lv 3) He was shocked to see the changes in their status panel. That was years worth of hard work that they got in mere 24 hours. Of course, their speed would slow down as their mastery increased but the changes were still shocking. ¡®Xianxia protagonists are right. Breakthroughs happen when life hangs between life and death.¡¯ Not everyone could use that though as one wrong step could result in falling into the unending abyss. However, that was not a problem for Drake. ¡°Stop!!¡± While checking the girls'' status, he was also keeping an eye around while using the appraisal skill (used before to check the girls¡¯ status in the beginning) to find some hidden treasures. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Ayame stopped immediately. Both girls were alerted. ¡°Reverse¡± Drake didn''t explain much, only ordered her to reverse the car. ¡°Stop¡± After reversing for a few meters, he ordered them to stop again. Then he pointed them towards a tree. The tree looked rotten. Otherwise, it didn''t look any different from the other trees. Both girls nodded seeing the tree. They could use appraisal too after receiving it from Drake. Yumi shot an arrow to the stump of the tree. ¡°KHEEE¡± Suddenly a voice came from the point the tree was pierced. What Yumi shot was an insect-type monster called Rotten Tree Bug. It looked just like the bark of a rotten tree, so with the dark environment it blended effortlessly with the tree. Drake didn''t even notice when Ayame left her seat and reached the monster. She collected the Fog Coins dropped on the ground near the monster. Then she used her dagger to remove a piece of wood from the tree. She came back and handed both to Drake. That piece was Drake''s aim. Name: Rotten Tree Core Sequence 9, Early-Stage It could be found rarely in the rotten trees in the Fog Zones. He gave it to Yumi to keep in the back. He thought that it was a good start to the adventure. After traveling for a few hours and killing monsters on the way, they stopped for a while to have lunch. Drake''s family usually had their lunch at their respective workplaces so he did not need to log out for lunch. Both sisters wanted to feed him, so as a merciful lord, he let them feed him a few bites. Both were on the moon after that. ¡°RUSTLE¡± When they were packing up, they heard some rustling sound as if someone was running towards them. Both sisters covered him, as whether friend or foe, Drake''s security was the most important. When it reached within a few meters of them, they saw it was a humanoid creature with greyish skin, sharp teeth, and yellow eyes. Zombie Level: 0 ¡°Young master that¡¯s a zombie¡±, informed Ayame. She had no need but it was still her duty. He was fed up listening to them calling him lord, so he ordered them to call him young master. The girls agreed, but secretly still called him lord. These zombies are different from zombies shown in various media. When a creature died in Fog Zones, the fog would corrupt their bodies and then they would turn into different types of monsters. The zombies were one of the ones found more commonly. ¡°Let me handle it.¡± Since it was only one zombie and was not too strong, Drake decided to fight himself. Ayame and Yumi backed off but remained alert. Drake slowly moved towards the zombie with his sword in hand. When the zombie was close enough he slashed it with his sword. The sword hit it near the shoulder it didn''t do much damage. He felt as if he hit rubber not skin. The zombie roared and swiped his face with its class. Drake hurriedly pulled back his head. He barely made it as the claw was mere millimeters away from his nose. He did a few back-and-forths with the zombie. He was barely holding back against it. His way of fighting could be called ugly, but that was expected he couldn''t become a sword master in a day. The twins were tensed the entire time. Many times they wanted to help but stayed put to not disturb the lord. After a few more rounds Drake was getting out of breath and the zombie was also covered in numerous wounds. But those wounds did not affect it as it could fight with full strength till his head was not damaged. Drake''s reaction time was getting slower. The zombie attacked again, Drake was a step late to dodge but hurriedly put the sword in front of him to protect himself. ¡°Young Master!¡± *2 Drake was covered in sweat, his body was aching, he was out of stamina, and had little to no strength left in his body. The zombie also had many injuries and had lost one hand but was as ferocious as ever. It again attacked him. The attack was aimed at his head. One hit and he would die. ¡®Like hell, I will go down like that in a fight with a mere zombie.¡¯ The world seemed to be moving in slow motion. The claw of death slowly but steadily moved towards his head. Ayame ran towards him and Yumi was ready to fire at an opportunity. Suddenly Drake felt as if he saw an opening in the stance of the zombie. He thought it was an illusion but he gambled. He put all his strength into a last strike and slashed at the zombie¡¯s neck. Before the claw reached his head, the zombie''s head separated. [Mastery Unlocked Sword (Beginner, Lv 1)] He lost all strength in his body and fell. Ayame came and quickly caught his body before he fell. ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡± After the adrenaline calmed down, Drake started panting crazily. He sat down with Ayame¡¯s help and started taking deep breaths. ¡°Young Master we were not able to help you in time. Please punish us.¡± Both Yumi and Ayame knelt in front of him in guilt. They had a face as if they had committed a cardinal sin. ¡°It''s not your fault¡±, said Drake, still panting. ¡°But-¡± ¡°No buts. I need to learn to fight and for that, I need to take risks. So get up. No more talking about this subject, that''s an order.¡± They got up but resolved to work even harder to minimize the risks taken by Drake as much as possible. Drake got up, Ayame wanted to help but he refused. He sat back in the car. He checked but the zombie didn''t drop anything, not even Fog Coins. ¡®Bad Luck¡¯ The twins packed up and also came back to the car. They resumed their journey. Drake recalled his fight against the zombie. That was his first real fight. The few fights he had before were inside the territory against very weak creatures. Even if he struggled in the fight it was still manageable. There was no life and death moment in those fights. The fight made him realize why fog explorers had such a high mortality rate. Fighting against monsters inside the territory compared to monsters outside the territory was never the same. But that was not enough to stop them as great risks were often accompanied by great rewards. The Rotten Tree Core that they got could be sold in the territory for at least 10 silver. That was only the base price as in small territories like the Black Forest Territory, Sequence Treasures would be auctioned instead of being sold directly. So depending on the need, it might even fetch 50 silver. While thinking about such things, Drake fell asleep as the fight took a heavy toll on him. Chapter 8: The village in ruins ¡°SKREE¡± A loud noise woke Drake up. All three of them looked up. They saw a huge figure vaguely visible under the cover of the fog flying above their heads. It looked like a huge bird. They quickly got out of the jeep. They were correct in their decision as they saw feathers being shot from the sky. They ducked to the side of the jeep for cover. Everywhere the feathers fell they pierced that surface with ease like a hot knife on butter. Yumi drew her bow and shot arrows towards the figure in the sky. Ayame couldn''t do anything so she stayed near Drake to protect him from anything unexpected. None of Yumi''s arrows hit the target. Drake checked what they were fighting against. Name: Gale Vulture Level 0 Yumi didn''t stop but increased the frequency further. ¡°SCREEE¡± They heard a painful scream. One arrow had hit the target. It directly swooped down to deal with the little flies it decided to attack on a whim. But those flies dared attack it back. The arrow could be seen stuck near its bottom side. It again shot its feathers from its wings. They had already jumped to the other side of the jeep when they saw it coming towards their side. The feathers covered the jeep from the other side too. Yumi was waiting for that moment. Previously because of the fog¡¯s cover, most of her attacks missed but with the bird in plain view, she shot again. The monster covered itself with its feathers. The arrows struck the feathers and fell. It circled again and shot more feathers by flapping it. That time they were late in dodging. Yumi quickly shot the feathers aimed at her. Ayame quickly parried the feathers aimed at her and Drake with her daggers. Yumi took this opportunity when the bird took its wings back after flapping it and shot its body multiple times. She wanted to directly attack the skull but its huge break covered most of its head from her angle. It was struck with arrows and fell crying in pain. When Yumi was about to fire the last arrow to finish it, Drake stopped her, ¡°Wait, let me do it¡±. She understood Drake''s reason for asking that. That monster would be a good addition to the training room. Drake moved towards the monster. The twins covered him for any possible attack. They would not let the previous mistake happen again. He reached the bird. It was barely moving. He impaled its head with his sword and it lost its life. Two fog coins appeared near it. Nothing else dropped. Ayame picked them up. They came back to their ride. Ayame checked it. It was covered with feathers but by chance, the engine was spared and it started. They decided to go back as keep might stop in the middle. And traveling by foot was very dangerous. Drake thought that even if they were going back the day was very productive. He unlocked Sword Mastery, got a Sequence 9 treasure, recorded a new monster for the training room, and got a few fog coins. And he finally earned some points to use in the shop. They also packed the Gale Vulture as it was also a delicacy like Iron Tusk Boar. He wanted to taste it to but couldn''t. The monsters in Fog World were corrupted by the fog. They couldn''t be directly eaten and the meat needed to be purified before consumption. The method of purification was tightly held in the hands of a few powerful families. All big restaurants were their property so they could purchase the monster meat from outside the territory. Small restaurants and food vendors had no access to it so they could only buy monster meat from inside the territory as they did not need purification. Monsters inside the territory also came from the outside but their next generations were free from the fog¡¯s corruption and hence could be used freely for consumption. Only weak monsters were allowed inside the territory to reproduce, strong monsters were killed on sight as they could potentially cause great harm to the territory. They started their journey back. When they came they traveled straight but took many turns when traveling back. After traveling for some time, they reached a village. They got down to check it out. Drake was amazed that this village hadn''t appeared before but during their return journey. The village appeared to be in ruins. The village should be transferred to the fog world but its inhabitants were not able to acquire a Fog Foundation Stone so they couldn''t create a territory for their village. The territory protected everything inside from fog corruption without it everything would be corrupted by it. The fog acted like a slow-acting poison. It will have no effect in days or even a few months, but a few years of constantly being exposed to it, was enough to corrupt level 0 creatures. The higher the level the slower the corruption. The village had been exposed to the fog for many years hence its appearance like ruins. They checked a few houses. There was nothing of value inside them. Many houses had skeletons inside them. After coming out of the last house, they heard running sounds. They say a few humanoid figures running towards them. Their clothes, though rotten, had the same style as the clothes of the zombie before. The zombie should be an inhabitant of the village. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He didn''t stop the twins from taking again that time. The twins killed them with no effort. After killing them as if a dam broke, they heard the sound of too many footsteps running towards them. Drake honestly backed into the house. In the fog, they saw they were surrounded from all sides. There were hundreds of zombies. The girls were full of confidence. After killing hundreds of Iron Tusk Boars, killing hundreds of zombies was like child¡¯s play to them. Ayame disappeared from her position and started decapitating the zombies. One strike and one head downed. Yumi directly headshot the zombies with her arrows. All her arrows hit directly in the middle of their skills, piercing them and killing them. Both sisters were like death reapers. Reaping lives continuously with no effort. After the fight, Ayame collected the Fog coins and returned them to Drake. A few zombies dropped rotten flesh but he discarded them without hesitation. Hundreds of zombies dropped only 135 coins. In a big house, they found a suicide letter. It was rotten but a few parts were still readable. The letter served as evidence of what plight the villagers were in. ¡°... so hungry.¡± ¡°The is ..thing to eat ¡­ village.¡± ¡°Are Gods punishing us for ¡­¡± ¡°The fog is doing ¡­ to us.¡± ¡°Everyone is getting irritated day by ¡­¡± ¡°The occasional food we get is when someone brings¡­¡± ¡°Or when those dangerous beasts come to¡­ Sometimes they become our food, most of the times¡­¡± ¡°I am the strongest in the village, but even I couldn''t fight most of those abominations outside.¡± ¡°Some couldn''t take it anymore, they eat their fellow dead brethren. Initially they were repri¡­ but later¡­¡± ¡°I know many weak ones were killed for ¡­¡± ¡°This is because of the fog. It is responsible. It ¡­ IT IS RESPONSIBLE¡± ¡°I have tried to keep my sanity in for so long. My years of sword training helped me. But now I can feel¡­¡± ¡°Now whenever I look at my fellow villagers, I have a strong urge to¡­¡± ¡°I don''t want to drop to such a low level.¡± ¡°So the only alternative is I die, then I will no longer ¡­¡± ¡°I don''t want to die.¡± ¡°I don''t want to die.¡± ¡°I DON''T WANT TO DIE.¡± After checking a few more houses, mainly the bigger ones, they decided to leave as they didn''t think they would find anything valuable. The profit of fog coins and points was enough. When they were leaving the village, they noticed faint black miasma surrounding the village. They found the miasma concentration was increasing to the east of the village so they went there. There a huge skeleton was standing. The miasma was concentrated around it. Name: Despair Skeleton Level 0 Introduction: Sometimes the bones of those who died in despair in the Fog World corrupt to create an abomination that feeds on despair. This despair skeleton is collecting all the despair in the village, once done, it will become a sequence 9, rank 1 monster. Drake observed the skeleton. He felt it had a great chance of dropping something good. And it would only be harder to fight it as time progressed. ¡°Kill it¡± He ordered the twins and backed off to a safe spot to watch the fight from a distance. Yumi fired an arrow at its skull. It bounced off the skull. Only a small depression was visible on the skull. The skull moved as if it came to life. It was more than 2 meters tall, its bones were greyish-white with grey flames burning in its eyes. It had a more than a metre-long bone sword. It came running towards them. It was easy to judge, that even though it was fast, its speed was no match for either of the sisters. It struck the sword down with full force. Ayame dodged easily but a pit was formed on the place it struck. When it lost in speed, it more than made up in terms of strength. Even a single attack was enough to cause fatal injuries to the twins. The twins looked at each other and nodded as if they had come up with a plan. Yumi changed her target and shot its right kneecap. It deflected most of the arrows with its sword but a few still hit the target, but with no effect. Ayame also came in close distance of it. All her slashes were also deflected by it. It was clear its Sword Mastery was much higher than their Dagger or Archery Mastery. But Ayame had no interest in hitting it, all she wanted was to distract it so that Yumi¡¯s arrows could hit their target. After tens of arrows, Ayame heard a cracking sound from the skeleton¡¯s knee. Drake who was watching the fight from the distance was full of praises for the twins, ¡®Awesome tactics. I should use it next time.¡¯ Ayame and Yumi intensified their attacks. Ayame also occasionally hit the knee if she got the chance. After a few more arrows, the kneecap broke. It lost its balance and fell to its knees. Yumi again changed the target to its skull. Ayame slashed the back of its skull many times with little effect. It got up again but its speed was reduced drastically. Only one knee was not enough to bear the weight of its huge body. The target was changed again. The left kneecap became the target of the next barrage of attacks. After being hit with tens of arrows it followed the fate of its brother. The skeleton monster fell again. It was no longer capable of getting up again. It could only crawl on the ground. The remaining battle was a battle of attrition. Its skull was much harder. Ayame continuously slashed it from behind and Yumi after using up all her arrows collected the nearby arrows and used them till they broke. After taking continuous attacks for 30 minutes from both it shattered. When it died, all the bones dropped down separating from the joints as if whatever energy that was binding them was no longer available. The miasma that was surrounding it also dispersed slowly. The three came near it. There were five fog coins near it. Drake checked to see if something else dropped, otherwise, it was a loss to spare so many efforts to defeat it. Luckily, Drake found a bone that still had faint miasma on it, he picked it up. Name: Bone Filled with Despair Sequence 9, Early-Stage It was another sequence 9 material. Only after getting it that Drake think that the fight was worth so much effort. After checking a few more times that there were not any more drops they left. ¡°Young Master, please wait¡± Yumi hurriedly stopped them, as she saw a slight edge of a parchment-like thing peeking out from under the bones. She carefully removed the bones and presented that parchment to Drake. Potion Formula Path: Death Sequence: 9, Necromancer Rank: 1 Drake was pleasantly surprised that it was a potion formula. He checked it with the shop and the formula and complete and correct. He recorded in the Library. It was another ability given by the system that allowed him to record knowledge and could be used later by him or his followers. Ayame and Yumi who also had access to it, found that the desolate library finally had some knowledge in it. He handed both monster drops to Yumi and then left. Their unexpected adventure brought them many good things. Fortunately, the rest of the return journey was uneventful, the few small monsters were ignored by then. Just when they entered the territory, Drake heard. [World Announcement] [The number of Extraordinary players has reached 10,000. Starting the official rankings.] Chapter 9: Rankings Announcement [World Announcement] [The number of Extraordinary players has reached 10,000. Starting the official rankings.] [1. Player Strength Ranking: Players will be ranked based on their strength. Outside support will not be counted.] [2. Follower Strength Ranking: Players¡¯ followers will be ranked based on strength. Outside support will not be counted. Only followers above 71 (Loyal) loyalty points will be counted.] [3. Territory Ranking: Players¡¯ territories will be ranked based on level, strength, etc. Territories belonging to players'' followers will be counted as players'' territories.] [All ranking results will be announced 30 days later. Only the top 100 in each ranking will be announced. Rewards will be given to the top 100 with the top rewards being potions and potion formulas.] All the players who were logged in heard the announcement. Even their followers heard it too. It''s just that they heard chosen one instead of player and didn''t hear the prerequisite of a minimum of 71 loyalty points. After the announcement, it was as if a bomb had exploded among the players. Every player was excited. All the players wanted to be one of the hundred. ¡ª------------ Some place in the fog world. Inside a player-established mortal territory. ¡°How confident are you?¡± A young man standing in front of a lush tree asked a woman standing beside him. The woman had long pointed ears and long platinum blonde hair. ¡°My lord, you can rest assured about the followers and territory rankings. And with the speed of the lord¡¯s increase in strength, the first ranking is also in the bag¡±, the woman reassured her lord. The man only smiled upon hearing that. He was confident in getting at least the top 3 or even the first place. His opportunity gave him that confidence. He thought no one else got such an opportunity as him. The seed that he found in his late grandfather¡¯s attic traveled with him to the game and it turned out to be an Elf Tree. Every week it gave birth to an elf. He already had 4 elves serving under him. The elves had their path and could make their potions, so he didn''t need to look for potions for them. Moreover, each elf had at least 81 points of loyalty, whereas the woman standing beside him even had 91 points of loyalty and was devoted to him. The prerequisite of 71 points stopped many from participating in the rankings. It was too hard to increase someone¡¯s loyalty so high in a mere one month. Most followers had loyalty in the Reliable stage. That further increased his confidence as he had no problems with his elves'' loyalty. She was the strongest under him and was level 5 (rank 1, 50% potion digestion), while the rest were at levels 3, 2, and 1 respectively. His followers¡¯ strength plus the new followers he would get before the rankings were announced were enough for him to own the Followers'' Rankings. ¡°How confident are you in reaching Rank 2 (level 11)?¡± ¡°Before the rankings are announced, I will be Rank 2.¡± She replied with utmost confidence. Just like the elves, who had their path, he also had his exclusive path, and his potions were prepared by the elves for him. He was already level 3 (rank 1, 30% potion digestion). His path was much stronger than the common path, hence he was not worried about the player rankings either. As for the territory, his Elf Tree Seed also worked as an alternative Fog Foundation Stone, so he had already established a Mortal Territory (below sequence 9). He was confident to level up his territory to Sequence 9 Extraordinary Early-Stage as he had all the prerequisites prepared. Hence even in territory rankings, he was prepared. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡ª------------ ¡°Xiao San, we need to go find a strange fire, that will make you many times stronger. I can not guarantee about the other rankings, but I assure you that you will be the first for the strength rankings.¡± The voice came inside a ring adorned in the hand of a young man. ¡±Thank you, master. I will work hard to create a new body for you¡±, promised the man enthusiastically upon hearing the prospect of becoming the first in rankings among billions of players. ¡ª------------ ¡®Why can I hear the announcement,? I am neither a player nor a follower of one. I am an NPC, but could still level up like a player and had all the privileges of a player except the capability of logging out. So in the end am I a player or an NPC.¡¯ A girl wondered about her identity. ¡®Since I could participate in the rankings, I should get a good ranking to keep the face for the NPCs¡¯ thought the girl smirking. ¡ª------------ In another player-established territory. Dragons of different sizes could be flying in the sky of the territory. A woman stood in front of a dragon statue. She was an archaeology student. Once during a university expedition to some old ruins, she found a Dragon statue. She felt as if it was calling to her so she secretly kept it with her. Who knew the statue that followed her to the game could be used as an alternative Fog Foundation Stone? ¡ª------------ ¡®Am I too late?¡¯ ¡®The rankings have already started, I should not waste too much of my time.¡¯ ¡®But I don''t want to lose those twins. In my last life, they followed a player who took advantage of their plight and offered them servitude in exchange for protection as they killed the local gangster boss and were harassed by the big boss of the city''s underworld because the local boss was his younger brother.¡¯ ¡®That player struck gold. The twins were too talented and with their help he reached Sequence 3 Overlord (Overlord is the title for Sequence 3, like Extraordinary is the title for Sequence 9). Those two also were Sequence 3. That was the last he knew as he died later.¡¯ ¡®Have they already followed that player?¡¯ ¡®I remember that they didn''t have a good relationship initially. I could take advantage of that and take them for me. But I need to find them for it.¡¯ ¡®No hurry, I still have time for them.¡¯ ¡®I need to look for others who got famous later. I already got two such followers but need more.¡¯ ¡®With my future knowledge, I will prepare for the world¡¯s assimilation with the game world. I will be ahead of everyone else and stand shoulder to shoulder with those giants and even surpass them.¡¯ ¡®My legend will start with getting top positions in these rankings.¡¯ A man was thinking of his plans while eating in a small food shop in the town square of the Falmise City in the Black Forest Kingdom. He asked around for twin beautiful girls, but the only response he got was about two twin girls leaving the territory to explore outside, but one of them was blindfolded. He remembered that none of the twins in his previous life had a blindfold so concluded that they were not his target. ¡ª------------ Many guilds were also lucky enough to obtain Fog Foundation Stones. Many guilds had Mortal Territory of their own. Many charismatic players were able to acquire their followers but the requirement of 71 points of loyalty stumped most if not all of them. All the guilds started preparing for the upcoming rankings as getting a name in the rankings was a surefire way of increasing their guild¡¯s popularity. ¡ª------------ When the players had barely recovered from one bomb, another bomb exploded. [World Announcement] [World Event: Monster Tide] [After 15 days, a monster tide will attack all the territories designated as players'' starting territories along with the territories established by players and their followers. The event will be two days long. The strength of the monster tide will depend on the overall strength of the territory. After which the top players with the most monster kills will be awarded. Kills done by followers will be counted in players'' accounts. Top rewards consist of potions and potion formulas.] ¡ª------------ ¡°Hurry stock as many consumables as possible. Tell all the guild members to level up as fast as possible. Provide increased support to top members. This event, we will win.¡± ¡°Yes, guild master.¡± Such talks were happening in all the guilds. They gave the World Event much more importance than the Rankings. As it was clear that the Rankings were not one time. If they failed to get a good position they could try again. But the World Event was one time only. If the rankings showed the majesty of the guild, the World Event proved it. Moreover, they could use the reward from the event to get a better ranking. ¡ª------------ Meanwhile, Drake and his group also heard both announcements. He was not much interested in the rankings but thought since he was playing the game he could still do something about it. ¡°Take care of it.¡± He left all the responsibility to the twins. At least he would get a good ranking in the Followers Rankings. He had no territory, so no chance for that. It was not that he had no interest in getting a territory but the time was not right. If he could get a suitable follower, he might let her create a territory. Of course, the follower would be a she. Lastly for the Player Rankings, if he got a rankings, good, if not, still good. He wanted to play the game only to enjoy and have fun. Again, for the event, he would let his followers do the hard work. The twins whose eyes were already blazing with fire after listening to the announcements, further intensified their resolve after listening to Drake''s order. ¡°Yes, Young Master. Leave it to us.¡± They said in unison. They were going to work hard so that their lord could get the top rank in both the followers'' rankings and the event. Drake sold the Gale Vulture to a restaurant and then rented a small mansion in the good part of the city. They reached the mansion and settled in. There was still an hour before dinner time, so he had an hour to waste. Instead of wasting it, he decided to utilize it. It was finally time to taste his followers. Chapter 10: Tasting the Twins* Drake selected the master bedroom for him. The twins took another bedroom. They picked up their stuff from their old place on the way. ¡°After settling down, come to my room¡±, ordered Drake and left for his room. Both girls were smart enough to understand what his order meant. They quickly kept their bags in their room, changed into clothes they purchased specially for that occasion, and went to Drake''s room. *KNOCK KNOCK* ¡°Come in¡± Drake ordered the twins to come inside the room. *WHISTLE* Drake whistled like a hoodlum watching them come in. The girls only smiled shyly with pride in their hearts. They were proud of themselves. It was not arrogance but confidence they had in themselves. They were covered in identical see-through purple lingerie. They looked like exact photocopies of each other. If not for the blindfold Yumi was wearing, Drake would not be able to find out who¡¯s who. Their long shiny black hair cascaded down like a waterfall, falling just short of their butt. Their body was like a work of art. Their faces were as beautiful as an Angel''s. On the other hand, their body was as sinful as a Demon¡¯s. They had fat at all the right places. With FF cup breasts, thin waists, and full hips, their bodies looked like an hourglass. Their body was great before meeting Drake, but hours inside the Training Room not only improved their strength but also improved their overall body. They checked their bodies later and were amazed by the changes. They sensually came to him. He pulled them both towards him such that each was sitting on one of his legs. With his hands on each of their butts, he kissed them alternatively. The girls reciprocated in even greater enthusiasm. He massaged and kissed their breasts in between making them involuntarily let out sweet moaning voices. After a few minutes of intense kissing, he pushed them both off his legs and down to the floor. The girls smiled seductively knowing well what Drake wanted. They remove his pants and underwear. Yumi started serving his d*ck and Ayame his balls. In no time, his throbbing d*ck was ready in all its 8-inch glory. The girls looked drunk in lust looking at his tool. They started licking it together from each side. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ayame couldn''t stop herself and took it inside her mouth. She could only take half so she started bobbing her head. ¡°Bitch, is that all you do? You need to work harder if you want to serve me¡±, said Drake while enjoying his first blowjob. The girls were surprised by Drake''s way of talking but it only made them more horny. Yumi pulled back Ayame''s hair and forcefully started pushing her face in. ¡°Dear sister, you heard young master. Work hard to prove your worth to him.¡± Ayame started choking but Yumi didn''t show mercy, she pushed her till she took the beast inside her mouth to the hilt. Her throat looked swollen because of the uninvited guest. Yumi started bobbing Ayame''s head. From the hilt to the tip, back to the hilt, and repeat. She caressed his balls with her other hand. ¡°Aah¡±, moaned Drake. The double attack from the sisters pushing towards the edge. They became proud listening to Drake''s moan and doubled their efforts. Finally, after a few more thrusts inside her mouth, Drake came hard inside her stomach. After he emptied his balls, Yumi let Ayame go, who collapsed in euphoria. She orgasmed hard because she made Drake orgasm. The floor beneath her was wet with the rain of her fluids. Yumi excitedly took his d*ck, finally getting her turn. After a few strokes, it was hard again. She started her blowjob. She also couldn''t go past midway, but that didn''t stop her from forcing her way forward. Without any help, she swallowed the complete d*ck quickly. She started bobbing her head. But she also teased his d*ck many times in between. Drake who was getting impatient, took two handfuls of her hair and started roughly face-f*cking her. ¡°Know your place bitch.¡± She hummed as if acknowledging or she might be enjoying that her plan worked. Soon Drake was ready for a second shot and gave Yumi a concentrated protein shake too directly in her stomach. She also collapsed near Ayame with another pool of vaginal fluids below her. Drake was too horny to stop after only blowjobs. He lifted both girls and threw them roughly on the bed and ripped apart their lingerie. He lined his d*ck with Yumi''s pussy and pushed in without mercy breaking her hymen in the process till it reached the end. ¡°Aah, yes my lord. F*ck your slave.¡± Yumi didn''t care about the pain of the breaking of her hymen but rather the ultimate euphoria of connecting with her lord. ¡°Don''t tell me what to do, you b*tch.¡± He fucked her hard for a long time and finally came inside her. ¡°Aah, yes lord. More¡± He pulled out of her. Then he turned his attention to Ayame. She was already masturbating to prepare herself for her lord''s entry when she saw him f*cking her sister brutally like an animal. He again pushed himself inside to the hilt in one motion without any care. ¡°Aah, yes my lord. Use me. Abuse me.¡± She felt the same euphoria her sister felt. The pain did not even register in front of the massive euphoria. He fucked her too roughly. And finally came inside of her. Ayame Murasame Loyalty +1, 98 With that, he lost all strength in his body and laid on his back on the bed. The girls joined him on either side. ¡°Do not wear your regular clothes any longer. Your body is meant to be shown. Everyone needs to envy the fact I am the owner of these bodies¡±, ordered Drake. How could he let them hide their bodies? Their bodies were meant to be seen and appreciated by the world. ¡°Yes young master¡±, they agreed. All orders from their lord were a holy decree for them. He nodded his head closed his eyes and logged out. The players needed a safe place to log out as their bodies would sleep in the game world. And could be harmed if not in a safe place. The girls just laid beside him and watched his sleeping face with fanatic expressions. If one looked closely, strange tiny tentacles undulated in their pupils. Chapter 11: Family Talk Drake logged out after spending a pleasant evening with the twins. He ate dinner with his family. After dinner, the family gathered for some light family bonding time. Drake simply wanted to see if his abilities worked in the real world, so he tested Appraisal on his family, and it worked unexpectedly well. Name: Eleanor Stone Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Level: 0 SAN: 5 Name: Olivia Stone Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Level: 0 SAN: 5 Name: Abigail Stone Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Level: 0 SAN: 5 ¡®I think I saw something ridiculous. Nah, it must be my imagination.¡¯ He explained his system and the abilities he gained from it, as well as the fact that the game world was real and would merge with theirs in a few years. He explained that he was born with the system. He did not tell them about his previous life because he had moved on and was more concerned with enjoying his current life. His family members expressed concern about the system, but he assured them that there was no problem. They immediately believed the part about the game world being real and other things. They completely trusted him. He granted them access to the Training Room and other abilities while also allowing them to keep 100% of the points earned. Furthermore, they could add anyone they wanted and choose how many points to share. Eleanor did not become a well-known business magnate by chance. When she learned that she could keep 100% of the points earned, she realized that even though her son had a share of the points, he was giving them preferential treatment. "Drake, you do not have to give us 100%; we can only take a small percentage of the points." She was fine even if he did not give them any points; they would gladly assist him in earning them. Her daughters supported her point. "Mom, I have made my decision. I know you are going to start your guild, and you will need the points. "Thank you, Son." She relented, and she simply thanked her son with a loving smile. He used 40 points to buy 4 hours of training room time, including his remaining 2 hours; he transferred 2 hours to each of them. Seeing his mother''s worried expression, he reassured her, "Do not worry, Mom; I found two guinea pigs to test it. I did not try it by myself. She breathed a sigh of relief; she did not want her son to take risks. Then he enthusiastically told them about his adventure outside the territory. The entire family''s emotions were on a roller coaster as he described his experiences. They were terrified when they heard about his first fight with the zombie, but they did not say anything because they understood that he had to fight to survive in such a world, especially if their world merged with the game world. Following that, he went to sleep. He would play the game the following day. He was exhausted after his fights with the zombie outside the territory and the girls inside it. ¡°Come quickly.¡± After Drake went to bed, Eleanor called someone and told them to come to their house. Meanwhile, his family engaged in a serious discussion about Drake''s secrets. A few minutes later, a woman entered the house. She was tall and appeared even taller in her high heels. Her long, red, untied hair, combined with her light muscles, gave her the appearance of wild beauty. She approached Eleanor and asked, "What happened, Eleanor? You called me so urgently.¡± Katya was Eleanor''s bodyguard and left hand. Her right hand was her secretary. Eleanor explained everything to her. She understood everything and said, "Let me try it." Nobody refused. They recognized that, given her combat experience, she was the best candidate available at the time. They used the entire six hours for her. She vanished before their eyes. Even if they believed Drake, seeing a living person vanish in front of them was shocking. Eleanor told her daughters, "Let us join the game." A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. They nodded, then went to their respective rooms and began the game. "Meet me in the game." She sent a message in the group chat before starting the game. ¡ª------------ After six hours, Katya reappeared. She sent a message to Eleanor. Messages and calls could be received in-game via the game capsule. Eleanor received the message and quickly logged out. She discovered Katya waiting for her in their in-house gym. She had known Katya for more than three decades. She noticed Katya''s changes right away. Her skin was clearer, her hair was shinier, and her muscles were more defined but not beefy, giving her the appearance of an Amazon warrior. The Training Room had the subtle effect of gradually promoting positive evolution. The twins were also affected, but because they were covered from head to toe and Drake had only known them for a short time, he did not notice any changes. Their changes, however, were no less significant than Katya''s. Katya did not say anything; she just picked up a 100kg barbell and lifted it with one hand. "That experience was something," Katya said, breaking the silence. ¡°What do you think?¡± Eleanor asked a cryptic question. Katya understood the question: "With this, no one can prevent our guild from becoming the strongest, whether the game is real or not." "We cannot just let anyone use it." "Our core members are all trustworthy and can be freely utilized." "Hmm. The core members were chosen using a variety of criteria and selection processes, and they were given proper training on what it meant to be a core member. They have proven their worth and are therefore qualified to take advantage of the opportunity presented by him. For the time being, they are sufficient. We will consider adding more core members later. Katya was about to say something when her expression changed slightly. "What happened? Eleanor inquired with curiosity. "Nothing special. Just a few bugs. "Looks like I can show you what I got from there practically," Katya said with a grin. Eleanor did not have a chance to respond because Katya quickly left the room. When she came outside, she noticed seven black figures creeping near the house. They were dressed entirely in black. Each had a seven-star insignia on their left chest. Six of the stars were silver, and one was red. The red star was unique to each one. She decided to put her strength to the test against them. She came in front of them directly. When the seven assassins noticed her approaching, they became alarmed. They identified her as Katya, Eleanor''s bodyguard. They had not expected to see her there. They devised a foolproof plan to ensure that Katya was not present at the Stone Mansion. They had a reason to be afraid. Individually, none of them were her match. Even together, they had to pay a high price to kill her. They dispersed and surrounded her. Katya let them do whatever they wanted. They threw knives at her. She dodged the majority with minimal movements and parried the remainder with her dagger. Meanwhile, three of them attacked her with swords, while the rest were armed with pistols and ready to shoot at any moment. Katya easily evaded all sword strikes. When the assassin in front of her was about to draw their sword back, she swiftly impaled her dagger in their neck from the side. Then she quickly switched the knife to the reverse grip and impaled the assassin''s throat on the right. Two of the seven assassins were killed in a matter of moments. The rest could not believe what they saw. They knew Katya was good, but that was exceptional. But, as trained assassins, they did not allow emotions to cloud their judgment. Two assassins shot her back. Katya moved to avoid the bullets. Taking advantage of the opportunity, the rest began firing at her. She dodged a few more bullets before grabbing the assassin closest to her, who was fighting her, and using them as a human shield. The assassin died instantly after being hit by the bullets. She quickly took the gun from their grasp and shot three assassins in the center of their foreheads. In less than a minute, six assassins died. The last one fled directly, taking advantage of the shadows. Katya chose not to follow. She threw her dagger at him, piercing his head from behind. She returned to report to Eleanor. ¡°It''s done.¡± Eleanor was calmly drinking wine while sitting on the sofa. "So, who was it?" She knew ordinary assassins lacked the courage to take her bounty. "Big Dipper Assassins" Eleanor expressed surprise upon hearing that name. Katya understood Eleanor''s surprise when she returned within a minute; she should have assumed it was a newborn calf who was not afraid of anyone. Katya simply nodded, agreeing with whatever Eleanor was thinking. "The boost you received is quite substantial," Eleanor stated. Katya just smiled when she heard that. She understood Eleanor''s thought process. She knew how strong she was. If it were before, she could still defeat them, but at the expense of serious injuries, and it would certainly take more than one minute. "He sure is willing to spend so much just to kill us," Eleanor remarked mockingly. ¡°Do you want me to kill him? My current skills are more than adequate to complete the task quietly." "Forget about him for the time being. He is just a jumping frog; let him jump some more. Right now, our attention is needed elsewhere. Go ahead and log in to the game. Everyone else is already there.¡± Katya simply nodded and said with a serious expression, "For Drake!" ¡°For Drake!¡± ¡ª------------ Darkstone City, Black Forest Kingdom. A fierce-looking middle-aged man with a long scar from his cheek to his forehead was sitting in a room, going over some papers. His door was abruptly knocked on. The knocks were filled with urgency. The man frowned and said, "Come inside." A man stepped inside. He resembled a thug in his 20s. His expression was filled with anxiety. He approached the fierce man and stood still. He wanted to say something but seemed hesitant to do so. The fierce man became impatient and barked, "Speak up. Why did you disturb me at this time? Don''t you know about my important meeting?¡± The younger man was sweating profusely. He had a 200% chance of dying if he told the news he had, but he would still die if he waited any longer because the man in front of him was not known for being kind. He opened his mouth hesitantly and said, "Boss, it is about the young boss." The man, now known as the boss, widened his eyes, grabbed his underling''s throat, and pulled him close, asking, "What happened to Peter?" The guy was unable to breathe. He tried to pry the hand away from his throat, but his boss'' grip was too strong. The boss relaxed his grip to allow him to speak. The man took deep breaths; he never imagined oxygen could be so valuable. "Boss, the young boss has died." The previously loosened grip became even tighter. The guy''s face started turning blue. At the last moment before he lost his life, the boss threw him down. "Cough, cough, cough!" The underlying coughed constantly. After catching his breath, he looked up at his boss with fear. "I cannot leave the city before the meeting. I will be back tomorrow." With that, he dismissed his subordinate. He did not become softhearted, but the meeting was too important. It was the only way for him to obtain the potion and become an Extraordinary. When he returned the next day, everyone who was even remotely connected to his brother''s death would perish. Including his subordinates who failed to complete their duties. Chapter 12: Falmise Family Young Master Drake woke up, had breakfast with his family, and logged in to the game. Inside the game, Drake woke up in his bed. The twins were no longer there. {Drake: I am back.} {Yumi: Good morning, young master. We are in the market, purchasing supplies for today''s exploration. We have purchased a better vehicle for exploration. After completing the purchase, we will come to pick you up.} {Drake: No need. I will go there, then we will leave directly.} {Yumi: As you wish, young master. We will be waiting for you.} All the players had a chat system that they could use to communicate with other players but not with NPCs. But Drake''s chat system could be used to communicate with his followers. Drake left the mansion and took a leisurely walk to the market. When he reached the market, he saw a commotion happening there. He went there to take part in the fun. "How dare you reject me when I am generous enough to make both of you my wives?" Come with me, or I will not mind using force. A chubby boy with his nose in the sky roared towards two girls. He had two old men as his guards. Both looked the same. Their hair was tied in a high ponytail. They wore a black leather outfit. The outfit consisted of a black leather bikini top to cover their overflowing breasts and black leather pants to cover their legs. And a black leather mask to cover their mouth and nose. If it were in the real world, it would look like a fetish costume. But in the game world, it was valid attire, though racy, preferred by many, both females and males. The only way to distinguish them was that one had daggers in both hands and the other, wearing a blindfold, was carrying a bow. It looks like they followed my advice regarding their wardrobe change. Such delicious bodies need to be shown to make everyone drown in envy, as they could only see but not touch them without my permission.¡¯ "Listen, you fat fck, we belong to someone else. Go find someone else.¡± Ayame refused her once again. The twins were getting anxious as Drake might reach the market at any moment and he didn''t want to cause any trouble for him. If it were that guy alone, they would have killed him, but his guards were whom they were afraid of. They recognized him as the younger son, Faulrum of Patriarch Falmise. He was used to bullying anyone and everyone in the city. The old men around him were his guards, personally appointed by his father. They were all veterans with decades of experience and had at least one mastery at the Intermediate stage. After the Beginner stage of Mastery, came the Intermediate stage. The Beginner stage had 20 levels, and the Intermediate stage had 30 levels. Even if they practiced more in the training room last night by purchasing the slots for it, their gain was not much compared to the first time. Even with the training room, it would take them at least a week to reach Intermediate stage mastery. With their present skills, they were not those old men¡¯s opponents. ¡°The girls will be ruined after falling in this beast¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°But who can stop him, the Falmise Family is behind him.¡± ¡°Their power increased even more when the Patriarch and his elder son made great contributions in the last large-scale expedition outside the territory. Patriarch Draum was rewarded with Rank 2 Trainee Knight Potion and his son Wisbur was rewarded with Rank 1 Trainee Knight Potion.¡± ¡°Yes. With two Extraordinary in the family, Faulrum''s boldness increased even further. Moreover, him being doted extremely by his father and elder brother intensified the problem further.¡± Drake, who understood the whole drama, stepped in. He wanted to start a new adventure as soon as possible so he had no time to waste letting them sort it out on their own. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The twins noticed him first. ¡°Young Master!¡± *2 They only lowered their heads in shame. ¡°So you are the one they said they belonged to. I am the young master of the Falmise Family. I am giving you one chance, present them to me and I will take you as my little brother¡±, said Faulrum arrogantly. ¡°How dare you talk to the Young Master like that?¡± The twins'' eyes were blazing with fury. How dare this imbecile dare to be rude to their lord. That was blasphemy. They were ready to fight to the death and were waiting for their lord''s order. Drake still maintained his smile, and said, ¡°I am one of the chosen ones. How about you reconsider?¡± Faulrum faltered a bit upon hearing the words chosen one. But he was too smitten with the twins, and his brain had long ago stopped working. ¡°So what if you are a chosen one? What can you do to me? This city belongs to my family. Our word is the law here. I don''t mind making an example out of you for all the chosen ones to show them their place. I will strip you naked and hang you upside down in the town square. Then I will have you whipped till you slowly die in pain. That will teach you not to mess with your superiors¡±, said Faulrum with arrogance. His guards wanted to stop him from speaking like that but then gave up. After all, he was not wrong. His family was the law in Falmise City. The twins were barely holding themselves back. The smile on Drake''s face disappeared. ¡°Sigh¡± Listening to Drake''s sigh, Faulrum¡¯s face was filled with a triumphant smile. He thought Drake was afraid of him. On the other hand, the twins again lowered their heads in shame. They thought he sighed to show his disappointment to them for causing him so many problems. ¡°Just because I want to have fun and go on adventures quietly, some people think that I am a good-natured guy. They think they can dance and sh*t on my head with no consequences," said Drake slowly as he moved towards the idiot young master at a moderate but steady pace. He stopped when he was only a few feet away from him. ¡°Hey, stay away from the young master.¡± His guards warned Drake, but he just stood like a statue, looking at them. They were feeling hairy, as somehow they thought Drake looked creepy and scary standing still like that. Finally, Drake said, ¡°You can take them, for we are weak, unable to stop the great Falmise family," with a blank face. The twins were dying of guilt inside for putting their lord in such a situation. Faulrum was about to say something, but Drake didn''t give him the chance and continued, ¡°But I think you need to remember an important fact about the chosen ones that you forgot because your brain is too horny right now. And that is, we can revive.¡± Faulrum and his guards'' eyes widened. Faulrum indeed forgot, but his guards didn¡¯t. They were so used to bullying others with their young master that they thought that even a chosen one wouldn''t dare talk back to him. They had bullied chosen ones before but none was crazy enough to step up to them. ¡°You can kill me in any humiliating way possible, but I will revive. I will leave the territory to search for opportunities. And with my ability to revive, I can take more risks than all of you combined.¡± The idiot young master was still not getting it, but his guards were covered in cold sweat. They understood what Drake wanted to say. And indeed, they were right. ¡°I will come back after I am strong enough and annihilate your entire family. If by chance I die doing so, I will revive, but your family will be history by then. Then, I will get them back.¡± ¡°So now tell me, can you afford to offend me?¡± ¡°Can your elder brother afford it?¡± ¡°Can your father afford it?¡± ¡°CAN YOUR FAMILY AFFORD IT?¡± Drake roared the last question. Faulrum was so scared that he fell back on his chubby ass. The fear and shame in his heart fueled his anger even more. How could a random person, even if he is a chosen one, dare to talk to him like that? ¡°What are you idiots doing watching me get humiliated like that? Kill him!" roared Faulrum in anger. But the guards didn''t move. They remembered the warning given to them by the patriarch. He ordered them not to offend any chosen ones or do it as little as possible. If they killed Drake, that would forge a life-and-death enmity between them. ¡°Young Master, let''s go back for now.¡± ¡°Yes, young master, we need to think of a long-term solution for this. Let''s go back for now.¡± He couldn''t believe what his guards were saying. ¡°I am ordering you. Kill him.¡± Faulrum had lost all reason and only wanted to kill Drake. His guards knew they couldn''t change his decision, so they forcefully took him and left with him. When leaving, they gave a long and hard stare to Drake. That was the first person to humiliate them like that. When they left, Drake turned around and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± The twins followed behind him in shame. They were angry at themselves for creating such a big problem for Drake. ¡°Did you purchase everything?¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± They got inside their new Jeep and left the territory. The twins couldn''t take the silence any longer. Yumi said hesitatingly, ¡°Young Master...¡± Drake just responded, ¡°You started this mess, take care of it on your own.¡± Drake was not playing the game to fight with idiotic young masters and their families. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± *2 They had given a death sentence to the entire Falmise Family. The Falmise family had no idea how much trouble Faulrum had caused them. It would be too late once they realized. Chapter 13: Goblin Tribe Drake and his group again left the territory for a new adventure. He asked them to take a different route compared to the previous day. They met many different types of monsters. They killed most along the way. The twins had practiced again inside the training room after Drake left last night. Since they did not need to worry about sleep inside the training room, they substituted their night sleep with the Training Room. Then they went outside the territory for another short trip to fight with monsters. They sold more monsters when they came back. They were becoming famous day by day. Moreover, their transformation only further increased their popularity. They had a big trailer attached to their jeep so any monster bodies that could be sold were put inside. It had many small monsters, three Iron Tusk Boars, and even two Gale Vultures. Just a few hours since they started the adventure they were already full. The Gale Vultures attacked them at the same time. But Drake''s party members were no longer the same. Two arrows, two headshots, and two Gale Vultures died. She showed visible improvements when fighting against flying monsters. They again stopped somewhere to eat their lunch. That time they prepared one of the monsters they caught for lunch. Drake had exchanged the purification technique for Mortal (Level 0) monsters. It was nothing too complicated. It was merely a concoction prepared using a few herbs. The meat needed to be submerged inside the concoction for a few minutes to purify the fog¡¯s corruption in it. The herbs were not too rare and were easily available in the market. He gave the list to them, the twins bought them in the morning while purchasing other supplies. Of course, they purchased those herbs from different vendors with different other things to not show anyone that they had the recipe for the purification concoction. The girls were preparing the food. The scent of the cooked monster meat was tantalizing. After it was cooked they sat together to start eating the food. They were waiting for Drake to take the first bite when they heard some rustling sound. They saw many humanoid creatures moving towards them. At first, they thought they were attacked by zombies again. But the creatures were much smaller than them. When they came near them, Drake found they looked like goblins from fantasy. They were green with gray spots on their bodies. They were on average three to four feet tall. The way goblins were alternatively watching the food and them, Drake, and his group were sure they came smelling it. Since they had too many monsters, he didn''t mind sharing some food with them. But their guests had other intentions. ¡°Growl, food¡±, said one goblin pointing to the cooked meat and him. ¡°Growl, female¡±, said another goblin while pointing toward the twins. ¡°Growl, food, female¡± ¡°Growl, food, female, growl¡± All the goblins were excited seeing the bounty in front of them. ¡°Kill them.¡± Drake had no intentions of behaving civilly with a species that considered him as food. In seconds, tens of goblins died, with arrows in their forehead. Drake and his party shifted their location away from the dead bodies and ate their lunch. After finishing their lunch, they came to the dead goblins. Drake checked what they were. Name: Corrupted Gluttonous Goblins Level 0 Introduction: Gluttonous Goblins who were corrupted because of living in the fog world for a long time. They didn''t die of the corruption but still succumbed to it and became corrupted monsters. They collected the Fog Coins dropped by the goblins. The goblins had weapons, but most of them were either useless, rotten, or corroded. The few good ones they got should be obtained by them from other explorers they killed before. Those could be sold for some good money. Unfortunately, none were suitable for the twins. Other than that, they also got goblin essence blood. Name: Corrupted Goblins Blood Essence Sequence 9, Early-Stage He did not need it. He wouldn''t use it neither would his followers. So he decided to sell it in the territory. One more thing he got from them was a Zone Compass. Just like a Territory Compass was made from a Fog Compass by feeding a territory¡¯s coordinates to it, the owner¡¯s consent was necessary. Zone Compass was also made from Fog Compass by feeding the coordinates of a Fog Zones to it. But unlike a territory, no consent was needed as Fog Zones had no official owners. Since the day was too bland, Drake decided to go and give the Fog Zone a visit. He thought since the goblins came on foot, the zone should not be far. After driving for some time, they reached the fog zone. They went inside and stopped at the edge. ¡°Ayame, go do some simple recon. Don''t stay long, and run away if you find someone too strong.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Ayame acknowledged and went deeper into the fog zone. She came across many makeshift huts with many goblins inside. She moved like a shadow, not visible to anyone. The fog in the area further enhanced her cover. She found that there were thousands of goblins just on the outer periphery of the zone. But all the goblins were very weak. There were other species too. But they were either used for food or procreation and then for food. The goblins could be seen eating humanoid creatures, beast-type monsters, or even their same kind. Some goblins were busy filling any hole they could find. The females on the receiving end had all lost the light in their eyes, and those who were too broken ended up in the goblins¡¯ plates too. She killed any lone goblin she found and collected the loot. She didn''t find anything of much value, so she didn''t waste too much time and moved on. Next, she went towards the inner periphery, she thought that place would have a greater chance that she would find something valuable. The huts in the inner periphery were much better than their outer counterparts. The inner periphery also had hundreds of goblins. They were much stronger than the outer goblins but could still be handled by the twins, though with difficulty. She found many valuables there but only stole those that were easier to steal and carry. She found a pair of daggers that were better than hers so she took them, as well as a better bow for her sister. Next, she went to the core part. She was on her toes inside it. There were more than a hundred goblins. Among them, most goblins could easily challenge them, and many could even defeat them easily like the old guards of that idiot young master. She found that the goblins had a leader and it was at level 1 (rank 1). She wanted to leave immediately but found the leader was leaving its hut which looked much better than any other huts in the core area. She took that opportunity to look for valuables inside it. As it should have the best treasure in the zone. She had no time to waste, so instead of checking all the items, she went to a box that was kept in a prominent position and looked inside. It had a crystal kept in it. ¡°ROAR¡± The leader sensed something was amiss and roared to signal all the goblins. Ayame directly kept the crystal without checking it and ran out. The goblin leader found the thief lurking in their tribe and ran after her. The difference in their speed was not much, with Ayame being the faster one. {Ayame: Yumi, get the jeep ready. We need to leave immediately.} All the goblins had heard their leader''s roar and were running after in anger. The leader was more than six feet tall. It looked like a giant running together with all the other goblins. It threw whatever it got in its hand towards her. When a goblin got closer to it, it even hurled it at her. She dodged all its attacks barely by relying on her stealth mastery and cover of the fog. A few minutes later she arrived back. Yumi was already in the driver''s seat waiting. Ayame jumped to the back of the jeep and shouted, ¡°Go, go, go.¡± The goblin leader along with the entire tribe was hot on her tail and was catching up quickly. The engine was already on, Yumi had already put the car in the highest gear and driven it away at the fastest speed possible. They could see the goblin leader still chasing after them, whereas the rest of the goblins were left in dust. ¡°ROAR¡± The goblin was roaring in anger seeing that the distance with the car was increasing. Suddenly its eyes became red, its body buffed up at least twice and its speed increased by about 50%. It started catching up with them. ¡°It''s using some berserk type of skill. It should not last long. Leave the car to me and you go and harass it to waste its time¡±, said Drake while taking the steering wheel from her. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± She climbed to the back of the jeep and then climbed up to the trailer attached to the jeep. ¡°Yumi, use this¡±, said Ayame and passed Yumi the bow she picked for her. ¡°Nice bow, thanks¡±, thanked Yumi while smiling. The new bow increased her confidence. In the meanwhile, Drake, while handling the steering wheel, jumped to the driver''s seat. The car''s speed increased even further pulling it further away from the goblin leader. Drake only has a smirk on his face. He had a driver''s license in the real world. Even with his mental condition, with his mother¡¯s connection, it was not a big deal to get him a driver''s license. He had helped his family members many times with getaways and high-speed car chases. Oops, he started getting off-topic. In short, he was an awesome driver. Once again, the twins saw a new face of their lord after last night. Yumi put her focus back onto the goblin leader chasing them like a mad bull. She fired arrows at it, but it parried all the arrows with its sword. Its sword mastery was much higher than the skeleton. But she was not tasked with defeating it, her task was to buy enough time till its skill effect was over. She kept on firing arrows. It parried all the arrows but they succeeded in keeping it at bay. After about 10 minutes, when her arrows were depleted by more than half, its skill was over. It went back to its previous body size. And its speed was drastically reduced. Such a skill had adverse side effects. It roared in incompetent rage as it watched the thief running away before its eyes. Drake drove till they were near the edge of the territory at full speed only then did he stop. After confirming that the goblin was no longer following them, he took a sigh of relief and started laughing loudly. Yumi and Ayame also joined him in laughing. After laughing their full, they got out of the car and gathered near it. Ayame presented him with all the loot she got including the weapons she got for herself and Yumi. Drake returned the weapons to them. He had no interest in them and if they could be used by the twins, it would only increase their power. He counted all his gains. From the goblins including the ones killed before, he earned more than seventy coins, 13 extraordinary blood essences, two fog compasses, and lastly the treasure obtained from the goblin leader¡¯s hut. He was excited about having so many gains just from a small recon mission. He thought about what he would gain from the entire tribe. Just when he was about to order the twins, he was interrupted by Ivy. [Host, you can consider recording the Goblin Leader in the Training Room.] ¡®Explain.¡¯ [Host, first, it will be a good way to learn how to fight with humanoid creatures that could use their brains even if it is to a limited degree. Second, his accomplishments in the sword would help in both learning the sword and learning how to defeat enemies who use the sword. Third, not every monster can become Extraordinary. If it reached that level, it only meant it was very strong. So host, you can consider using one of your Training Room slots on it.] ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Drake acknowledged Ivy¡¯s reasoning. ¡°I have a mission for you¡±, said Drake to the twins. The twins were straightened up. They had an inkling about what would be the mission. ¡°Annihilate the goblin tribe.¡± ¡°It will be done, my lord¡±, answered Yumi for both of them. She used the word lord to show her seriousness about her receiving the mission. Both the sisters were angry at themselves for putting Drake in such a situation in the morning. They had decided to become strong enough to annihilate the entire Falmise Family as soon as possible. Drake¡¯s mission gave them a way of lessening their guilt towards their lord. They would become strong enough to defeat the goblin leader and then the entire Falmise Family. ¡°But I will give the killing strike to the goblin leader¡±, said Drake. ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡± They agreed simply. As for the fact that it would increase the difficulty of the mission many times, in front of the lord''s decree, it mattered not. After ordering the twins, he shifted his attention back to the prize he kept for the last. Trading Module Can be plugged in with the game system to enable the trading function for the player. Chapter 14: Thunder Serpents Guild Trading Module Can be plugged in with the game system to enable the trading function for the player. Drake used the Trading Module. The crystal disappeared in front of him. He checked the game system, it had another tab called Trading in it. He decided to check it in detail back at the mansion. They went back to the territory. They were getting famous day by day. Many buyers were already waiting for them to return so that they could buy the monster meat from them. They sold all the items that they wanted to sell. But before they left they were stopped by a few players. ¡°Hello, if you don''t mind, can we talk? I am Aran, We are from the Thunder Serpents Guild¡±, said a confident-looking man while approaching them. ¡°What! They are from the Thunder Serpents Guild. That''s one of the strongest guilds in the Black Forest Territory.¡± ¡°What do you mean, one of the strongest? They are the strongest.¡± The player who said that purposely said it out loud, hoping that the guild players would hear him, and invite him to their guild. ¡°Do they want to recruit him to their guild? I am so envious. Why can''t they ask me?¡± The players from the guild looked arrogant hearing the nearby players praising them. Drake didn''t want any commotion so he agreed with them to listen to what they wanted to say. ¡°Sure, let''s go.¡± The guild members behind the leading guild members immediately became angry when they heard Drake''s casual tone. When they were about to berate him, they were stopped by their leader with a look. ¡°Thank You. Please follow me.¡± Aran, the leader, maintained a polite but confident smile and invited him to one of the big restaurants. Inside the restaurant, in a private room, Drake and his group sat on one side whereas the guild members sat on the other. The guild members other than Aran were blatantly ogling the twins. Aran maintained a poised posture but still secretly watched the twins, he thought no one noticed. But he didn''t know all his actions were visible that day in front of his guests. ¡°As I have mentioned previously, I am Aran and we are from the Thunder Serpents Guild¡±, reintroduced Aran while maintaining a confident expression. Drake introduced himself and his party. ¡°I am Drake¡±. Then he pointed to his right, ¡°Yumi¡±, then to his left, ¡°Ayame¡±. ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Drake, Ms. Yumi, and Ms. Ayame.¡± ¡°Mr. Drake, we have heard about your bountiful explorations outside. We are very impressed by Mr. Drake''s ability to explore the fog¡±, praised Aran. Of course, Drake heard the hidden meaning in his words. Drake kept a straight face and asked, ¡°Have you called me here just to praise me?¡± Aran¡¯s fellow guildmates were very angry at Drake for continuously talking impolitely with Aran. He was one of the inner members of the guild and was praised many times by the core guild elders. Drake ignored the ugly face they were making. His focus was completely on Aran who trying hard to not turn his face against him, as he still hadn''t achieved his motive. ¡°Of course, we have called you to invite you to our guild. I represent my guild and formally invite you to the Thunder Serpents Guild.¡± Aran was confident that Drake would be over the moon hearing that and would wag his tail like a good dog to join his guild. ¡°Oh and what do I need to offer?¡± Drake''s unexpected reaction caught him off guard but he still maintained his poise and said, ¡°Mr. Drake doesn''t need to offer anything. We take care of our guild members. Of course, as a member of the guild, you will need to help your fellow guild members.¡± When Drake heard that, he had a strange smile on his face. ¡°And how do I do that?¡± ¡°Nothing much. When you are part of our guild, your companions will be considered part of our guild too. They can help us to explore the fog world outside.¡± Drake had guessed all of that from the beginning. He still had that strange smile on his face. But it had an extra mocking touch to it. Aran didn''t like the way Drake was smiling at him, but didn''t comment on that, he asked again, ¡°Will you join our guild? Playing with other players provides you better opportunities as players who don''t join a guild¡­ may find themselves facing far more difficult challenges alone.¡± Aran invited Drake again but with a hidden threat of what might happen if he refused to join. ¡°I refuse.¡± Drake simply refused. He had no intentions of joining a guild and even if he did he would join his family¡¯s guild. Moreover, that guy''s attitude was seriously pissing him off. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Aran no longer had the smile on his face. His face was gloomy, he couldn''t believe Drake dared to refuse him. ¡°How dare you refuse our guild?¡± ¡°Do you not want to play the game any longer?¡± The other guild members started shouting angrily at Drake. Aran didn''t stop them that time. None of them were aware of the increasing coldness in the twins¡¯ eyes. ¡°If there is nothing else to discuss, we are leaving.¡± Drake had wasted enough time on some random nobodies and was not willing to waste another second on them. Just as he was about to get up, he was interrupted by Aran. ¡°Wait a minute¡± Aran no longer had his previous politeness, but rather the condescending attitude of a superior watching someone inferior to them. Yumi was about to puncture Aran¡¯s head for his insolence but stopped the twins from doing anything with a subtle shake of his head. It was not that he was afraid of Aran or his dogs but didn''t want to make a public scene. As the city guards still maintained peace on the surface and they belonged to the Falmise Family. Killing someone in public was like slapping their faces. And Drake and his group were not strong enough to have a head-on fight with them. Aran no longer addressed Drake, rather he said to the twins, ¡°Ms. Yumi, Ms. Ayame, how about you follow me instead of him? He is just a lone chosen one. But there is a whole guild behind me. Our guild is not only the strongest guild in Black Forest Territory but has branches in other territories too. We can provide you with opportunities that this person could never be able to. I promise you will be prioritized when potions are found so that you can become Extraordinary as soon as possible.¡± Aran finally revealed his true purpose for approaching Drake. Initially, he wanted to first bring Drake into the guild and then slowly snatch his followers. After all, only he was worthy of such beautiful followers. When he heard about the various rankings, he was determined to have his name be part of them. Then earlier in the day, when he saw the twins, he saw the twins and found they were a player¡¯s followers. He asked around about them and found they were new explorers and were very strong. He thought that was a sign and that they were meant to be his followers who would help him in becoming the best player. He thought that such followers should belong to him, not to some no-name player. As for the fact that they were loyal to Drake, what could a guildless random player do to him? Many so-called loyal girlfriends and wives left their partner for him when they found out about how rich he was. His money couldn''t be used directly in the game but indirectly was still a big help to him. But his plan was ruined by a random player with whom he wouldn''t even interact normally. So he changed strategies and targeted his followers directly. He was confident that their loyalty to him should not be too high. As he couldn''t give them much and was instead dependent on them. But he could provide them with everything so he was confident to increase their loyalty beyond 71 points before the rankings would be announced. ¡°We refuse,¡± Yumi answered for both. Drake just looked at him as if looking at a fool and said, ¡°Stupid¡±. Aran flared in anger listening to the twins¡¯ refusal and Drake''s mocking comment. ¡°You dare to talk to me like that. No one has ever dared to talk to me in that tone.¡± All his guildmates brandished their weapons ready to attack the insolent fool in front of them. ¡°Young Master Aran, just order us we will kill them.¡± Yumi and Ayame were ready to kill too at their lord''s command. Drake didn''t stop them as they brandished the weapons first, so their attack would be considered self-defense. The door of the private room was opened suddenly. It was the restaurant manager. ¡°Mr. Drake, is there any problem? Do you need our help?¡± The manager asked Drake and offered to help him without knowing which party was right. He made many profits because of him so unless it would clash with his interest he would stand by Drake''s side. ¡°Nothing Manager Thomas, we were just having a small discussion. But I think it''s now over¡±, said Drake with a smile. Then he left with the twins under the fire-spitting eyes of the guild members. A few blocks away, he ordered, ¡°Kill them. Do it in a place with low traffic. And from now on, kill them on sight.¡± They nodded and left. Drake took the jeep and left for the mansion on his own. When he reached his destination, the twins were already there waiting for him. They nodded to him expressing that they completed the job. There was still much time till dinner, so Drake decided to pass the time while playing with the Trading Function. The girls watching that left for the Training Room. They were going to work hard to level up to the Intermediate stage of at least one mastery as soon as possible. In the Trading tab, there were two options; Shop and Auction. In the Shop, the players could set up a virtual shop to sell their goods. In an Auction, players could auction higher-tier goods. All transactions were carried out using fog coins. The option for bartering was also available. He saw many shops set up by the players who were selling a variety of things, like mortal weapons, skills, materials, etc. Anything remotely close to the Extraordinary was put up in the Auction, like Extraordinary weapons, skills, material, and even potions for sale but only from common paths, and no formulas. The fight for potions had put their bid to insane heights. For example, the Rank 1 Trainee Mage (Mage Path, Sequence 9) had reached one thousand fog coins. He checked in his system shop, and it was only worth 50 points. The points of sisters had long since crossed that point, but what they wanted was the Shadow Path potions. Its sequence 9, rank 1 potion was worth 500 points. They looked down on the common paths. Drake opened his virtual shop under an anonymous name by paying 10 Fog Coins. He then put up two Corrupted Goblin Blood Essence for auction with a starting bid of 50 Fog Coins and closed the store. He opened a separate Training Room for a few hours and after completion, logged out of the game. What he didn''t know was that items became too popular the moment they appeared and caused an insane fight for them. They were finally sold at 524 and 513 coins respectively. If it was before the rankings announcement, these wouldn''t be sold at such high prices but the rankings made its demand higher. That was because it was used as the main ingredient for the Rank 1, Sequence 9, Goblin Grunt potion unique to goblins. Many paths were also applicable to certain species and using them outside of it would only have negative consequences with the best one being death. Some players by chance obtained it. But it was tasteless for them as it couldn''t be used by players. But with the announcement of rankings, they found a new use for it and that was to recruit goblin followers, and after their loyalty was ensured reward them with the potions. That way, they had a good chance of getting their name in the followers rankings. They tried hard to find the Corrupted Goblin Blood Essence but couldn''t find it. What they didn''t know was that it could only be dropped by goblins corrupted by fog which unfortunately was not a single one near them. Chapter 15: Enemies on Narrow Road ¡°Chief Knife, they still haven¡¯t left the mansion.¡± The man referred to as Chief Knife turned towards a thug in anger, he held his collar, pulled him up, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they leave the mansion at midnight to go outside the territory and return in the morning? Why haven¡¯t they left yet?¡± ¡°Please believe me, Chief Knife. I have been watching them since they killed boss Peter. For the last two days, that¡¯s their routine.¡± The thug desperately tried to make the Chief Knife believe him. ¡°So, why haven¡¯t they left yet? It''s already seven in the morning¡±, yelled Knife at the thug and then proceeded to slap him many times then he threw him away. ¡°Calm down Knife¡±, said another calm-looking man. Knife huffed but still calmed down because he respected his best friend Arrow. ¡°You guys, keep on the lookout for them¡±, said Arrow to the rest of the thugs. ¡°Yes, Chief Arrow.¡± Knife and Arrow were two of the four lieutenants of the Falmise City¡¯s underworld boss David. He had another identity, he was Peter¡¯s older brother whom the twins killed as he wanted to kidnap them to force them to serve him. David had plans to return the previous day, but couldn¡¯t as his meeting was extended so he had to stay there. But he couldn¡¯t just let his brother¡¯s killers roam freely so he sent two of his four lieutenants to kill them. The four lieutenants were the strongest fighters under him. Knife, and Arrow, had a peak beginner stage mastery, whereas the third and fourth one had a mastery in the intermediate stage. Knife had Dagger Mastery and Arrow had Archery Mastery. Even David thought it was an overkill to send two of his lieutenants but he was seething in anger and sadness for losing his little brother. So he sent them along with over a hundred gang members to not give them any chance to run away. They had already found their location, they were living with a chosen one. Initially, the plan was simple. Raid the mansion, kill everyone inside, and leave. They were not afraid of any chosen one. He would not be the first one they killed. But when they heard about the crazy challenge he issued to the Falmise Family, they were afraid of retaliation. The other chosen ones they killed were weak and didn¡¯t dare to raise their voices but he was crazy enough to challenge the entire Falmise Family. And his proclamation was not baseless. With the capabilities of chosen ones, he was very capable of doing what he said. They were no match for the Falmise Family, so they were even more afraid of him as they didn¡¯t have a single Extraordinary in their gang. So they had to change their plan. They decided to kill the sisters secretly as quickly as possible without letting the chosen one find out who did it. That was one of the major reasons that David sent so many gang members, and even two lieutenants after them. The gang member at whom Knife yelled previously was one of the few surviving members of Peter¡¯s gang who survived because they remained behind at the gang¡¯s hideout to look after it. He was tasked to keep an eye on the twins from a distance. They decided to follow the twins when they left the mansion at midnight to hunt outside the territory. They would follow them for a few kilometers outside the territory and then surround them and kill them. But all their plans were useless as the twins still hadn¡¯t left the mansion and the longer they delayed the boss¡¯s mission, the angrier he would be, thus increasing the chances of gang members dying at his hands. ¡°Chief Arrow, Chief Knife, they have left the mansion.¡± A thug yelled to the two chiefs. ¡°Follow them secretly¡± ordered Arrow. ¡ª------------ The twins left the mansion for another hunting session. Their points were mostly depleted last night. Due to the double motivation of revenge against the Falmise Family and completing the mission given by their lord, they trained for 14(56) hours in the Training Room. Moreover, they increased the difficulty by using stronger versions of the enemies to train against. The strength of the recorded enemies could be freely modified up to a maximum of one stage above Drake¡¯s current stage. Since Drake was a Mortal, the Training Room could produce enemies up to the peak of Early-Stage (Rank 3) Extraordinary, i.e., from Level 0 to Level 30. They each purchased a few Mortal Skills to utilize their mastery efficiently. With the purchase of slots for the Training Room and the Mortal Skills, their Eldritch Points were mostly depleted. So they went on another expedition outside the territory to massacre ¡®innocent¡¯ monsters. ¡°The mouse bought some friends with him¡±, said Ayame. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Yeah. I was getting tired of waiting¡±, acknowledged yumi, who also found the people secretly watching them. ¡°It took those idiots two days to come for revenge¡±, said Ayame laughing at them. They found out about their existence on the first day but didn¡¯t do anything to not startle the big fish behind. ¡°Other than those two, the rest are not worth mentioning¡±, said Yumi pointing out the existence of Knife and Arrow. ¡°Yes. They are strong. Their dagger and archery mastery are higher than us¡±, said Ayame, then continued with a smile, ¡°But we are not weak. They will be good opponents for us to test our latest progress¡±. Name: Yumi Murasame Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Level: 0 SAN: 5 Path: None Skills: Double Shot, Triple Shot, Barrage, Power Shot Mastery: Archery (Beginner, Lv 16), Stealth (Beginner, Lv 15), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 1), Unarmed Combat (Beginner, Lv 8), Perception (Beginner, Lv 9) Name: Ayame Murasame Loyalty: 98 (Fanatic) Level: 0 SAN: 5 Path: None Skills: Heavy Strike, Swift Strike, Blade Dance, Eviscerate Mastery: Dagger (Beginner, Lv 15), Stealth (Beginner, Lv 15), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 2), Unarmed Combat (Beginner, Lv 9), Perception (Beginner, Lv 9) They drove outside the territory. After a few kilometers, they noticed that the cars following them were catching up, in a few minutes, they caught up with them and surrounded them. The twins got out of their car, not a trace of anxiety on their faces. All the gang members got out of their cars and surrounded them. Without giving them any time to react, the twins moved while using the fog as cover, to escape their eyes. ¡°Where are they? Did they run away?¡± asked Knife. ¡°All of you find them¡±, ordered Arrow. Before the gang members moved, they heard the noise of something falling on the ground. The gang members were dying one by one. The twins had decided to kill the minions and then focus on the leaders. ¡°Arrow, they also have Stealth Mastery¡±, said Knife with a slightly serious expression. Having two masteries at such a young age was a great achievement. They worked hard for more than two decades only to increase one mastery to the peak of the beginner stage, with no idea of how long it would take them to reach the intermediate stage. They had one or two other masteries, but their levels were too low so they were not worth mentioning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their Stealth Mastery level is not too high. We can still defeat them¡±, said Arrow but he was also a bit serious watching them display two masteries effortlessly. Of course, the two gang lieutenants didn¡¯t know that the twins purposely showed them lower Stealth Mastery than they had. In a few minutes, the twins killed all the gang members other than the two lieutenants and came in front of them, Ayame in front of Knife and Yumi in front of Arrow. Ayame and Dagger ran towards each other and slashed at each other simultaneously. Their daggers met with a clang. Ayame took a step back. She lost in the first confrontation. Knife didn¡¯t give her time to breathe and followed with another slash. She again parried his dagger with difficulty. At the same time, Arrow and Yumi shot an arrow toward each other, some of which met in mid-air and broke upon collision, the rest were dodged by them. All the arrows shot by Yumi were shot down by Arrow effortlessly, and while Yumi also shot down his arrows, she had many close calls. That proved who was superior in archery among the two. Both pairs fought for hundreds of rounds. Arrow and Knife won in every confrontation and the twins barely kept up, though they were secretly jealous of the twins'' talent to reach such a level at their age. But they got increasingly serious as even though they won each confrontation, the twins improved with each round. The improvement was too small, but even that amount was too much. Previously, even after watching their Stealth Mastery, they still had a superior attitude and were not fighting seriously. But the twin¡¯s talent scared them. They realized that if they let them go, with their talent in a few years, they could kill their gang effortlessly. There was no need for Drake to intervene. Unfortunately for them, the twins also decided to get serious. Knife gave up his playful attitude and attacked seriously but Ayame dodged it easily. Knife¡¯s eyes widened but he thought it was a fluke. He attacked more times but at all times she either dodged easily or for those attacks she was unable to dodge, she parried like before with difficulty. He thought of a scary possibility, but before he voiced it out, Ayame attacked. She twirled and moved as if dancing. Each attack was random and with greater intensity than before. Knife, who could parry her attacks with little effort before, barely saved himself from getting injured. At the same time, Yumi also dodged each of the arrows with minimal body movements while shooting arrows too tricky to dodge. She then shot another arrow at Arrow, but to his horror, the arrow he shot was destroyed by Yumi¡¯s arrows and continued unimpeded. He barely dodged it. ¡°The Perception Mastery!¡± ¡°Mortal Skills!¡± Both Knife and Arrow yelled at the same time in shock. The twins gave a mocking smile. Ayame just said, ¡°Time for Round 2¡±. They again fought for hundreds of rounds but the gang members no longer had the upper hand. Three masteries are already too many but they even had Mortal Skills. Only the Falmise Family in the Falmise City had Mortal Skills, and they were kept in heavy security and only given to the direct family members. For the outer members, only those who had proved their loyalty which were not many were given the chance to learn their family¡¯s Mortal Skills. ¡°Enough with games. Let¡¯s finish this quickly, we still have work to do¡±, said Yumi, finally bored of her fight with Arrow. Ayame only smirked hearing that and suddenly disappeared in front of Knife¡¯s eyes using the fog¡¯s cover, Yumi also did the same. The gang lieutenants were too tired to even comment on that. They realized the twins had deceived them earlier with their Stealth Mastery level. They regretted accepting the mission to kill them. They wanted to run away but were not given the chance. Ayame suddenly appeared behind Knife and directly decapitated his head. Arrow, who saw it and didn¡¯t even get the chance to grieve his best friend¡¯s death, was killed by the arrow that punctured his throat. Chapter 16: Aria Wildfang Drake logged in in the morning and decided to do something different that day. He decided to return to the Black Forest to put his skills to the test, as outside of the territory, the twins did the majority of the fighting. The majority of the monsters there were too powerful for him to fight. He messaged them about his decision and told them they could do whatever they wanted. He wondered if he would get to see the beast humans inside the forest. The Black Forest Territory was not completely under the control of the Black Forest Kingdom''s King. His ancestors, along with the ancestors of the beast humans in the Black Forest, founded the territory together. The King controlled the kingdom, and the Beast King controlled the forest. So, while the King owned the territory, many creatures in the forest were powerful enough to challenge him and his strongest subordinates. Both wanted complete control of the territory, so there were many covert skirmishes, but due to their similar strengths, they kept the peace on the surface. This resulted in a delicate balance between the territory''s two behemoths. Drake took a few quests that could be completed in the forest to earn some side cash. After collecting some herbs from the outskirts of the forest, he went deeper inside. A chicken monster came in front of him. He readied his sword and became as serious as if he was facing the demon lord. The chicken ran towards him at full speed, its speed was faster than any monster he fought before. He barely dodged to the side while blocking its beak with his sword. It flew back and landed on the ground after the failed attack. Drake attacked it with his sword but it easily dodged and flew a few feet away and landed on the ground. It rubbed its foot on the ground and ran towards Drake again. That time it jumped mid-way and attacked Drake¡¯s face with its feet. He barely blocked its feet with his sword again. If he had failed, the sharp nails on its feet would have left huge gashes over his face. He didn¡¯t give it time to attack again, and took advantage of the fact that it was in mid-air and couldn¡¯t dodge so he attacked it once again. He directly removed its head from its body. With that Drake fought and won his fight of the day. Feeling good about defeating such a ferocious monster he proceeded further inside the forest. After traveling for a few hours and killing many different types of monsters, Drake decided to take a break and eat lunch. He had cooked the chicken he killed the first on that day. He had kept only its body with him as he decided to have chicken for lunch after killing it. Among many skills he learned, cooking was one of them. And no arrogance, but he was damn good at it. He cooked many times for his family and family¡¯s friends. It was just that previously the twins cooked for him, and they did it decently, so he let them do it. Just when he was about to put the juicy piece of chicken meat in his mouth, his lunch was interrupted, once again. *CRASH* A wolf monster was chasing a girl. She ran towards a tree without slowing or changing direction, the wolf closely behind her. When she reached the tree, while maintaining her speed, she ran up the tree for more than two meters and then jumped back. The wolf ran into the tree at full speed, crashing heavily into it, which caused it to fall, hence the loud noise. The wolf was disoriented and suffered a concussion. The girl attacked it with her sword before it had a chance to regain its footing. The girl was weaker than the wolf, but thanks to her slight speed advantage and wisdom, she defeated it. The wolf monster died without knowing how it died. *CLAP CLAP* Drake clapped for the girl¡¯s plan. He finally got the chance to observe her clearly and found out she had animal ears and a fluffy tail. The girl was surprised to hear the clapping sounds. She turned toward the sound¡¯s direction and found Drake clapping for her. She exclaimed seeing a human and quickly hid behind a tree, secretly peeking at him. ¡®What is a human doing here? They normally don¡¯t go so deep inside the forest as they know that the beast human tribes live there. And why did he clap? Was it because of the way I killed the wolf monster?¡¯ Drake was startled seeing her reaction but didn¡¯t pursue it to not startle her more. He thought that she might not be used to seeing humans. Drake went back to eating his delicious lunch. Beast humans¡¯ senses were as sharp as real beasts. She smelled the scent of the grilled meat and her mouth watered. She gulped a mouthful of saliva. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Drake turned towards her when he felt her staring at him only to find she was staring at the piece of meat in his hand. ¡°Do you want it?¡± She didn¡¯t answer and again hid behind the tree. He just smiled seeing that. He cut a big piece, placed it on a clean leaf, and put the leaf a small distance away from him. He went back to eating. The chicken was too big for him anyway. The girl who was watching his actions secretly didn¡¯t move from her position but after a few minutes, she couldn''t bear the growling of her stomach. So, she slowly moved towards the leaf. Drake, who was watching all that, didn¡¯t behave any differently to not startle her. She finally reached the leaf. First, she tore a small piece and tasted it. It captured her taste buds. So, she tore into her share of meat and finished it quickly. Drake had already cut another piece and put it on another clean leaf. When she was done, he pushed it towards her. The girl was scared again but didn¡¯t leave that time. She might have believed that he had no intention of hurting her, so she didn¡¯t hide again behind the tree. He passed the leaf to her and said, ¡°Eat slowly. There is more than enough for us. If you want, you can ask for more later.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± He heard her thanking words but they were said in such a low voice, as if they were not meant to be for him. Drake smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I am Drake. What¡¯s your name?¡± When Drake saw that looked comfortable, he decided to engage in small talk with her. ¡°Aria Wildfang¡±, she said in a low voice. Drake checked her status just to make sure. Moreover, he had a rough guess of what beast human she was but wanted to confirm his guess. Name: Aria Wildfang Race: Foxhuman Loyalty: 40 (Unreliable) Level: 0 SAN: 5 Path: None Skills: None Mastery: Sword (Beginner, Lv. 6) The WildFang tribe consists entirely of female foxhumans. Even if they mate with other species, they will only give birth to females from their race. Previously, the WildFang tribe was renowned for their intelligence and wisdom. However, unlike beast humans, who are born strong regardless of gender, the Wildfang tribe, who were much weaker and not much different from humans, were ridiculed for being weak. But their beauty made them wives and concubines in many powerful beast human families, including the royal family. Then a tragedy occurred, which altered the dynamics of the entire tribe. A few generations ago, the then-king of the beast humans embarked on an expedition beyond the territory. The expedition was for a potion formula that was guarded by numerous powerful beings. The King was frustrated by his continuous defeat against them. Then his concubine from the Wildfang tribe, who was also the tribe''s matriarch, devised a strategy to defeat the guardians. As a result, he defeated the guardians and obtained the formula. Everyone was happy, except him. He could not accept the fact that his weak concubine was better than him. He, despite his immense strength, was unable to defeat the guardians, but by following her strategy, he did. He believed that this demonstrated that his weak concubine was superior to him and that she did it solely to insult and disgust him, thereby challenging his majesty. If it had been his queen or any of his other concubines, he might not have thought about it in the same way because they were all strong. But his weak fox concubine did it, making him feel as if his strength was inferior to her so-called intelligence. He publicly executed his concubine. She cried and begged for forgiveness, but he remained unforgiving until the end. But that was not the end. His wrath spread to many other members of the Wildfang tribe, who died in similar unjust circumstances. The matriarch''s daughter was only saved by a few tribe members because she was too young and the king was preoccupied with killing the older ones. He declared that the fox humans no longer had any standing among the beast humans and were reduced to slaves. They no longer had the right to marry any beast human and would be used solely for the pleasure of the beast humans. For many generations, they were taught that they were nothing more than slaves to the Beast Humans. Following years of indoctrination, all fox humans considered themselves slaves. Even if a few fox humans are strong, they are unable to overcome their fear of the other beast humans and thus cannot attack them. Aria is a Wildfang slave of the Bull human tribe. She and her mother are, coincidentally, the descendants of the Wildfang matriarch executed by the king. Drake was thinking about a plan after reading her introduction. But with the shackles on her, he was not sure she was up to it. He put the plan back in his mind and decided to finish his lunch. Drake and Aria ate the entire chicken. "Thank you," Aria said, speaking louder. ''He is such a nice person. He didn¡¯t hurt me and even offered me such delicious food.¡¯ Name: Aria Wildfang Loyalty +20, 60 (Reliable) He decided to invite her to join him after noticing her new loyalty. They had similar skills, but she was slightly better. "I am here for a while to hunt and practice my fighting skills. Do you like to join me?¡± "Can I?" She couldn¡¯t believe someone would invite her to travel together. "Yes, if you want," Drake replied with a smile. "Yes, I want to," Aria exclaimed excitedly. They traveled for several hours, laughing and fighting together. They grew close quickly as Aria opened up to him and spoke to him freely. Name: Aria Wildfang Loyalty +10, 70 (Reliable) When they were deciding where to go next, he suggested heading in the direction of the bull human tribe. He determined their general location by observing her reaction whenever her gaze fell in that direction. Her eyes were immediately filled with fear. She asked, or rather begged, "Can we go in another direction?" while trying to hide her fear. "Sure, we can go in another direction," Drake said with a smile. Chapter 17: Purple-Dotted Ivy Collection Quest Drake went to the forest again the following day, meeting up with Aria at the agreed location and continuing their journey together. Drake completed any quests he had acquired in the city as they appeared as objectives in their adventure. Both Drake and Aria showed significant growth in their strength and were close to advancing to the next level in their respective mastery. Drake also decided not to use the training room to maintain the same pace as Aria and to enjoy their adventure properly. Drake encountered many powerful monsters in the forest, unlike the ones he faced on the first day. Missing the adventures outside the territory, he decided to return there the next day. Drake convinced Aria to join his group through repeated persuasion. They met at their predetermined location, where Aria wore a hat to hide her fox ears and even tucked her tail into her pants to blend in with the crowd. She looked just like a beautiful human girl. As they reached the city, they were greeted by the twins, whom Drake informed of their upcoming trip. He introduced Aria to the twins, saying, "She is Aria," and then he introduced the twins to Aria, saying, "She is Yumi, and she is Ayame." He left alone to get a quest for the expedition. Other than the quests that were given by the citizens that could be completed inside the territory, there were also quests whose objectives needed to be found outside the territory. Such quests were only available from the admin office in the town square. Few players in the city or even in the territory had tried those quests but all failed. At that time, only the NPC explorers were doing those quests. There were mostly collection quests for various materials, herbs, monster parts, etc. Since there was no concept of directions outside the territory, it was difficult to find those. Not to mention, defeating the monsters that might be guarding those. But few quests came with Zone Compasses to guide the explorers. The Fog Zone coordinates might be recorded by the quest issuer or other explorers. These at least reduced the difficulty of finding the objective of the quest. He came upon such a quest. The Purple-Dotted Ivy Collection Quest. As expected from its name, he needed to find the Purple-Dotted Ivy herb. It was not found in the Black Forest Territory. Normally for such quests, explorers needed to keep an eye open when traveling outside to find it. He was not like that. He preferred not to move around like a headless chicken if possible. That¡¯s why he chose that quest as it came with a Zone Compass pointing to the Fog Zone where those herbs were spotted. He checked in his shop, the herb was available there. He checked its uses. It was used in some auxiliary potions. The auxiliary potions were like the health potion, stamina potion, etc, commonly found in fantasy settings. But one of its uses that Drake found interesting was that it was an ingredient for a few path potions. He had an intuition that that was the reason, the quest was placed. He went to one of the admin counters to take that quest. ¡°Hi, I would like to take the Purple-Dotted Ivy Collection Quest quest¡±, said Drake to the person sitting behind the counter, who had a name tag saying, Charles. The admin personnel, Charles, looked up and saw Drake. At first, he didn¡¯t recognize him but later it clicked inside his mind who he was. He recognized him as the chosen one who was served by those sexy twins. The twins were becoming famous among the explorers¡¯ circle because of their delivery of monster meat to various restaurants. Drake was their leader despite his weak strength plus his status as the chosen one also made him a small celebrity in the city. ¡°Are you sure you want to take it? Many explorers lost their lives trying to complete this quest¡±, reminded Charles. ¡°Yes, I am sure¡±, said Drake. ¡°Then pay 10 Fog Coins as a deposit for the Zone Compass. If you complete the quest successfully, you can then return the Zone Compass and take back your money¡±, said Charles. Drake just put the money on the counter. Charles received it and gave him the Zone Compass and the herb¡¯s sketch to identify it. Drake left the building after receiving them. When Charles confirmed that Drake left the building, he put an ¡°On Break¡± sign on the counter and also left the building. Meanwhile when Drake left the girls. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Aria was getting nervous with the twins. As a beast-man, she had sharp instincts and could tell that those two were very dangerous. She could feel that they could match some of the top fighters in the bull human tribe. ¡°Hi¡±, she said nervously in a low voice. ¡°Hi¡±, returned Ayame, while Yumi only nodded her head. ¡°How long have you known Drake? I met him two days ago¡±, said Aria trying to do some small talk with them. ¡°We also met young master a few days ago¡±, answered Yumi and became silent. Aria no longer asked any more questions because they looked like they were not much interested in talking with her. All of them became silent. She just stood together with them with her head low like she was taught/indoctrinated to behave in front of strong people. She had a feeling that the twins looked down upon her. ¡®Of course, they will not like me. I am very weak and they are so strong.¡¯ ¡®Who wants to talk to someone weak like me?¡¯ ¡®But they called Drake, young master. Are they his servants? But they said they met him only a few days ago.¡¯ ¡®Does Drake, like strong women like them? I am sure he has no interest in me because I am so weak.¡¯ ¡®I am sure he clapped that day not because he liked the way I killed that wolf, but because he thought I was strong enough to kill the wolf.¡¯ ¡®If he finds that I killed the wolf not by my strength but used a disgraceful method of tricking it to defeat it, will he despise me?¡¯ While waiting for Drake, Aria continuously had such thoughts in her mind. She thought her strategy, no matter how small, was just disgraceful because of her teachings. They were soon surrounded by many people. The twins were famous in the city and seeing them with Aria who because of being a fox human was naturally beautiful, not any less than the twins, created a huge crowd around them. But none dared to approach them. A day before, a daring guy dared to approach the twins. He was too confident in his charm and thought he would charm the girls and take them away from that nobody Chosen One. Because of his ego, he didn¡¯t know how to take no for an answer. He ended up with all three of his legs broken. Of course, there was another part of the story that others didn¡¯t know. On the night of the same day, certain masked twins visited his house and made him say goodbye to his life forever. Fifteen minutes later, when Aria saw Drake returning, she took a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t know how long she could stand the silence and the crowd¡¯s stares. ¡°Let''s go¡±, said Drake, to the girls. They sat in the jeep, with Aria sitting in the back with Yumi, and then left the town square amongst the envious eyes of the onlookers who wanted nothing more than to replace Drake and sit with those girls. Drake took out the Zone Compass as they left the territory. Drake used his appraisal ability to check the distance between them and the Fog Zone pointed by the Zone Compass. Other players couldn¡¯t do it but he could with his better ability given by the system. He checked it because the Fog Zones had no fixed locations. They could teleport to any location, sometimes even teleporting even millions of kilometers away or even more. But mostly the teleportation distance was not much, and it was also not necessary that the Fog Zone would teleport. The Fog Zone was discovered recently hence the quest was placed, so chances were less that it teleported somewhere very far. He found that the distance was roughly 100 kilometers from the Black Forest Territory. They reached the Fog Zone in less than two hours. They didn¡¯t stop anywhere in between and drove straight to their destination as fast as possible. A few hours earlier, when Drake left the admin building. Charles left the building and reached one of the mansions in the core area of the city. That was the mansion of Faulrum Falmise, Patriarch Falmise¡¯s second son. He went inside and greeted the boy, ¡°Hello, Young Master Faulrum.¡± ¡°Hmm¡±, responded Faulrum. ¡°Young Master, they took the Purple-Dotted Ivy Quest,¡± informed Charles. Faulrum laughed out loud, and said, ¡°They dared to take that quest. They don¡¯t know their limits. So many explorers died to complete that quest but none survived. At least veteran (mastery in intermediate stage) explorers are needed to complete that quest and the quest¡¯s reward is not good enough for them to take it. Just by catching a few weak level 0 monsters, they have started thinking of themselves too highly.¡± Charles didn¡¯t say anything, just stood straight. He didn¡¯t notice before as he was too excited to deliver the news to the Faulrum to get a reward, but later he noticed the other guests in the room. There were Sword and Sheild, two of David¡¯s lieutenants. Both of them were veterans. Some other stronger thugs of David¡¯s gang were also sitting with them. Not only them, he even noticed three famous explorer parties. They all had one point in common, it was that they all had at one veteran in their party. Along with Faulrum¡¯s two bodyguards, there were seven veterans in the room. He was too scared to even speak anymore. Faulrum turned towards his guests, ¡°Gentlemen, I think this is the best option for us to kill them. With their skills, they will die inside that Fog Zone, but I don¡¯t want to leave anything to chance. Kill them, and the reward I promised will be yours.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master. The boss will not forget your friendship¡±, said Sword. ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Don¡¯t worry, we will kill those people who dared to offend Young Master,¡± said a veteran explorer, other also nodded with him. They agreed to the mission because Faulrum promised them a Mortal Skill as a reward for killing them. ¡°Young Master, can we play with them, before killing them¡±, said another veteran with a lewd expression while licking his lips. ¡°You are free to do whatever you want, I just want the proof of their death¡±, said Faulrum. ¡®You b*tches dared to refuse me and insult me, the young master of the Falmise Family. First, you will die a horrible death. And then, I will soon find a way to send that bastard Chosen One after you forever.¡¯ Chapter 18: Poison Valley Drake and his party reached their destination in less than two hours. Poison Valley Fog Zone He could use his appraisal ability even to get details of territories and fog zones. Ayame drove inside with a slow and steady speed. It was covered in greenery, and true to its name there were poisonous mists at various places. He checked and found that the mist was poisonous mainly to level 0, and could cause fatal harm to weak ones. It had a negligible effect on level 1 or above. He exchanged four antidotes from his shop and gave one to each. The twins also had purchased antidotes from the territory but were weak against the mist. They were greeted with a vast forest. The forest was made of twisted trees, with their gnarled branches reaching skyward like skeletal fingers. There was thick undergrowth that obscured the forest floor with an occasional rustle of unseen creatures. They were not able to travel far by their vehicle due to the dense vegetation and hence, had to leave it and travel by foot. Ayame walked in the front, with Aria and Drake in the middle and Yumi taking care of the back. They were occasionally attacked by poisonous snake monsters but those critters were too weak and hence easily dealt with by the group. Even though the snakes attacked silently by using the foliage as cover, against the Perception Mastery of the twins, they were as clear as day. And Aria, even without Perception Mastery could still counterattack those weak critters with her beastly senses. Those snakes occasionally dropped Fog Coins. Aria had experience in skinning and helped to gather various materials like skin, teeth, gall bladder, venom glands, etc, from the snakes. All of them were carrying big bags to help carry as many items as possible. ¡°HISS¡± After traveling for some time they heard a loud hissing noise. A huge snake attacked Aria from behind. Until the time her beastly senses warned her, it was already too close. But before it could bite her neck, an arrow pierced its head and dropped dead instantly. Aria plopped down from fear while sweating profusely. She got up with difficulty, her knees still weak from the shock. ¡°Thank you, Yumi. You saved me at the end moment, otherwise I might have died¡±, thanked Aria, still feeling lingering fear. Yumi only nodded. Of course, she had noticed the snake before it even decided to attack Aria, but she did not need to know that. After collecting all the materials from the snake, they again continued on their journey. ¡°Young master, I found it¡±, said Ayame excitedly while pointing at the Purple-Dotted Ivy plant. After another hour of fighting a continuous onslaught of various poisonous snake monsters, they finally came across their objective. ¡°Be careful, it may be guarded by a strong poison-type monster¡±, said Drake. When he was checking the uses for the herb, he found it was the favorite snack for poison-type monsters. It improved not only their toxicity but also their strength. Hence, it was usually guarded by a strong poison-type monster that would occasionally eat its leaves as they grew up. Just as Drake completed his sentence, a huge ringed snake attacked Ayame. Even before Drake had warned her, she had already discovered its existence. The reason she was so carefree was because she was not afraid of it. She easily stopped its fangs with her dagger and pushed it back. The snake coiled itself and watched Ayame intensely waiting for an opportunity to attack her. Name: Seven-Ringed Krait (A/N: Krait is a species of venomous snake.) Level 0 Drake in the meantime checked it. He found that the snake monster was very strong. Normal explorers with a peak Beginner stage Mastery were no match for it. Just a day ago, Ayame would not be a match for it, but many things had changed in a day. They finally reached the Intermediate stage in their respective Weapon and Stealth Mastery. The difference between both the Beginner and the Intermediate stages was like the difference between day and night. There was no match between the two. Hence, she had absolute confidence in dealing with it alone. Even Yumi didn¡¯t interfere with her sister¡¯s fight, just kept on the lookout for any unexpected dangers. The snake might not look that big while it was coiled but it was more than three meters long and roughly half a meter wide. When it attacked her again with unimaginable speed, Ayame showed no fear. She once again stopped its fangs with a dagger but the attack was stronger than before so it imbalanced her. It took advantage of that and attacked again, but she dodged again. She ran towards the snake, the snake also lunged towards her, its mouth open, its sharp fangs showing inside. She side-stepped at the last moment, then jumped on the top of the snake monster. She quickly impaled her dagger deep inside from the top. The snake started thrashing but she partially controlled its direction with the dagger stuck inside by moving it like moving a joystick. She made it crash into many trees, while also increasing its wound¡¯s size with her second dagger. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The snake writhed in pain but she didn¡¯t let go and cut more than half of its cross-section such that its head tilted to the side. She removed both daggers and it dropped down. After twitching for a few moments, it stopped forever. Aria already had stars in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know that Drake¡¯s friends were so strong. It was her dream to become strong enough so that no one would ridicule her for being a fox human. She helped gather the materials from the snake monster, she thought she should at least make her useful somehow, as from the beginning it was twins who did most of the fighting. She collected all the materials and handed them to Drake. She never thought she would ever have the chance to gather material from such strong monsters. Drake was excited to get the loot because he finally got Extraordinary materials, and that too more than one. They were the two fangs of the snake and its venom gland. Name: Seven-Ringed Krait Fang Sequence 9, Early-Stage Name: Seven-Ringed Krait Venom Gland Sequence 9, Early-Stage A good blacksmith could use those fangs to create Sequence 9, Early-Stage Daggers with poison effect. The fist-sized venom gland contained concentrated snake venom. Dangerous even for Sequence 9, Early-Stage Extraordinary. When he saw the venom gland, he remembered one of the uses for the herb. For one of the paths for which it was used as a potion ingredient, a snake venom gland was needed. But it needed other important ingredients too. He didn¡¯t want to conclude anything without any concrete evidence, so he put the thought back in his mind. Though he couldn¡¯t remove the nagging feeling that he might be right. ¡°These are yours¡±, said Drake and gifted the fangs to Ayame. It was then Ayame¡¯s headache to find a good blacksmith to create the daggers for her. ¡°Thank you, young master, for your reward¡±, thanked Ayame, too excited to receive the reward from Drake as it signified that he was happy with her performance. Yumi was happy for her sister but she was not jealous. Jealousy was not an emotion for Fanatics, especially for Zealots. All they cared about was serving their lord without expecting a reward, hence, would not be jealous that someone else got a reward. Ayame them moved towards the herb. She carefully cut the four Ivy leaves and put them inside a pre-prepared box. Name: Purple-Dotted Ivy Sequence 9, Early-Stage They started moving again after the fight with the snake boss. After some time, they noticed a change of scenery. The forest was less dense with less undergrowth but had occasional bogs and sinkholes. They had to move carefully to not lose their footing as at some places the water came up to their knees. ¡°CROAK¡± ¡°CROAK¡± ¡°CROAK¡± Suddenly they heard loud croaking sounds. Many toads were jumping and moving towards them. They were brightly colored in blue, green, red, etc, clearly poisonous. Ayame didn¡¯t get a chance to move and Yumi shot tens of toads down in a matter of seconds. Aria without anyone asking, went to collect the materials. She was very careful with them as even their skin was poisonous and careless handling could poison her. They traveled for a few hours, killing any toads near them while collecting anything of value on the way. They finally found the second plant of Purple-Dotted Ivy. It was grown near a tree with a large pond near it too. None went to collect its leaves even if it looked like there was no one near it. Previously they were attacked by toads regularly, but their attack frequency reduced as they neared that location, and stopped altogether when they reached that place. Moreover, the deafening silence over the pond was screaming at them that something dangerous was near. Suddenly a long tongue shot out of the pond, aiming straight for Drake¡¯s head. Yumi fired an arrow and nailed the tongue to a nearby tree before it reached him. She was not pretending to not see the tongue like before with Aria. Whatever was inside the water was not registered by either of the twins despite their peak Beginner Stage Perception Mastery, possibly because the entity was deep inside the water and Beginner Stage Perception Mastery was not enough to detect deep underwater threats. Only when the entity neared the surface and shot its tongue, did they finally find the perpetrator. The twins vowed to quickly reach the Intermediate Stage in Perception Mastery as soon as possible to not be caught off guard like that again, ¡°CCRROOOAAAAKKKK¡± A loud painful croaking noise came from inside the pond. The monster tried to pull its tongue back but was unable to. Yumi shot a few more arrows to stick the tongue completely to the tree. The croaking was getting louder. It pulled harder and after too much pulled back its tongue together with the broken tree. The water where the tongue was pulled back started becoming green from the green blood of the monster¡¯s tongue. After a few minutes, a huge jumped out of the water and landed in front of them. It was a huge toad as tall as an average person. It was brown and unlike its smaller counterparts, its skin was not poisonous, rather its tongue was highly poisonous. Its tongue was outside its mouth and could be seen cut from various places with one arrow still sticking out of it. Name: Brown Hide Dart Toad Level 0 The toad breathed out a toxic mist. All of them dodged back, feeling lucky that they had consumed the antidote before, otherwise, that mist was strong enough to paralyze even the twins. The toad didn¡¯t give them time and shot its tongue once again. Its next target was Ayame. Its tongue was pierced by another arrow and it had to recoil its tongue back in pain. It changed tactics and jumped high. It made Yumi its target for hurting him again and again and fell on her, to crush her with its weight. Ayame held Drake and dodged back together with Yumi who held Aria out of the reach of the monster. Yumi shot its head but the arrow had no effect as it fell on its thick hide and just bounced off. She shot more arrows but none had any effect on the monster¡¯s thick hide. She shot its eyes next, but it closed its eyes. The arrows bounced off its thick eyelids. It would close its eyes whenever she shot an arrow in its eyes. She changed tactics. She shot its tongue that was hanging out while dodging its mist again. When its eyes widened because of the pain in its tongue, she shot another arrow. The arrow pierced its eyes, followed by its brains. It died finally. ¡®Wow, both of them are so strong. When can I become as strong as them?¡¯ Aria once again went to skin the monster, while fangirling about the strong twins. From the monster, among other materials, he got two extraordinary materials. Name: Brown Hide Dart Toad Hide Sequence 9, Early-Stage Name: Brown Hide Dart Toad Venom Gland Sequence 9, Early-Stage The venom gland was similar to the previous one, while the hide could be used to make Sequence 9, Early-Stage Leather Armor. ¡°These are yours¡±, Drake handed the hide to Yumi, who thanked him with even more devotion than Ayame. Though, Drake gave it to Yumi, both twins knew it was for both of them as it was more than enough for a few leather armors and both preferred wearing leather armor. Unfortunately, because it was too heavy, they had to leave it behind. They decided to pick it up later when they returned. After collecting all the materials, they started their travel again and sometime later, came across a new area. Chapter 19: Five Poisons After traveling for some time, the scenery surrounding them changed again. There were huge trees with twisted branches with many branches intertwined with each other. Occasionally they came across many decayed trees. The forest floor was covered with occasional bushes, decayed leaves, decayed logs, etc. They had to watch their steps as the soil was moist and there was a possibility of slipping on it. Both the twins had serious expressions on their faces. They had perceived several small critters hiding among the cover of the leaves on the trees, among the various vegetation on the ground, and even under the ground. Those under the ground were very hard for them to perceive with their Perception mastery, but they still got a rough idea as they were not too deep inside. Whatever those were, they were waiting silently for their prey. Something fell from one of the branches onto Yumi. She sidestepped and dodged it. It fell beside her. She found it was a centipede monster, less than a foot long. Without her Perception mastery, it would be impossible for her to detect the monster falling on her, as it did so very silently. It tried to run towards her to bite her but an arrow to the head nailed it to the ground. Suddenly as if a dam was broken, centipedes attacked them from all directions. Some fell from the branches above, some came out of the bushes and under the logs or various rocks, and some burrowed out of the soil. Drake and his group started their fight with them. There were too many but not too high leveled so Drake and Aria were able to fight them, even though barely. Ayame cut any centipedes that fell from the trees in half while crushing the centipedes on the ground under her feet, her peak Beginner Stage Unarmed Combat Mastery was helpful in that. Yumi accurately shot every one of the centipedes near her or Drake. They were small but with her Intermediate Stage Archery Mastery, it was easily doable. With his load less, Drake helped Aria with her share of centipedes. Aria could dodge the centipedes falling on her and then they cut the centipedes on the ground with their swords. After fighting like that for a few hours, they reached empty land with no living trees only some dead trees, and only moist soil. In the middle, they saw another Purple-Dotted ivy plant. After their previous two experiences, they guessed what kind of monster would be guarding the herb. They waited for some time but nothing happened. The eerie silence only increased the uneasiness while waiting. Drake got impatient and ordered Ayame, ¡°Go check it out¡±, then ordered Yumi, ¡°Keep an eye on her¡±. Both agreed. Ayame moved carefully towards the plant. She reached the plant but still nothing happened. She turned to Drake for instructions who only nodded in return. Understanding, she proceeded to cut its leaves. Just as her dagger was about to reach its leaves, she jumped back. Just as she jumped, the earth beneath their feet erupted in an explosion of soil and debris. With its segmented body gleaming with a sickly iridescence, a colossal centipede monster burst forth from the ground with terrifying speed. Name: Scourgejaw Scolopendrax Level 0 The centipede had a black and shiny exoskeleton with a pair of red, long, and sharp legs at each of its body segments. Its countless legs churned the soil as it lunged forward, its gaping maw lined with razor-sharp mandibles dripping with venomous saliva. With lightning-fast speed, it attacked Ayame again. She used both her daggers to stop its mandibles which were big and strong enough to snap her in half. The attack was stopped but still pushed her back a few steps. She attacked it with her daggers but other than creating a clanging sound, it did nothing to the centipede monster. She moved quickly around it attacking it at various locations but with no effect. The centipede didn¡¯t just let her attack it. Wherever she moved, it moved its huge body flexibly to attack her. She dodged all its attacks easily. After a few bouts, she noticed the joint locations of the centipede¡¯s body segments. She thought that since the monster was not stiff but rather flexible enough to move its whole body in various directions and angles, its joints could be its weak points. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. There was very little space between the body segments and with continuous movement of the centipede, it was difficult to hit with accuracy. But with her Intermediate Stage Dagger Mastery, it was not difficult for her. When she got an opportunity, she impaled her dagger as far as she could, on the joint closest to its head. ¡°HIIISSSSSS¡± Her guess was correct as it let out a deafening hiss. She continued attacking the same joint. The centipede could do nothing but more around erratically in pain. It was frightened and wanted to run back into the ground. She didn¡¯t give it any opportunity for that. Whenever it tried to burrow inside the ground, she would punch its head, it would do nothing more than disorienting it for a second, but that was enough for her to attack a few more times. After a few more rounds, the centipede¡¯s head finally separated. It was still not dead. Both its head and the rest of the body twitched for a long time, with the head twitching for longer. When it died, all the materials from its body were collected. Among other materials, he got the following extraordinary materials from it: Name: Scourgejaw Scolopendrax Chitin Sequence 9, Early-Stage Name: Scourgejaw Scolopendrax Venom Gland Sequence 9, Early-Stage He got many Scourgejaw Scolopendrax Chitin, one for each body segment. It was a heavy armor material but no one in his team used it, so he gave up rewarding it to anyone. Unfortunately, due to the huge size and weight of many materials, including the chitin, they had to leave them behind just like they did with the toad hide previously. After having a quick lunch and a small break, they started their travel again. After some time, they noticed that the vegetation was becoming sparse with many rocks here and there and the atmosphere felt dry. Even the sand had a sandy texture to it. While moving, a half-foot-tall scorpion monster suddenly burrowed out of the soil and attacked Drake with its stinger. Drake immediately noticed the moment it appeared and separated its tail with his sword then proceeded to cut its body in half. Drake told the twins previously not to protect him unless it was against something he was unable to handle or if his life was in danger, otherwise let him fight on his own. They were attacked continuously on their way by scorpions of different sizes. The group was completely capable of dealing with the various scorpion monsters that attacked them. Drake and Aria both had seen a tremendous increase in their strength from their continuous fighting of different poisonous monsters, much more than the gain they had when fighting monsters inside the territory. Even if they were not a match for the boss monsters, they had no problem fighting their army. After fighting hordes of scorpions, they started noticing that the frequency of scorpion attacks was decreasing, which stopped after some time. They realized they were nearing another boss monster¡¯s location. They found the fourth plant of the Purple-Dotted Ivy herb. It was the lone plant growing in the middle of nothingness, surrounded by just rocks and sand. Ayame volunteered without Drake¡¯s order and went towards the herb. From her previous experience, she knew what to expect. And true to her expectation, she was attacked midway to the herb. A huge pincer came out of the soil to clutch her, but she jumped back and dodged gracefully. Where she landed a huge stinger came towards her. She parried the stinger and dodged again. The monster revealed itself after coming out of the sand. It was a scorpion monster, more than two meters high and four meters long. Name: Irontail Scorpio Level 0 The scorpion¡¯s body was not as strong as the centipede¡¯s but its pincers and tail were much stronger than it. Every attack that Ayame did was either blocked it its huge pincers or in case the pincers were unable to reach it, its tail would come to its rescue. She employed the same method she used before on the scorpion monster. She used its pincers as a platform and jumped on its head. While dodging its stinger on its back, she quickly moved towards its tail and climbed up. The scorpion moved its tail from side to side but to no avail as she refused to budge from her location. She targeted the joint joining the stinger to the rest of the tail and started attacking it. It started moving haphazardly as it felt the pain from its tail. When it tried to burrow back into the soil, Ayame shot arrows to prevent it from burrowing inside. The arrows did no damage, but they stopped it from burrowing as it had to redirect its focus to move its pincers to protect it from the arrows. That gave Ayame enough time to separate the stinger from its tail. She jumped back to its back. With no fear of being attacked by the stinger from behind she started attacking its back. It succumbed to her continuous assault on its back and head and died. Unlike previous bosses, three types of Extraordinary materials were gathered from it, Name: Irontail Scorpio Pincer Sequence 9, Early-Stage Name: Irontail Scorpio Stinger Sequence 9, Early-Stage Name: Irontail Scorpio Venom Gland Sequence 9, Early-Stage The two pincers could be used to create shields and the stinger could be used for spearheads. Unfortunately, like before, he had to leave the heavier materials behind. They resumed their travel again. The scenery changed again to a forest area, but the forest was not too dense. Occasionally, they saw trees covered with the web that gave them a hint about what kind of monsters to expect in the area. But after walking for a long time, they were not attacked by a single monster. That only increased their worry. The twins¡¯ Perception Mastery and Aria¡¯s beast instincts were screaming at them that were approaching something very dangerous. Chapter 20: Spider Nest It was already evening since Drake and his group had started their adventure. They fought hordes of monsters and a boss monster in each of the previous four areas. But the situation seemed different in the fifth one. They had been walking for an hour but other than trees and some scattered plants, they didn''t encounter any other life form. They were walking in monotonous scenery with eerie silence. The only thing changing was the increasing webs on various trees, possibly from spiders or other web-spinning monsters. The girls¡¯ senses were warning them of the danger they were closing on to. After a certain point, even Drake could feel the change in atmosphere. Their wait was not long as soon they reached giant webs connecting many trees. Below the web on the ground, they saw three Purple-Dotted Ivy plants. There was also a small platform beside the plants, but it was not visible what was on it. They could only roughly guess that it was some kind of parchment. On the web were three massive figures with the third one being twice as big as the other two. Those were spider monsters. The smaller ones were as big as a truck and the large one was twice as big as them. Name: Red-Striped Black Widow Level 0 The twins dismissed the smaller spider monsters as their strength was not much different than the previous boss monsters. But it was the larger one that gave them a dreadful feeling. They knew it was very strong and individually they were not its match. So, they were on high alert. When they were thinking about how to deal with the three spiders. ¡°KHEEE¡± The largest spider let out an ear-piercing scream. Countless spiders came out from the front behind the web. That was not the worst. They heard, the crawling noises from all their sides. Turning they realized that the spiders had surrounded them from all sides. ¡°Shit. It¡¯s a trap. Ayame, Aria, and I will form an outer perimeter and kill spiders as quickly as possible that will attack us. Yumi, get in the middle, support us, and take care of any spiders that may attack us from above us.¡± Drake cursed then ordered in an irrefutable tone. One wrong step and all of them would end up as spider food. All the girls complied, they knew the gravity of the situation and followed his orders quickly and efficiently. The spiders were coming closer with each passing second. They were of different sizes, most were as big as a washbasin and were the weakest, with a few bigger in between with higher strength. The weaker ones were too weak that even Drake could defeat a group effortlessly but the sheer group of those critters numbed their scalp. Drake knew that that was not the time to save points. He purchased twenty grenades, distributed five to each girl, and briefly explained how to use them. There were hot weapons in the game but they were only available in some territories and were strictly regulated as stronger ones had the strength to kill the Extraordinary. He had not seen anyone use them in the Black Forest Territory and believed that either they were not available in the territory or were used by the strongest few. That was no problem for Drake, as with enough points he could purchase anything from the shop. The grenades he purchased were twenty EP (Eldritch Point) each. In one go, he used more than 80% of his saved EP. None of them had Throwing Mastery, but with the sheer number of targets, there was no need to aim. Each of them threw a grenade in a different direction. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM In a radius of fifty meters wherever the grenades fell, all spiders irrespective of size or strength were decimated. Other than some broken body parts, nothing remained. The girls¡¯ eyes widened watching the scene of utter destruction. The twins quickly checked the grenade¡¯s price in the shop. After seeing the price, they shook their heads as its price was not worth it as most monsters did not fight in such big groups. Only when fighting very large groups of monsters close to each other, could the grenade be useful. Otherwise, the price-performance ratio was too low and they would not have much net profit. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Aria wondered from where he took out the grenades but didn¡¯t pry into his secret. She was amazed by the lethality of the grenades and thought about them possessing such weapons, then they did not need to fear anyone. But she quickly removed such thoughts as the weapon was not hers and most importantly she could not afford to lose focus as they were still not out of danger and had great chances of dying. The spiders stopped after the explosion. Drake¡¯s group could see the fear in their eyes. Everyone was afraid of the unknown, even monsters. Even the boss spiders were startled hearing the explosion. ¡°KHEEE¡± It again screamed. The spiders that halted before resumed their march with hesitation. They were greeted with another round of explosions. The spiders tried to dodge that time, but they were so packed together that they had no place to run. The spiders stopped again. The boss spider screamed once again. That time even louder and for longer. The spiders once again hesitantly resumed their march once again. Drake¡¯s group readied their weapons as the spiders were already very close. The spiders finally collided with them. Drake, Aria, and Ayame cut any spider that reached within a meter of them. Yumi shot any spider that tried to sneak attack them while also shooting any spider that climbed the trees and attacked them from above. She knew the danger they were in, so she didn¡¯t discriminate against Aria and helped her whenever she needed. Few spiders would pick up their dead comrades and pull them back so that other spiders could fight Drake¡¯s group without problems. Occasionally they would throw grenades among the horde of spiders, causing tension among them, but the screams of the spider bosses would force them to continue their suicide mission. Yumi and Ayame were still able to fight relatively easily but Drake and Aria had many close calls with death. Slowly they were getting tired of the constant and stressful fighting, but they still fought bravely. Both of them had increased their Sword Mastery by two levels from the morning and the non-stop high-intensity fighting against the spiders was increasing their mastery at a break-neck speed. After seeing the efficiency of the grenades, Yumi remembered the special arrows she had seen in the shop. She didn¡¯t purchase them previously as was thinking of buying them later to try. She purchased incendiary arrows from the shop. When she tried one and shot it, it pierced a spider in the horde, the spider burst open in fire and the nearby few spiders were injured and caught fire and died slowly burning to death. Watching their performance, she used them occasionally in between her normal arrows. When she used them, she did so carefully as she knew that they were inside a forest, and if those arrows caused a forest fire, all of them would be roasted inside it alive. The spiders tried to cover them with webs but they were not given any as it would be cut before it entangled them. After fighting for an hour, the spiders were clearly shown decreasing in number. Drake and Aria were dead tired but still fought valiantly but their tiredness could be seen in their attacks that were not as strong as before. But they were protected by Yumi who shot any spider that decided to take advantage of their weakness. But the good news was that the spiders were also faltering because of the continuous explosion. Their fear intensified further with every explosion. Drake¡¯s group threw the last of their grenades. The spiders were no longer densely packed but the explosion still took out many spiders. The spiders could not fight any longer. Their fear of the explosive balls finally overtook their fear of their leader and they started running away. The largest spiders and even its two underlings screamed but none of the spiders stopped. Drake and the girls maintained their guard, till the spiders were out of their sight. Finally, after they were no longer visible, Drake and Aria slumped down, and even the twins showed some tiredness. All the girls were grateful to Drake for taking out the grenades. Without them, the would could have lasted for several hours and would have ended with the possible deaths of Drake and Aria and even the twins. Aria knew that such amazing weapons were by no means cheap and was already thinking about how she would compensate him. The twins who knew about the price, devotedly thanked him in their minds for his merciful heart for purchasing those grenades with his points. When the biggest spider saw that the spiders ran away ignoring its orders, it screamed in anger. The two mini-bosses, hearing its scream jumped down from the web and moved towards Drake¡¯s group. The twins were not afraid of them. They might be afraid of the spider monster horde, but not of the spider mini-bosses. Drake and Aria moved back. They knew their limits and knew that further fights belonged to the twins. The twins blended in the darkness before the spiders reached them. They decided to finish the fight quickly as they knew the next fight would be with the spider boss. They were thankful for the spider boss¡¯s arrogant attitude for sending its underlings first. As if all of them had come together, the twins would have had no choice but to sacrifice themselves to save Drake. Yumi climbed a nearby tree and shot an arrow towards one of the spiders. Ayame quietly reached behind the other one and slashed at its abdomen. Both the spiders dodged their respective attacks but were not able to properly dodge them. The first spider tried to jump to the side to dodge but was unable to dodge properly and the arrow hit its leg instead of the head. Likewise, the second one jumped in front but was still slashed by the sword. The spiders who identified their attackers attacked them but the twins easily dodged. After a single bout of fighting, the twins judged that the spiders¡¯ strength didn¡¯t lie in their defense like the previous ones but their speed and their restraining abilities using their web. The twins specialized in speed so their speed advantage had no effect in front of the twins who were faster than them. They decided to end the fight. Yumi continuously shot arrows targeting the first spider¡¯s head, the spider dodged a few but was finally hit and died after taking a few arrows in the head. Ayame again moved to the second spider¡¯s back silently. Instead of slashing its abdomen again, she jumped on its back. The spider screamed and jumped everywhere but Ayame didn¡¯t let go. She impaled her daggers continuously inside its head and did it until it dropped dead. The leader finally jumped down after it saw the death of the two spider monsters. The twins also turned to it. They became serious, gave each other a nod, and readied themselves for the upcoming deadly fight. Chapter 21: Twins vs Poison Valley Boss The spider boss dropped down from the web. After landing, it dropped quickly towards Ayame. Ayame was ready to face it and Yumi had already drawn her bow on the tree, ready to shoot it at any opportunity. When the spider was already within ten meters of Ayame, it suddenly jumped. In the air, it turned towards Yumi and unleashed its sticky silk on her. Yumi barely dodged the attack as it was too quick and sudden. Her Perception Mastery barely registered the attack. She jumped from tree to tree, but the spider kept on shooting its silk at her till it finally landed on the ground. It knew that Yumi with her long-range attacks could become problematic for it, so it wanted to decapacitate her first by binding her in its web and then deal with Ayame after that. The paralysis poison mixed with its web would paralyze her and leave her unguarded for when it would kill and consume her later after doing the same with Ayame. Yumi was only slightly tired after dealing with the spider monster horde, but dodging the spider leader¡¯s attacks had already tired her so much that she was covered in sweat. Though the attacks lasted barely a few seconds. Ayame blended with shadows and ran towards it when she noticed it was about to land. She used her previous tactic and slashed the monster¡¯s abdomen from behind, but it dodged faster than she attacked. The twins couldn¡¯t believe its speed. Its body was huge but its speed was much faster than them. After dodging the attack, the monster lunged toward Ayame, its fangs wide open dripping with concentrated neurotoxin. Each drop corroded the ground wherever it fell and created fist-sized holes with Sizzling noises and dense smoke. Ayame barely dodged but her arm was still scratched by the spider¡¯s sharp legs that created a deep and long gash on her right forearm. Ayame felt searing pain in her arm but she didn¡¯t change her expression after getting hit. She was used to heavier injuries after training in the Training Room. She felt that her hand was a little numb. If not for the antidote she ate in the beginning, the poison on the spider¡¯s leg could have ruined her entire right arm. She ran to the front of the spider and attacked it head-on. The spider¡¯s senses were so sharp that it either dodged all her attacks or parried them with its two front legs. But she only barely dodged its attacks when it tried attacking her either by biting her or hitting or piercing her with its forelegs, which were like spears. Yumi didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity and attacked it with arrows from behind, but it dodged most of the arrows by either moving or jumping as if it had eyes on its back. Only one arrow hit its abdomen but it barely pierced a few centimeters. Against the colossal size of the spider monster, that attack was barely more than a pinprick. It randomly attacked either of the twins and none were able to handle its attacks. They could barely dodge them and could only occasionally counterattack. The spider could deal with most of their attacks easily by sensing them. While fighting with Ayame, it would randomly jump and shoot its silk at either of the twins. Sometimes, it would pounce on them. Many trees broke because of that, as the twins used the trees as shields to protect them from the pounce which would break when the heavy spider dropped on them. The smaller spider bosses were not too strong so they were easily handled by the twins, but the main boss had a speed slightly higher than them. Moreover, the senses of the spider monster were too sharp that it easily dodged most of the attacks on it. And even if it didn¡¯t focus on defense, it was still high enough that it could ignore most of the attacks done by the twins. All these points made the spider monster, the worst monster that they had ever faced. The fight against the spider had exceeded half an hour but the spiders had barely any injuries. It had only four arrows sticking in it at different locations and a few minor cuts here and there. On the other side, the twins¡¯ condition was exactly the opposite. They were covered in webs. Ayame only had a few webs as she faced the web attack much less compared to Yumi who was covered by the web in many places and was somewhat restricting her movements. The only reason they were safe from the paralysis poison in it was because of the antidote they consumed. Ayame was also covered by many cuts from head to toe. All of her body was faintly numb. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Ayame was fighting the spider monster. She was tired, numb, and bleeding from various places. But her daggers didn¡¯t stop one bit. She was crazily dodging or parrying its attacks. She stopped its fangs once again with her daggers, but her left leg was injured again by the spider¡¯s foreleg as she was not quick enough to dodge it. ¡®This can¡¯t go on. At this rate, we will all become its dinner if we fail to defeat it. Both mine and Yumi¡¯s injuries are increasing. If they increase even more, we have to use that. But it may take some time and lord may get hurt or even die in the meantime.¡¯ ¡®No, I can¡¯t allow that.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t allow that.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t allow that.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t allow that.¡¯ Ayame started repeating the same sentence again and again in her head while fighting and dodging the monster. Suddenly she felt as if the monster¡¯s attack slowed down as it tried to bite her left hand. She easily stopped it with her left dagger and pushed it back. At the same time, its foreleg attacked her right flank. She easily dodged it with a slight step and slashed its leg. The spider who sensed the attack couldn¡¯t pull back its leg in mid-air fast enough and a small part at the end of its leg was cut and separated. Name: Ayame Murasame Mastery: Perception (Beginner, Lv 20) -> (Intermediate, Lv 1) ¡°KHEEEE¡± It screamed in pain and anger. That was the first real damage it got. One of its legs was shortened. Ayame on the other hand was feeling entirely new sensations. She felt that all her senses had improved significantly. Even in the fog, she could see farther. However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it any longer and focused her attention back on her opponent. The spider lunged at her again, but she dodged the attack far easier than before. She counterattacked and the spider barely dodged. Her breakthrough in Perception Mastery to the Intermediate Stage had put her above the spider in the competition of senses. With only a slight difference in speed, Ayame was finally able to fight the spider boss on equal foot. ¡°Time for Round 2¡±, said Ayame with a smirk. Yumi had already noticed Ayame¡¯s change and understood it was due to her increase in Perception Mastery. Both of their Perception mastery was at the Beginner stage, level 20. Only one more step to reach the next stage. But they didn¡¯t have enough time to reach it. Ayame got an opportunity and reached it in mid-fight. Yumi saw that Ayame was much more relaxed while fighting with the spider than before. Rather it was the spider monster that was getting frustrated at how the prey it was playing with was suddenly able to handle its attacks so well than before. She shot a few arrows and it was not able to dodge many as Ayame occupied its attention. Like before, they didn¡¯t do much damage. But Yumi smiled seeing that. She was happy not because of the low damage but because of the higher hit rate than before. She replaced her arrows with incendiary arrows from before. She didn¡¯t use them previously as they were limited and would be wasted if the spider dodged them, but with its lower dodge rate, she confidently used them. She shot one after another arrow that hit directly the spider''s abdomen. The spider monster dodged a few but most hit its abdomen. Wherever the arrow hit, it blasted and created at least ten centimeters holes in its body with strange goo flowing out of it. The spider cried in pain, but Ayame didn¡¯t allow it to turn and attack Yumi. Yumi completely utilized that opportunity and shot one arrow after another. Before long, the spider was covered in holes with fire burning at various places. It was finally getting slower. Ayame didn¡¯t let off the chance and slashed at its front leg. A deep cut formed there. She kept cutting at the same stop whenever she attacked and in a few slashes, the leg separated. The spider monster became unbalanced, but quickly balanced itself again on its remaining seven legs. Ayame quickly slashed one of its eyes, when it was balancing itself and blinded that eye. She continued like that, cutting all its legs and eyes one by one. The spider monster was in a very miserable state. All its legs were cut off with its abdomen completely damaged. It was blind, in immense pain, and could no longer move. It could only weakly move its fangs. Yumi climbed down from the tree and moved towards her sister. They just stood near the crippled spider monster. Drake also reached their location Aria. Aria who was following behind Drake was amazed when she saw the monster up close. The reason the twins didn¡¯t kill the monster was because Drake refused them to. He wanted to do it himself as he thought to add it to the Training Room. He jumped on top of the spider and held his sword vertically downwards over its head. Then in one swift motion, he impaled its head, piercing its brains and freeing it from its misery. After that, he moved towards the platform with the parchment on it. When he reached there he found it was a very thin booklet with only three pages. He got excited as he understood what the pages contained. ¡®These are-¡¯, Drake''s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden voice. ¡°All of them are tired from fighting for so long. Kill them quickly then we will decide how to share the potion formulas between us.¡± Chapter 22: Enemies in Poison Valley One hour after Drake and his group reached the Poison Valley. Sword, Shield with more than a hundred thugs and the three explorer groups arrived at the Poison Valley Fog Zone. They purposely reached their late to ambush Drake¡¯s group from behind. ¡°Do we need to go in? If they are as weak as you say, we do not need to go in, they will die on their own¡±, said Joseph, leader of one of the explorer groups, who had a slightly scared expression watching the scenery of the fog zone. He was also a veteran. ¡°Are you scared Joseph? If you are then you and your group can just stay here and wait for us, but then you have to forget about the prize that Young Master Faulrum promised¡±, mocked Trent. He was the leader of another explorer group. He was a veteran just like Joseph. He was the one who made the lewd comment about playing with the twins before killing them to Faulrum. ¡°Do you want to die Trent?¡± Joseph and Trent were rivals and enemies and would leave no chance of fighting each other. ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you, p*ssy¡±, mocked Trent once again. Joseph unsheathed his Sword, ready to attack. Trent was not to be outdone, also readied his spear. Their team members also readied their respective weapons and faced each other, waiting for their respective leader¡¯s orders to attack. ¡°Will you guys cut it out? I don¡¯t know about you guys but I want to complete the job and get the Mortal Skill promised by Young Master Faulrum¡±, shouted Ariana, leader of the last explorer group. She was the only woman veteran among them. Moreover, her team had the most female members, as it was comprised of more than half female members. On the other hand, other explorer groups had barely two or three females. Joseph and Trent didn¡¯t want to stop and were about to ignore Ariana, but then they saw the eyes of Sword and Shield focused on them too. They could handle one veteran, but handling three would be too much. So, they honestly lowered their weapons, and following them, their team members also lowered their weapons. ¡°Hmph, I will give you face Ariana, and let him go for now¡±, said Joseph. ¡°Haha, I will also give you face Ariana. I will deal with this p*ssy later¡±, said Trent with a mocking smile. ¡°YOU-¡± Joseph was interrupted by Ariana¡¯s death glare, who also removed the smile from Trent¡¯s face. Sword and Shield meanwhile were thinking if it was a good idea to team up with the explorers. The explorers came only for the reward but they mainly came for revenge for both Peter and their friends Arrow and Knife and the reward. Of course, that was what they told their underlings, but after the promise of Mortal Skill, revenge was the least of their concerns. After the argument, everyone prepared to go inside. Together with hundreds of thugs, fifteen to twenty members in each explorer group, and the five veterans, there were more than two hundred individuals who came. All of them consumed an antidote after watching the inside scenery but it was nowhere near close to what Drake had exchanged from the shop. They moved together inside. Occasionally they would find snake carcasses on their path, that they dismissed as those killed by Drake¡¯s group. But they got alert thinking of encountering snake monsters on the way. ¡°Aah¡± One of the thugs suddenly screamed. Everyone turned to him and saw that a snake was biting his throat and the neck area was already purple. The thug clutched his neck but in a few seconds fell and died. Another snake lunged from the branches and attacked another unsuspecting thug, but it was noticed by Sword, who cut it before it killed the thug. ¡°Everyone be careful. The snake monsters are hiding and ambushing us. Stay aware of your surroundings¡±, said Sword. But the warning had little effect. People continued to die on the way. Many fought but many also died, both the thugs and the explorers. The veterans tried to protect as many as they could but they were limited. Previously the twins only needed to make sure that Drake and Aria were not attacked by anything unexpected. However, it was much more difficult for only five veterans to protect more than two hundred individuals from unexpected danger. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. By the time they reached the fifth area, less than twenty people remained, rest died on the way. Many wanted to return midway but were stopped by the veterans who were blinded by greed. Those who protested were killed by them. All of them were not in a good condition. Many had lost their limbs or were injured in various places. Some even had purplish or greenish marks on their skins, clear signs of poison. Even the veterans were looking weary and had varying injuries, but their injuries were much less than the others. They were lucky that the bosses which were the most poisonous were killed by the twins previously, so the losses were that many. Otherwise, it would be uncertain if all five veterans would have survived till the fifth area. BOOM BOOM ¡°What are those noises?¡± asked Sword. They looked at one another and then moved towards the noise. After some time they reached the location where the twins were fighting the final spider monster boss. They were amazed by the scene of destruction, blackened ground and spider parts were everywhere. After looking around, they returned their focus to the fight. All the veterans'' faces were serious, they couldn¡¯t believe that the twins were so strong that they were able to fight such a strong monster. The noises they heard were from the incendiary arrows that Yumi used. But they were relieved to see that the twins were tired, so even if they defeated the monster, they could easily defeat them together. They watched the fight with bated breaths. They were not sure if they could defeat such a monster even if all of them fought together. Finally, the twins defeated the monster. They watched as Drake reached the monster and killed it. They didn¡¯t understand why the twins didn¡¯t kill it and rather Drake killed it. Then they saw something that quickened their breaths. They saw Drake pick up some parchments from the platform. Their eyes widened as they had a rough guess of what was written on the parchments. Greed far greater than before was rolling in their eyes. ¡°All of them are tired from fighting for so long. Kill them quickly then we will decide how to share the potion formulas between us¡±, screamed Sword and ran towards the twins to kill them as quickly as possible to acquire the potion formulas. Drake had a slightly surprised expression upon hearing the shout. Aria was startled but readied herself to fight after hearing the shout. The twins'' expressions remained unchanged. They had noticed the intruders earlier when they arrived. Other than those weaker ones, their opponents were only the veterans and even they were injured to varying degrees. Drake frowned seeing them running towards them like rabid dogs, he ordered, ¡°Kill them.¡± The twins nodded. Yumi readied her bow and Ayame blended in the shadows to kill them silently. They first killed everyone other than the veterans, who stopped at a few meters of distance from Yumi. They became wary of them. They were shocked that even after so many injuries, they killed almost all of their subordinates in a few seconds, only one thug other than the five veterans were alive. Ayame suddenly appeared behind the last thug. She slashed her dagger to slice off his neck. But something unexpected happened. That thug stopped her attack with his dagger. Ayame moved back without much expression as if she knew that would be the result of her attack and again disappeared. The veterans noticed her but they were too shocked to see the scene. They couldn¡¯t believe a lowly thug stopped a veteran¡¯s attack. Sword and Shield knew that thug and that he was strong and in a few years could become a lieutenant. But they were shocked seeing his actions. Suddenly something clicked in Sword¡¯s mind, his eyes widened and exclaimed, ¡°You are Shadow!¡± ¡°What!? He is Shadow! David¡¯s rumored hidden fifth lieutenant¡±, exclaimed Trent. All the veterans were watching Shadow as if watching a ghost. Their shocks were justified as no one had seen Shadow before. Only David knew who he was. Shadow had helped him remove many competitors and hindrances for a long time. His name was justified as he was like a shadow, unseen by everyone, silently slitting the throats of anyone who dared to go against David. He was different from Knife who only had peak Dagger Mastery, he was a proper assassin, with Intermediate Dagger and Stealth Mastery. Sword and Shield couldn¡¯t believe that David even sent Shadow for the job. David did send him to kill the twins as he was burning in flames of revenge for his brother but couldn¡¯t come to Falmise City because of his business that was taking longer than expected. That¡¯s why he sent his most loyal subordinate Shadow to complete the job after the last failure. Another reason was the Mortal Skill reward. He was not sure if Sword and Shield would dedicate the reward to him if they got it, so he sent Shadow just in case. Shadow knew that his cover was blown. He knew there was no use pretending. His demeanor suddenly changed. From a wild and scared hyena, he became a silent viper. The other veterans also noticed that change. Then they noticed one more glaring difference. It was that he was the least bit injured among them, something they hadn¡¯t noticed before. Ayame appeared again and attacked Shadow again, who easily dodged her attack again. She gave a nod to Yumi and ran out of sight again. Shadow followed her, he knew that if he didn¡¯t kill her, she could kill everyone else stealthily. Ayame had the same thought process. Only Ayame could fight him. Before her Perception Mastery¡¯s promotion, she would be no match for him as his levels in Dagger and Stealth Mastery were much higher than hers, but after the promotion, she was confident in fighting him. Ayame stopped hundreds of meters away from the rest. Shadow also stopped some distance away from her. They stood in front of each other in silence as if measuring each other in silence. Yumi focused on the remaining five. It was the toughest fight for her. She was going to fight a proper party with one tank, one long-range, and three damage dealers. Both the twins were ready for their first fight against veterans. If they succeed in defeating them, they will be one step closer to their objectives of destroying the Falmise Family and the Goblin Tribe. Chapter 23: You Are Not Worthy Ayame and Shadow stared at each other. None moved from their position. Suddenly they moved at the same time towards each other. Shadow attacked her in two different directions. Ayame who easily predicted his attacks, stopped them with her daggers. CLANG CLANG They again separated at the same time. After a few moments, they fought again. After a few rounds, no clear winner was decided as even if Shadow had a higher level in Dagger and Stealth Mastery than her, her Perception Mastery evened the odds. They fought again and again, the forest was filled with clanging noises but no other noises were heard. Their Stealth Mastery was high enough to produce the least amount of noise. It looked like they were overall equal in strength, but Ayame still had a few aces up her sleeve. She used a mortal Skill she learned before. She erratically attacked with both her daggers while moving around as if dancing to a silent tune. Each of her attacks was far stronger than before. Shadow tried to parry her attacks but was slashed slightly by one of the attacks. She didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover and proceeded with another attack. Shadow parried the attacks again but felt slight numbness in his hand. They fought again for hundreds of rounds where Ayame occasionally used various Mortal Skills in between. Shadow had a rare serious face, his gang members ran to such a dangerous location just for a supposed reward of a Mortal Skill but the girl in front of him had so many Mortal Skills as if picked from the roadside. Then Ayame did something unexpected to Shadow. She attacked with her daggers that Shadow blocked, but she kicked his right flank suddenly with a roundhouse kick. She continued attacking with her blades and mixed Mortal Skills with it and occasionally mixed martial arts moves to it. Sometimes she kicked his shin, sometimes his shin or his understep. The pressure on him suddenly increased. Shadow was getting one after another surprise from Ayame. Her three Intermediate Masteries were already too much, but she had another Unarmed Combat Mastery at peak Beginner stage. He was sure that before long it would also break through to the Intermediate stage. She was both amazed and envious of her talent. At such a young age, she would have four Intermediate stage masteries. For such a monstrous genius, even the Black Forest Kingdom royal family would like to recruit her. If they found out about her, they would either make sure that she would be bound to them permanently or destroy her so that she would never go against them. Ayame continued her attacks. She got a good idea of her new strength. She found that her opponent¡¯s skills were not much different from the spider boss''s, but his defense was much worse. But that was to be expected as he focused on speed and then strength. Defense was his weak point like the twins. But because of practicing the Unarmed Combat Mastery, their strength and defense were still much stronger than him. She decided to end the fight. She increased the intensity of her attacks. Then when he was overwhelmed by her attacks, she gave a swift roundhouse kick to his temple. He lost his balance as he suffered a mild concussion. She didn¡¯t lose that opportunity and inserted her dagger into his heart. ¡®David made enemies with the wrong people.¡¯ It was the thought he had when he felt the dagger being inserted into his heart. ¡°You won¡±, said Shadow. That was the first time he spoke in the fight and that became the last sentence of his life. He took his last breath and died. ¡ª------------ When Ayame left with Shadow, Yumi also readied herself for a one vs five fight. Shield took the front. Joseph, Trent, and Sword were slightly behind him. Ariana was at the back. They had years of experience and quickly got into a formation to fight Yumi. Shield had Intermediate stage Shield Mastery with peak Beginner stage Sword Mastery, Sword and Joseph had Intermediate stage Sword Mastery, and Ariana like Yumi had Intermediate stage Archery Mastery. She shot a few arrows but they were all stopped by Shield using his tower shield. Ariana also fired back at Yumi from a small gap but she dodged all the arrows easily. Joseph and Trent took advantage of the time Ayame was busy hitting the arrows, they ran towards her and attacked her. Joseph slashed horizontally and Trent attacked her stomach with his spear. She dodged both attacks with minimal movements. Their speed was nowhere close to either the spider boss or Shadow, so it was very easy for her to dodge their attacks. They didn¡¯t stop after missing once and continued their onslaught. Sword also joined with them to attack her. But even with three warriors attacking her simultaneously, she dodged each of their attacks, albeit with some strain. Shield and Ariana were at the back. Shield could not attack as moving for a long time with the heavy tower shield was very hard for him. And Ariane didn¡¯t get an opportunity to shoot arrows as there was no space with three warriors fighting in front to shoot at Yumi. She dodged another thrust from Trent and stepped to the left. She used her bow to block Sword¡¯s sword attack, then she kicked him heavily in the shin. Sword lost his balance for a bit, Yumi took advantage of that and ran towards Shield. When he saw her running towards him, he readied himself with his tower shield in front and his sword in his right hand. While running she kept shooting arrows on his shield, who blocked all the arrows with his shield. When she was less than two meters from him, she shot another arrow. He blocked that arrow but staggered. Yumi took advantage of that and while running towards him, stepped on his shield and using it as a platform, jumped behind him. Ariana was startled seeing that. She quickly shot arrows at Yumi who blocked each one with her bow and shot back even more arrows. Ariana''s reflexes were not as strong as Yumi''s. She was normally used to firing arrows from the back where she was protected from front row fighters. She barely dodged or blocked a few arrows but was still hit by three arrows. One in her shoulder, the second in her chest, and the last pierced her brain. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. That was Yumi¡¯s plan from the beginning. She distracted everyone in the beginning and when they let down their guards, she took down the most troublesome opponent. After all, in every fight, it''s best to kill the long-range opponents first. ¡°Shit, she killed Ariana¡±, cursed Trent. He, Joseph, and Sword quickly moved towards Shield. She used another skill skill and quickly shot tens of arrows at them. They dodged by hiding behind the tower shield but Joseph was a step late and took an arrow to the knee. ¡°Aah¡±, screamed Joseph as he knelt in pain. Yumi shot an arrow that pierced his brain and he died with a painful expression. ¡°Joseph!¡± screamed Trent. Yumi didn¡¯t give them any chance to settle and continuously shot arrows directly on the tower shield. Shield was staggered with each arrow. When he lost his balance enough that a small part of his head was visible over the shield, she shot an arrow at his head. Shield was struck by the arrow in the head and died. Only Sword and Trent were left with no protection. Fear was written all over Trent¡¯s face and even Sword had fear in his eyes. ¡°I am sorry, please let me go. We are not even enemies. You don¡¯t have to kill me. It was them who forced me to come here. I never wanted to come. Please let me go and I will never cross paths with you again¡±, begged Trent. Of course, in his head, he was thinking viciously of a revenge plan. He was thinking of telling everyone in the city about the potion formulas so that the entire city would become her enemy. Yumi just stood silent with an arrow knocked on the bow. Trent knew she would not let him go, so he snapped and ran towards her. ¡°I WILL KILL YOU, YOU F-¡± He was interrupted midway, as he took an arrow to the head and dropped dead. Sword just watched her without saying anything. He was waiting for Shadow to defeat Ayame so that he could save him. Suddenly Ayame appeared and joined her. He was surprised to see her, and then he thought of a terrifying possibility. ¡°Shadow is dead?¡± He asked with hesitation. Ayame nodded in return. ¡°Ha, ha, hahaha¡±, laughed Sword like a madman. ¡°Peter, that fcking idiot. Why did you target them? Couldn¡¯t you see the difference between you and them?¡± ¡°He used to create problems for the boss when he was alive. Even after his death, he is still creating problems.¡± ¡°Boss you made wrong enemies this time.¡± Sword talked to himself as if a madman. He said the last sentence with a very painful voice. He placed the sword blade near his throat and sliced it. He fell, gurgled, and died of blood loss. He took his life, he couldn¡¯t handle the pressure. First, the godforsaken fog zone tightened his nerves then the fight against Yumi broke his already taut nerves. The twins then moved towards Drake who was watching the fight from the beginning. He was not much worried about the twins as he had already checked the statuses of the enemies and other than that slightly stronger veteran. The rest were not a match for the twins. He turned his attention back to the parchments in his hand. He checked them. Potion Formula Path: Mad Scientist Sequence: 9, Poison Master Rank: 1-3 Surprisingly, all of them were potion formulas and from the same path. Moreover, the ingredients for the Rank 1 potion were already available. Yes, those were the venom glands from the bosses from the fog zone along with Purple-Spotted Ivy leaves. If he put those formulas on the auction, none of the players could afford to purchase it. Even the top guilds needed to collect money for a long time to purchase them. But he had no interest in selling them. Occasionally selling some materials was enough to maintain the supply of fog coins. He checked the price at which the Corrupted Goblin Blood Essences were sold. He was surprised but understood the reason, so he put all the remaining stock of Corrupted Goblin Blood Essence in the auction. He didn¡¯t sell others as they might be used by him or his followers later, but he had no interest in goblin followers. If it was a sexy Goblina then he might change his mind, but till then no goblins. When he was checking the potion formulas, the twins harvested the materials from the spider bosses. Name: Red-Striped Black Widow Silk Sac Sequence 9, Early-Stage Name: Red-Striped Black Widow Venom Gland Sequence 9, Early-Stage Both the minor spider bosses contributed one silk sac and one venom gland each. The larger boss also contributed a venom gland, but Yumi¡¯s incendiary arrows damaged its silk sac. The twins were guilty of ruining his loot, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Be careful next time¡±, said Drake. He thought it was fun to keep them on their toes. ¡°Thank you, young master, for your grace. We will not make the same mistake next time¡±, promised the twins. Then they all spent the next half hour collecting all the loot from their fallen enemies as well the the hordes of spiders they killed. Then they started their return journey. They were not attacked many times, most probably because the monsters recognized them as the slayers of their leaders. They collected the boss monster parts that they left behind and reached the location where they parked their car in an hour. There they found rows of different vehicles. Among them was RV. It was known as one of the best vehicles to travel in the fog. The RV belonged to David who purchased it from merchants from another territory at a high price. His subordinates borrowed it from him for the mission. He directly declared it as his own. He would not give up the comfort and versatility of an RV for anything. There were too many vehicles, so it was impossible to take them back just with four people. So, for the next half an hour, they transferred anything of value to the RV or the trailer attached to their car. He decided to take the RV, his jeep, and a truck that was of good quality back to the territory. Then he roughly sorted the things he got and took out three hundred fog coins and a small portion from the various materials including monster parts, like their venom, or some useful plants they collected on the way. He turned towards Aria, smiled, and said, ¡°It was a great adventure. I had fun with you. This is your share¡±, and passed the prepared fog coins and materials to her. They were much higher than what she worked for, but considering the danger of the adventure and how she stood with them without flinching, he thought she deserved that much. ¡°Drake that¡¯s too much¡±, said Aria, refusing to take so much. ¡°Take it, you earned it¡±, said Drake and forcefully shoved the package in her hands. Aria had seen so much wealth for the first time but she was not happy. She watched the twins. She knew that they didn¡¯t have a share because they were followers and they were happy about it. Actually, the twins had a share, just there was no percentage distribution. Drake usually rewarded them for their hard work in their mansion. Whenever they traveled without Drake, they usually kept the loot. The twins also watched her and smiled, she thought that they were mocking her and that they belonged to Drake so they didn¡¯t need their share, but she didn¡¯t belong to him, so she got her share. Of course, what she thought was correct, they were indeed mocking her. ¡®Can I also become his follower?¡¯ ¡®If I become his follower, I could be free from them.¡¯ ¡®Maybe if I ask him, he will also take my tribe members as his followers. Our beauty is not less than the twins, so we can serve him.¡¯ ¡®Then even they could be free.¡¯ ¡®And if I go on such adventures with Drake, I will become stronger, then Drake would not look down on me for weak strength. And I could compete with the twins.¡¯ With such thoughts, Aria decided to ask Drake to become his follower. ¡°Drake, can you please take me as your follower too? I will serve you properly¡±, asked Aria in a hopeful tone. Drake was watching her and had roughly guessed her thoughts. He checked her loyalty, and it was the same as the first day he met her. Name: Aria Wildfang Loyalty: 70 (Reliable) He knew the reason for her stagnant loyalty and knew if he accepted her offer, it would skyrocket. ¡°Aria, it was fun to go on adventures with you. I don¡¯t mind going on even more adventures with you¡± said Drake with a smile. Aria had an excited smile when she heard that. She waited to hear his approval with hopeful eyes. ¡°But if you want to follow me¡±, said Drake and paused. Hearing that, Aria had a dreadful feeling. After the pause, he continued, ¡°You are not worthy¡±. Chapter 24: Wayfarer Twins Drake and his group were driving back. Drake was driving his RV, Yumi was driving their jeep with the trailer and Ayame was driving the new truck. Drake used a Mother Companion Stone in his RV and the twins used a Child Companion Stone each in their respective vehicles. Mother-Child Companion Stones were one of the best loots he got from their hired killers. They were used when more than one vehicle traveled together in the fog. That way, one vehicle would have a Mother Companion Stone and the rest might have a Child Companion Stone each. Then the vehicles would not get lost from the main caravan, because of the absence of directions in the fog. Aria was sitting with Drake in the RV. None of them talked with each other. As expected by Drake, her loyalty didn¡¯t drop after his harsh rejection. Name: Aria Wildfang Loyalty: 70 (Reliable) [Why did you not accept her? If you accepted her, her loyalty would have reached at least 91 or above, directly becoming a Devout.] ¡®Yes, I know that.¡¯ [Then why?] ¡®Why ask something when you already know it, Ivy?¡¯ [...] An individual could be loyal to more than one individual. Name: Aria Wildfang Loyalty: 90 (Loyal) That¡¯s Aria¡¯s loyalty towards her masters that was ingrained in her brain through fear and indoctrination from birth. If Drake accepted Aria¡¯s submission, her loyalty towards him would have crossed that and reached the realm of the Devout. But that wouldn¡¯t reduce her loyalty towards the second party. He would never allow his subordinate to live in the fear and submission of another person unless that person was also his subordinate. Drake and his party finally reached the territory by 8 pm. Aria bid farewell to the party and left. When she left, her back looked desolate but no one comforted her. Drake reached the town square of the Falmise City and went to turn in the quest. He got more than fifty Purple-Spotted Ivy leaves, but he decided to turn in only five as he kept the rest for his use if ever needed them. He went to the admin office in the town square. He barely reached in time as it was time to close the admin office. There he saw Charles was still sitting behind the counter. Drake approached Charles and said, ¡°I want to turn in a quest¡±. Charles''s face was down doing some work. He didn¡¯t turn up to look at the speaker and asked, ¡°Which quest?¡± ¡°The Purple-Dotted Ivy Collection Quest¡± Charles''s face suddenly turned pale and he looked up and saw Drake in front of him with a mocking smile. ¡°What happened Mr. Charles? You don¡¯t look good. Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± asked Drake emphasizing the word ¡®break¡¯. Charles made an ugly smile when he heard that. ¡°Th-thank you for M-Mr. Drake''s c-concern. I-I was about to l-leave as it w-was already c-closing time¡±, stuttered Charles, as he said with a smile as ugly as crying. Drake gave him five Purple-Dotted Ivy leaves and said, ¡°I want to submit them as part of the quest.¡± Charles somehow calmed his wildly beating heart, didn¡¯t accept the leaves, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Drake, for your hard work. But you have to wait till tomorrow to submit it as it was a special quest from the Thornwheel family. You can submit the leaves to them tomorrow and accept your reward directly from them.¡± Drake kept his smile and said, ¡°No problem, Mr. Charles. I will come back tomorrow¡± and then he left. Charles didn¡¯t realize but he was drenched in sweat. He quickly finished his work and left the office to inform Faulrum about Drake¡¯s successful return. Drake returned to the twins. He told them they needed to wait till the next day to submit the quest. So, they left the town square and returned to the mansion. After reaching the mansion, he ordered the twins to sort out all their gains from the trip and logged off. ¡ª------------ Meanwhile, after separating from Drake¡¯s group, Aria returned to her tribe. All the tribe members were shocked to see her as she looked beaten. Moreover, the huge bag she was carrying looked conspicuous too. All the tribe members were eyeing her curiously. Suddenly a fox woman ran out of her shabby hut after she saw Aria coming. She looked like a mature version of Aria. If they stood next to each other, they would look like sisters, but she was Aria¡¯s mother, Maria Wildfang. ¡°Aria, what happened to you? How did you get hurt so badly? Did Drake do it to you?¡± asked Maria worriedly. Aria stayed mute and just went inside her hut. Maria worried about her daughter, followed her inside. Aria kept the bag in the corner and sat on the makeshift bed. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Aria, what happened to you? And what is in the bag?¡± Maria was getting worried seeing the state her daughter was in. She peeked inside the bag and saw it was filled to the brim with different monster parts and herbs. There was a separate small bag inside it, filled to the brim with fog coins. She had once seen fog coins in the bull tribe hence she recognised them. ¡°Aria where did you get the bag from?¡± asked Maria as the contents of the bag shocked her. When she was close enough to Aria, she was hugged tightly by Aria. Aria then started bawling her heart out. Maria didn¡¯t say anything just stood still and let her daughter cry. She soothingly patted her head and back to remind her that her mother was beside her. Aria cried for a few minutes, then slowly stopped but still tightly hugged her mother. Maria stood still and just patted her daughter to comfort her. After her hug loosened up, Maria sat beside Aria who laid down on her mother¡¯s lap. Maria lightly stroked her head and hair. After some time, Aria spoke. She told her mother about her adventure outside the territory. She was worried about how her daughter had many close calls to death but was happy that she enjoyed her time with Drake and was outside the oppressive environment their tribe was in even for a short time. She knew about Drake as her daughter told her everything about him when they first met. She was worried about her daughter spending time with an outsider but was happy that she finally got a friend. She was wary of him at first, but her daughter reassured her that he was a good person, so she temporarily let go of her worries. She thought it was Drake who hurt her daughter, but after her daughter explained that all the injuries were from fighting the monsters, she let go of her worries about Drake. Moreover, the fact that Drake shared the loot with her daughter honestly also improved Drake¡¯s image in her mind. ¡°Then why are you so sad?¡± asked Maria, who couldn¡¯t understand if her daughter was so happy going on the adventure with Drake, then why was she looking so heartbroken. Aria explained to her mother about her thought process before asking Drake to be his follower and Drake¡¯s subsequent refusal of her. Maria had more experience than Aria and as a fox human, she was naturally smart and wise even though it was suppressed for the most part by her upbringing. But she still understood why Drake refused her daughter. She just consoled her daughter but didn¡¯t tell her the reason for Drake¡¯s refusal. That was the test that her daughter needed to overcome on her own. She understood that Drake was not like the beast humans, who only had strength in their mind, but appreciated wisdom too. ¡®Aria, I hope you understand it soon. From what you have told me about Drake, he seems qualified to be your lord, you have to prove your qualification to be a qualified subordinate.¡¯ ¡®This is your chance, my dear daughter. If you successfully grasp, you can change your destiny for the better. ¡®But whatever happens in the future, know that your mother will always be by your side.¡¯ Those were Maria¡¯s thoughts when she saw Aria sleeping soundly in her lap after her physical and emotional exhaustion. ¡ª------------ Back in the mansion. After Drake logged off the twins sorted all their gain. Both of them sat together, they each had a vial with black liquid in their hands. Potion Path: Shadow Sequence: 9, Ninja Rank: 1 They had finally saved up enough points to purchase the Rank 1 Ninja potion for the Shadow path. They wanted to purchase the potion formula previously as even though it was ten times more costly, they wanted it to be in the library as they understood its importance after Drake gave them access to it. The Mortal Skills they purchased before were already recorded in the library and could be accessed freely by Drake or anyone he gave access to. Because of the rankings, they had to drop their idea and decided to purchase the potions to increase their strength for the rankings, then purchase the formula later. They gave each other a look and drank the contents of the vial in one go. Initially, nothing happened, but suddenly they felt cold in their entire body and then they lost consciousness. They found themselves in different spaces. They were surrounded by black gas. They felt the gas over their skin which was very cold to touch. It was trying to drill into their bodies. Suddenly as if the gas found its way, it increased its assault. It drilled inside their bodies through their orifices. Seven above and three down. The gas kept on going inside their bodies. They felt intense pain and cold in their bodies because of the gas¡¯s intrusion. But they held on. They had heard stories of what might happen, in case someone failed to consume the potion properly. They held on as they didn¡¯t want to disappoint their lord. Finally, after an unknown amount of time, they woke up. They thought they were inside that space for years but only five minutes passed outside. Outwardly they looked the same but inwardly they felt the huge changes. They smiled at each other, they had finally become Wayfarers. Those who have successfully stepped into any path and followed the path are called Wayfarers. When they were about to check their changes properly, the door of the mansion was shattered by someone. The face became cold and they went to the door. ¡°Come out you bitches. You killed my dear brother. You annihilated the entire gang that I created after so much hard work. I will kill you¡±, said David. When David finally returned to his base, he was shocked that all his subordinates died while completing the mission. Their targets returned safe and sound but his subordinates didn¡¯t. That only meant that they were dead. It didn¡¯t matter how they died, either the twins killed them or the monsters, he had lost his gang. The reason he was delayed was that he was in a meeting with another gang much bigger than his own. They had acquired a Rank 1 potion formula for Trainee Warrior. He went to them to buy a potion from them. After many meetings, begging many times, bribing many lower-level gang members, and in the end paying an unreasonably huge price he got the potion. He successfully consumes the potion and became a Rank 1 Trainee Warrior. After that, he didn¡¯t wait a second and came back straight to Falmise City. He was so angry, that he forgot all reason and stormed the mansion. He was drunk in power and thought that even the Falmise had to give him face with his Rank 1, Extraordinary strength. But he was so wrong. He chose the wrong timing. But his worst crime was that he broke the door of the twins¡¯ lord¡¯s mansion. They came in front of him and watched him closely. ¡°So you are those bitches who seduced my dear brother Peter. I will give you a gruesome death after playing with you to my heart¡¯s content¡±, said David who was overcome by lust seeing the twins. He understood why Peter went after them. Both brothers were the same when it came to women. Just that the older brother was hard-working and wanted to strengthen his criminal empire and the younger brother who was doted on by his elder brother didn¡¯t want to work hard. The twins were already fuming and when they heard him, they understood who he was. ¡°Let me¡±, said Ayame. Yumi also wanted to test her new strength but since Yumi asked, she let her do it. They could do it properly later in the Training Room. Ayame brandished her dagger. David who saw that laughed. ¡°You dare to fight me. I am an Extraordinary. Mortal bitches like you should kneel and submit to me¡±, said David. He didn¡¯t even unsheathe his sword as he didn¡¯t think with his new strength he needed that. Suddenly Ayame disappeared. David¡¯s eyes widened. She materialized behind him and pierced his heart from behind. Common or fake paths were no match for uncommon or real paths. ¡°Extraordinary!¡± exclaimed David. He regretted attacking them recklessly. He had a bright future ahead of him. Even if he had lost the majority of his gang, he could recruit a new and better one with his status as an Extraordinary. But everything became smoke because of his impulsive decision. With such thoughts, David took his last breath and died. Chapter 25: Meeting The Representative From The Thornwheel Family The next day, Drake logged back into the game. He knew that the twins purchased the potions. As the system owner, he had full access to what others bought from the shop and could get a full report. Last night, when the twins bought the potions, Ivy notified him as it was an important purchase. He was again notified that they consumed the potion and had become Extraordinary. Name: Yumi Murasame Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Level: 1 SAN: 7 Class: Ninja Path: Shadow (Ninja, Sequence 9, Rank 1, 10%) Mastery: Archery (Intermediate, Lv 2), Stealth (Intermediate, Lv 2), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 5), Unarmed Combat (Intermediate, Lv 1), Perception (Intermediate, Lv 1), Acrobatics (Beginner, Lv 9), Throwing (Beginner, Lv 5) Name: Ayame Murasame Loyalty: 99 (Fanatic) Level: 1 SAN: 7 Class: Ninja Path: Shadow (Ninja, Sequence 9, Rank 1, 10%) Mastery: Dagger (Intermediate, Lv 1), Stealth (Intermediate, Lv 2), Pickpocketing (Beginner, Lv 9), Unarmed Combat (Intermediate, Lv 1), Perception (Intermediate, Lv 1), Acrobatics (Beginner, Lv 5), Throwing (Beginner, Lv 5) Whenever the potion was successfully consumed, it was by default digested at 10%. Since the twins had just consumed the potion, their digestion percentage was the default value. Hence, level 1. The class showed the name of the sequence for the given path. More than one path could be followed, but that increased the danger exponentially with each new path. When following more than one path, the level and title of the path with the highest level were shown. He checked that their remaining peak Beginner masteries had reached the Intermediate stage. From their practice in the Training Room, he guessed. Then he checked what they got from the Ninja class. Sequence 9: Ninja Rank 1 Abilities:
  1. Major increase in strength and agility, and a minor increase in defense and magic.
  2. If the Stealth Mastery is not learned or is in the Beginner stage, increase it to the Intermediate stage level 1; otherwise, increase it by one level up to the Advanced stage.
  3. Easier to hide and difficult to detect in shadows.
  4. Enhance the rate of proficiency growth in stealth, unarmed combat, and throwing masteries.
He was impressed with the Ninja class''s abilities. He found from the system that abilities 1, 2, and 3 would be given at every rank, and ability 4 would be given at ranks 1, 4, 7, and 10. There were also rare abilities, but it was difficult to get them. After checking the twins¡¯ gains, he left for the town square. On the chat, he congratulated the twins for their promotion and told them that they were free to do whatever they wanted for that day and the next two days. After the previous day¡¯s grand adventure, he wanted to take a break from going outside the territory. He went inside the admin office after he reached the town square. ¡°How are you, Mr. Charles? Did you get a good sleep last night? You didn¡¯t get nightmares, right?¡± asked Drake teasingly. Charles looked up and replied with an ugly smile, "Yes, Mr. Drake. I had a good sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. But, Mr. Charles, I heard that crime and gang activities are increasing. Even David died. I think he died in some turf war. You should take care of yourself and make sure to close your doors properly; who knows, someone may silently come and kill you in your sleep," advised Drake, but his intentions were anything but kind. He heard about David from the twins, who informed him what happened after he logged off while he was chatting with them earlier. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Drake. I will make sure to close all the doors properly¡±, replied Charles, with a look that looked like he was both fearful and wanted to curse Drake at the same time. Drake just smiled at that. He was having fun tormenting Charles. He could have ordered the twins to kill Charles the previous night but didn¡¯t. He knew that Charles was just a small fish, and he wanted to use him to catch the bigger fish. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Mr. Charles, can I submit my quest today?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Drake, you can. Please wait for some time as I inform the Thornwheel family and someone comes from there to confirm the completion of the quest,¡± said Charles, who secretly sighed in relief seeing Drake finally talking business and not threatening him secretly. "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Charles," said Drake with a smile, but Charles noticed the slight teasing in his voice, particularly the emphasis on the words ''hard work''. ¡°No problem, Mr. Drake. That¡¯s my job," replied Charles, as if he didn¡¯t understand the hidden meaning in Drake¡¯s words. Drake no longer said anything and went out of the admin office to look around the town square to pass the time until someone from the Thornwheel family arrived. After an hour, a clerk from the admin office found Drake and informed him that representatives from the Thornwheel family had arrived. He told him that he would come in a few minutes as he was eating snacks. The clerk looked anxious hearing that, but Drake shooed him off. Meanwhile, inside the admin office, in one of the meeting rooms: ¡°Elder brother, how dare he make us wait? Even if he is one of the chosen ones, he has no right to disrespect our family. Elder brother, please punish that imbecile who doesn¡¯t know the difference in class," said a young man. ¡°Calm down, Michael. Don¡¯t forget the reason we are here¡±, said another slightly older-looking man. ¡°But, elder brother-¡± ¡°No buts. This deal is very important for our family. Do not fuck this up. If you mess it up, father will not let you go¡±, interrupted the older brother and berated his younger brother. Michael wanted to say more but stopped hearing about his father, whom he was very afraid of. A few minutes later, the meeting room¡¯s door was opened, and Charles and Drake stepped inside. ¡°Young Master Nathan, Young Master Michael, I am very sorry for the delay,¡± apologized Charles, then he pointed towards Drake and introduced him, ¡°He is Drake who has completed the quest." Drake gave them a nod and sat opposite them. Michael looked angry, and even Nathan furrowed his brows at Drake¡¯s blatant disrespect but didn¡¯t say anything. Charles panicked watching Drake behaving like that, but because of his fear of Drake, he also didn¡¯t say anything and left the meeting room. ¡°How many Purple-Spotted Ivy leaves do you have?¡± asked Nathan without wasting time in pleasantries with a commoner. "Five," Drake also answered in the same tone as Nathan. Michael looked like he was about to curse at him, but stopped from Nathan¡¯s glare. ¡°Show me.¡± Drake didn¡¯t answer; he just put the five leaves on the table. Drake saw intense greed in the brothers¡¯ eyes when they saw the leaves. When Nathan wanted to take the leaves, Drake took the leaves back. Nathan looked angry but calmed down. ¡°Ok, those are real. But do you only have these many?" asked Nathan. ¡°Yes¡± Nathan didn¡¯t believe it but didn¡¯t pursue it for the time being. He took out a small bag and said, ¡°This is your reward: 250 fog coins¡±. Charles had informed him of the leaves before, so he had prepared the appropriate amount beforehand. ¡°Fifty coins per leaf is too low¡±, refused Drake. He had confirmed beforehand that the average price of one leaf was one hundred fog coins. ¡°How much do you want?¡± asked Nathan with a slightly angry voice. ¡°Two hundred coins per leaf," said Drake with a smile. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You dare to ask such a ridiculous price from us," roared Michael. He could no longer tolerate the disrespect of the commoner in front of him. Drake didn¡¯t say anything; he just watched them with a smile. "Deal," said Nathan, and he gave him a card. ¡°It has one thousand fog coins.¡± ¡°But elder brother-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Drake happily took the card, put the leaves on the table, and left. Both brothers watched him with fire-spitting eyes till he left, and then Michael turned to Nathan. Nathan understood his brother¡¯s question and said, ¡°Focus on the bigger picture for now; we can deal with that insolent bastard later. I promise.¡± Michael only nodded in return. Drake went inside his RV after leaving the admin office. He transferred all his fog coins to the card. That card was called the Fog Money Card or just the Fog Card. It was like a debit card that could store all the fog coins that could be deducted directly from the card during a transaction. He wanted to get it earlier as he had too many fog coins and it was difficult to keep them, but forgot to buy it. Drake initially only wanted to ask for one hundred fog coins per leaf, but later changed his decision for two reasons. One was their attitude. And the second, the main one, was what he read in their introduction. Name: Nathan Thornwheel Level: 0 Introduction: The eldest son of the patriarch of the Thornwheel family. He is looking for the Purple-Spotted Ivy, as its leaves are the main ingredient for the Rank 1 Trainee Rogue potion, whose potion formula was discovered by the Thornwheel family in some ruins inside a fog zone. However, on the surface, they are looking for it to treat a family member who has been poisoned by a monster. By chance, they found the Poison Valley Fog Zone, which had the Purple-Spotted Ivy plants growing. Due to the heavy losses they suffered at that time, they didn¡¯t dare send any more family members, not even guests, to not decrease the family power any further. Hence, they put forth the quest for the same. After reading that, he decided to slaughter them properly. But he didn¡¯t know that Nathan would agree so quickly; otherwise, he would have asked for more. He didn¡¯t dwell much on it and left the town square and left for the forest. He found that Aria was waiting for him at their spot. They talked for some time. Aria behaved normally and talked like before as if the dialogue hadn¡¯t occurred between them. Drake checked again, and her loyalty didn¡¯t budge. He told her his decision to stay in the territory for three days and only adventure in the forest. Aria was excited to hear that, and she offered to start their adventure. Drake and Aria had adventures inside the forest for three days. Both had too much fun during that time. Drake could feel they were coming even closer, but her loyalty stayed the same. One day, she even introduced her mother, Maria, to Drake. Maria already had a positive opinion of Drake from all the stories her daughter told her of the adventures she had with him. But seeing him in person, she also developed a liking for him. After meeting him, she realized that Drake was the perfect lord for her daughter. She desperately wanted to tell her about how to pass Drake¡¯s test, but she held herself back. Her daughter needed to overcome that obstacle on her own; only then would Drake appreciate her. After Drake had relaxed for three days, he was ready for another adventure. With the twins¡¯ promotion to the Extraordinary, he was ready to raid the goblin tribe. Chapter 26: Raiding the Goblin Tribe The day finally came to raid the goblin tribe. Drake had already briefed Aria about their new adventure the previous day so give her time to prepare for the adventure. He gave her general details about the goblin tribe. Normally, many details were unnecessary, but he did it as an opportunity for her. As for whether she could grab it, that was up to her. But after he met with her mother, Maria, he knew that Maria understood his thoughts. He appreciated that she didn¡¯t tell her daughter the hidden meaning behind his words. But from his interactions with her, understood that she also wanted her daughter to become his follower but respected his conditions. She would be a great help in helping him acquire Aria. Moreover, her loyalty to him already suggested that as long as he got the daughter, the mother would come as well. Maria Wildfang Loyalty: 70 (Reliable) That¡¯s why he introduced so many details to them. He knew they would discuss it together and then Maria could subtly give her daughters some clues. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell either of them about the level 1 goblin leader. There was no need to panic them, otherwise, his whole plan would fail. Drake logged in to the game. He was so excited that he woke up much earlier, had breakfast, and quickly hopped into the game. The reason for his excitement was justified. There were thousands of goblins in the tribe and they were all walking Fog Coins and Eldritch Points. The twins reckoned the last night one more time as previously Ayame didn¡¯t have too much time to do it properly. They found out that the outer periphery alone had more than fifteen thousand goblins. The inner periphery had more than two thousand goblins. Last, the core part had hundreds of goblins including the level 2 goblin leader. Yes, it leveled up once in the meantime after their previous encounter. There were roughly eighteen thousand goblins in the entire tribe. They were more than enough to drop heaps of loot. Plus there was also the loot collected by them. Moreover, after he killed the goblin leader, there would be another good monster in the Training Room. After he came outside of the mansion, the twins were already waiting for him. They looked different as they had changed their attire. They were wearing the new early stage, Extraordinary leather armor, which they had commissioned in the capital at a high price, made from the hide of the toad boss monster. The armor covered more skin than their previous armor but somehow was more sexy than before. The armor was identical. It consisted of a mask that covered their lower face. Arm guards and chest guards showed off her shoulder bone and shoulders as well as the navel from below, while at the same time showing off her upper curves even if they were hidden. Finally, the leg guards accentuated her lower curves and covered their hips and legs while being tight enough to highlight their shape. With an identical high ponytail, long enough to reach their hips, they looked battle-hardened maidens ready for any fight. Even after three days of hunting monsters outside the territory, no one knew that they had become Extraordinary. They had purchased special rings from the shop that hid their actual level from anyone below the Transcendent (Sequence 8). They left the mansion for the meeting place where he used to meet Aria to pick her up. Yumi drove the RV with Drake and Ayame was behind them in the truck with the trailer attached behind it. Drake was not sure about how much loot he would get from the goblin tribe, that¡¯s why, he took the truck and trailer too with him. Moreover, the trailer contained some of the poisons he obtained from the Poison Valley. Speaking of Poison Valley, he made a huge profit from there. After removing Aria¡¯s share and adding the Fog Coins he gained after selling the Purple-Spotted Ivy leaves, just the Fog Coins that he made were more than three thousand. He had kept the various Extraordinary loot he got safely. Only the toad hide for the twins'' armors and the snake¡¯s fangs for Ayame¡¯s daggers were used who gave the commision for her daggers together with the armors. Yumi didn¡¯t have a good material for Extraordinary level Bow, so she had to purchase one from the capital. The rest loot he got was the venom glands from various weak monsters killed by them and various poisonous herbs they collected on the way. They were too many and could be used to deal with many troublesome enemies too strong to fight by poisoning them. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. They reached the location and picked up Aria. Aria looked cheerful, ready to go on a new adventure with Drake. She hopped in the RV, but when she saw Yumi in the RV, her excitement cooled down for a bit. Drake greeted her, who greeted him back. They left for the goblin tribe. In a few hours, they reached their destination. They parked their vehicles at secured positions and got off. When they gathered together, Aria saw the twins properly. She thought they looked different. Not because of their change of attire, but because of something else. Her beastly instincts were screaming danger whenever she looked at them, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what had changed. Then she looked at Drake. He looked the same, but he had an extra weapon on his waist. That was a Mortal gun. He wanted to purchase a gun from the shop for so long but was holding it off because of a shortage of points. When he got enough points, he purchased it immediately. There were very limited guns in his territory, but he heard that some territories had them but were regulated like grenades and other hot weapons. They could potentially seriously injure or even kill an Extraordinary, so they were strictly regulated and were banned from being used by the general public including explorers. He had seen his family and their subordinates use guns many times, so he wanted to get his own in the game. Just to use the gun properly, he had practiced in the Training Room the previous three days whenever he had time. He only focused on the Firearms and Perception Masteries. The first one was obviously for increasing his proficiency with guns. As for the second one, there were two reasons for it. It helped improve his reaction time. But that was not the main reason. As long as he leveled up his Perception Mastery to the Advanced stage, he would unlock Bullet Time. When he found out about that, he made it his life mission to reach the Advanced Stage of Perception Mastery as quickly as possible. Drake and the others checked their weapons and decided to start hunting from the outer periphery. They decided to go separately to kill the goblins in different directions. The twins were worried but he reassured them that he was much stronger than before and the goblins in the outer periphery were too weak. They decided to meet back in an hour. All of them went in separate directions. Drake walked for some time, till he saw some makeshift huts with many goblins in them. He calmly walked towards them. They finally noticed him when he was a few meters of distance from them. ¡°Growl, food.¡± ¡°Food.¡± ¡°Growl, food is coming.¡± All the goblins got excited that food was walking towards them on his initiative. More than twenty goblins picked up their weapons and ran towards him. Drake calmly walked towards them with a smile. He didn¡¯t think they were worth getting angry. They attacked him with all types of weapons, like clubs, swords, spears, etc, but all were either dodged or parried by him effortlessly due to his Perception Mastery. A few goblins shot arrows towards his head, but with slight movements of his head, he dodged all. The goblins got angry that all their attacks were useless against him. They attacked more ferociously but for naught. Drake decided to end the play and killed the goblins quickly by slicing off their necks. He only got six fog coins and one Corrupted Goblin Blood Essence from them. He searched their huts. They were too messy with a revolting odor. Many half-eaten body parts were lying here and there. He looked around and only found a few fog coins in all of the huts combined. For the next hour, Drake only killed more than a hundred goblins. Most of his time was wasted on traveling and searching the huts, otherwise the number would be higher. He returned and found the rest of the group was already there. None of them were injured. Aria had a similar kill rate as him, but the twins had each killed hundreds of goblins. Drake frowned upon hearing the numbers. ¡°At this rate, it would be, it would be evening or even night by the time we will be done by the outer periphery. This is a fog zone, so there is no guarantee, that it will still be here tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to take any risks and annihilate the entire tribe today. But our speed is too slow. Our current way is not efficient enough¡± said Drake in mock anger and helpless tone. The twins stayed quiet hearing Drake. With their new strength, not to mention hundreds, they could easily kill more than a thousand goblins in an hour but they were ordered by Drake to downplay their abilities till he signaled them not to. They were puzzled by his decision but didn¡¯t question it as they understood that he had some reason behind doing that. And watching the way he said those previous words, they roughly guessed the reason as Drake had long since told them the Wildfang tribe¡¯s capabilities and circumstances. Drake¡¯s words were not for them, his words were for Aria. Aria who heard Drake was in a dilemma. ¡®Should I tell him the plans that I discussed with Mother last night?¡¯ ¡®But what if he misunderstands me thinking I want to undermine his authority as the leader?¡¯ ¡®I know using wisdom and strategies in fights is the coward¡¯s way, but I know no other way of helping him.¡¯ ¡®What if he no longer talks to me after I suggest those ideas?¡¯ ¡®But I can¡¯t see him like that. I want to help him even if he hates me in the future.¡¯ Drake who was silently waiting for Aria to speak, smiled evilly when he heard her speak. ¡°Drake, I have an idea.¡± Chapter 27: Smoke 鈥榚m to Kill 鈥榚m ¡°Drake, I have an idea.¡± Drake smiled when Aria said the words he wanted to hear. ¡°Sure, tell me about it. If it''s good we can try it¡±, said Drake encouragingly. Aria got over some of her fears hearing Drake say that. She told them her strategy to deal with the goblins on the outer periphery. The more Drake listened, the wider his smile got. Even the twins showed intrigued expressions as if they were seriously considering her advice. ¡°So, how is it?¡± asked Aria after she told them her plan. Drake didn''t say anything and went inside the trailer. Aria got desperate seeing that, she thought he didn''t like her idea. However, the reality was far from that. In reality, he loved her idea. But it needed a few things, so he wanted to buy them from his shop. He didn''t want to expose the secret of the shop to her till she became his followers, so he went inside the trailer to pretend that items were present in the trailer and he merely brought them out of it. He purchased two sound recorders, two speakers with a range of a few kilometers, and four walkie-talkies with a fifty-kilometer range. Drake and the twins didn''t need them because of the chat system but since Aria was with them too, he bought them for all so that Aria could contact them through it and when they talked together, they could pretend to be talking through the walkie-talkie. Other than that he also purchased many barrels of gasoline. He brought out the sound recorders, speakers, and walkie-talkies. The sadness on Aria¡¯s face evaporated when she saw him coming towards them with the items. She was confused as to why he bought such items for the adventure but pushed it to the back of her mind because she was very excited that Drake considered her opinion. He passed both the speakers and the sound recorders to the twins. Then he distributed the walkie-talkies, one each to the group. The twins understood the reason for him providing those items to them. He was ready to follow through with Aria¡¯s plan. He gave all of them detailed instructions based on Aria''s plan. He asked for Aria''s inputs in between who was more than happy to provide them. After discussing all the details, he looked at each of them, smiled, and said, ¡°Let''s rock and roll!¡± ¡ª------------ Goblin Tribe, Outer Periphery That day was yet another normal day in the lives of the goblins living in the outer periphery. Some goblins were sleeping. Some goblins were talking. Some goblins were walking. Some goblins were fighting with each other. One was even fighting the air, maybe he was fighting an invisible opponent. Some goblins were eating. They were eating an assortment of delicacies ranging from various monsters to bipedal creatures like humans, beastmen, etc. One was happily chewing on a broken thigh, that looked too much like a human thigh. Some were busy fucking women of different races with blank eyes. They lost the will to live. Just another peaceful day in the goblin tribe. But, their peaceful day was ruined by the roars of their leader. GROWL GROWL GROWL All the goblins showed fear. They stood, picked up whatever weapons they could find, and followed the direction of the growl. The goblin who was chewing the thigh directly took it with him, intending to use it as a club. They kept on running after the growls as the growls kept getting distant. They ran for a few kilometers but didn''t find their leader. On the way they were joined by many goblins but none stopped to think. They were too idiot to think, hence they just followed the growls. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. After more than ten kilometers of running they slowed down as they found that the owner of the growls was near. There were already more than five thousand goblins in the group. The goblins walked slowly to find their leader. The goblins in front noticed strange greenish-brown smoke. They normally ignored smoke but the strange smoke made them fearful. They wanted to stop but the growls kept on urging them to continue. Their fear of their leader trumped the fear they felt for the mist. As the front goblins came in contact with the smoke started choking. Their bodies became purple and within seconds they dropped dead. The goblins just behind them were scared seeing that and wanted to stop. But the goblins behind them had no idea what was going on. They just wanted to find their leader quickly. They pushed the goblins in front of them. Those goblins became the next victims of the poisonous smoke and died. Those goblins too stubborn to move were trampled by their brethren and still died. The idiot goblins kept on going in the smoke and kept dropping like bowling pins. Their bodies were trampled by the goblins behind them. Whenever the goblins slowed down to check the strange behavior of their comrades in front, the growling increased in volume which put the goblins again in a state of urgency. Thousands of goblins died like that and only a few hundred remained. Their fear of the poisonous smoke finally surpassed the fear of their leader. All of the remaining goblins turned around in extreme fear and started running away. But they didn''t notice that the heads of their comrades were falling behind them one by one. They were too panicked to notice the sounds of multiple heads falling on the ground. In minutes, all the goblins died of decapitation. None found out how they died. A figure materialized near them who turned out to be Ayame. She quickly picked up all the loot dropped by the dead goblins. After picking it all up, she ran towards the location where the majority of the goblins died. There she found Yumi already busy picking up the loot. She joined her to pick up all the items. A while ago, a few minutes later after the goblins left their huts, two figures went inside. They were Drake and Aria. They went through each of the huts of the goblins, collecting anything of value. Whenever they got too full, they would offload all the items in the trailer. When there was nothing to loot they drove for a few hundred meters and stopped and then started the process again. Finally, both groups met with each other after completing their tasks. They took around two hours to massacre more than five thousand goblins and loot their homes. All the girls were excited to see the progress. Even the normally expressionless twins showed unbelieving and excited expressions. Seeing the girls'' excitement and eager eyes, Drake only said with a smirk, ¡°Let''s continue.¡± After another two runs, in less than eight hours the group of four had massacred all the goblins in the outer periphery and looted their homes as well. As they regrouped for lunch, Drake thought back about how a seemingly simple strategy helped them do something next to impossible. ¡ª------------ ¡°Let''s rock and roll!¡± Drake and his group separated. Yumi ran towards the center of the group stealthily to track the goblin leader. When she found him she stealthily recorded his growls in the sound recorders. She ran back to the pre-decided location where the rest of the three were spreading the various poisons they brought with them. After spreading them, they spread gasoline over them with some dead wood and leaves. Yumi came and passed one sound recorder to Ayame and then ran back to keep an eye on the goblin leader and alert them if he came too close to them. The rest put the poison on fire and left the place. They drove in the truck and left Ayame a little far away from the goblin huts and drove further ahead. Ayame quietly went near the goblins'' hut and played the goblin leader''s growl on the speakers. When the goblins started to follow the voice, she sprinted towards the direction of the burning poison. She kept her speed slow enough that the goblins were able to follow but kept her figure hidden from them to not be found by them She passed by many settlements and as the goblins there heard her, they would start following her just like the goblins from before. Drake and Aria used that opportunity to loot the huts of the goblins as they left their huts. Running for some time, Ayame reached the location where they turned the poisons. There was not much fuel used so the fire didn''t last long but was enough to burn all the poisons. A dense wall of smoke was created because of that. Drake''s group had already consumed the antidotes hence they were not affected by the smoke. Ayame went to the other side of the smoke and waited for the goblins. When the goblins arrived, they kept on dying. Mostly died from the poisonous smoke, while a few stubborn ones were trampled into meat paste by their brethren. After only a few minutes, only a few hundred goblins remained too scared to continue and ran away in the end. Watching the remaining goblins run away, Ayame sent a message to Yumi and ran after them. {Ayame: I¡¯m done. Come back.} She ran towards them and kept slicing the necks of the goblins one after the other. Soon, she killed them all and none found out how they died. After collecting all the dropped items, she returned and found Yumi who had arrived after reading Ayame''s message and was collecting the dropped items. After they collected everything, they regrouped with Drake and Aria who were done with their tasks as well. After the excitement of the first run, they completed two more runs and killed all the goblins in the outer periphery. Drake and Aria''s tasks remained the same all three times but the twins alternated between their tasks to receive the Eldritch Points alternatively. Chapter 28: Twins vs. the Goblin Leader After having their lunch, Drake and his group were ready for the next attack. They followed the exact plan as before. That time Ayame kept a watch on the goblin leader and the rest spread the poison to a location near the inner periphery. After setting it on fire, they left the place in the truck. Drake dropped Yumi near the goblins and went away. Yumi played the recorded growls of the goblin and the goblins followed them. A few minutes later, Drake and Aria came and started their task of looting the house of their soon-to-be-dead owners. Yumi took much less time than before as there were only roughly two thousand goblins. All of them reached the place with the poisonous smoke. Few stepped into the smoke because of their fear of their leader and were killed by the poisonous smoke just as easily as the goblins from the outer periphery. It happened with some more goblins, but the rest of the goblins started noticing that there were some problems with the strange smoke. Finally, they stopped by suppressing the fear of their leader by reason and the fear of the strange smoke wall in front of them. In the end, only a few hundred goblins died because of it, but that was it. The goblins in the inner periphery were much stronger and just a little sharper than those on the outer periphery. They were afraid of their leader, but the deaths of their brethren because of the strange smoke plus the fact that they still hadn''t found their leader stopped them in their tracks. Yumi who already expected it prepared her bow to kill them all. If it was before she had become an Extraordinary, she could still kill them all without getting found out, but it would take very long. But after her promotion, killing those goblins was no big deal for her. She randomly moved from one location to another shooting arrows at the goblins on their heads. Each arrow took one life. The goblins couldn''t find her as for them, the arrows were coming from everywhere. They thought many enemies surrounded them. They tried to disperse into many small groups to look around and cover a wider area but none of them found her. Yumi patiently shot them down one by one. The goblins growled in anger and fear but they didn''t find the hidden killers. Finally, the last goblin dropped dead. Ayame appeared near Yumi. She appeared a while ago, but let Yumi have all the kills as she had her chance previously. Then they went to help Drake and Aria as they were still not done. They took less than an hour to kill all the goblins. But that time was not enough for Drake and Aria as the huts of the goblins in the inner periphery were bigger and scattered in the inner periphery. And had more items to loot. They found many women alive in the inner periphery like the outer periphery. Most of them were mentally dead as they had given up on life and their eyes were blank. Drake and Aria gave them a merciful death as that was all that they wanted. The last emotion they felt before dying was relief when they felt their breaths losing their body. But there were still women desperate for another chance. There were eleven of them in the outer periphery and seven in the inner periphery. They settled them all in the back of the truck with a few dry rations. They would decide what to do with them later. After collecting all the loot, they regrouped and had a small rest. After that, they were ready to raid the final location, the core area of the tribe. Their plan would no longer work in the core area as the leader was in the core area and would hear its growls. The twins went in the core area stealthily. They had decided to kill as many goblins in the core area as possible silently till the goblin leader found them. There was a reason why they were all worried so much about the goblin leader. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. If it was a normal sequence 9, they would have killed the leader and dealt with the rest of the tribe easily. But that goblin leader had Advanced Stage Sword Mastery. That was the root of all the problems. If a Mortal could improve a combat-related mastery to the Advanced Stage, then they could theoretically fight the Sequence 9. With a high enough level in it, they could even fight with sequence 9 of the real path. The level 2 goblin leader with its level 20 advanced stage sword mastery was a formidable opponent for both the twins combined. The only reason they could run away alive before was that its speed was too slow and it had used its berserk type skill that weakened it afterward. The twins sneaked into the core area undetected. Ayame assassinated any goblin that came in their way. Yumi supported her by shooting the goblins down from behind. By the time the goblin leader found it, it was too late. Less than ten goblins remained in the tribe. Yumi left Ayame to keep the boss busy till she killed the rest of the goblins who were alerted by hearing their leader''s angry growls. But that didn''t help them much, other than prolonging their deaths for a few more moments. GROWL GROWL GROWL Meanwhile, Yumi had already got the attention of the angry goblin leader. It ran after her but was never able to catch her. Yumi with her far superior speed and Perception mastery could easily dodge it. So she kited the goblin leader away from the rest of the tribe. Just like before, all her arrows were easily blocked by it. Even if her archery increased from the Beginner to the Intermediate stage, she was still no match against its Advanced Sword Mastery. Even with the strength boost she got from her promotion to Extraordinary, she barely tied with its strength. But was overall no match for it because of the huge difference in skills. Her only advantage was her superior speed and agility against him which she intended to use fully. Previously her speed was barely faster than it, but after the promotion, if she ran with all her strength, she could leave it in the dust in no time. A few minutes later when the goblin leader was blocking another arrow, it suddenly turned around and parried the dagger aiming at its heart from the back. It counter-attacked, but that was dodged by Ayame as she hastily retreated backward. Yumi didn''t give it another chance to attack her sister and fired another arrow at him. The arrow was easily broken by a swipe of its sword. The twins attacked it again and again but it easily dealt with all the attacks. Likewise, the twins also dodged their attacks. The match was in a stalemate. The twins gave each other a look. The hard fight made them remember the first fight they had against a monster. Against the Iron Tusk Boar. They died too many times fighting it and finally defeated it together. But they had no such chance in real life. If they died, they would let down their lord, and that was something they would never let happen. Both the sisters used all the skills they had learned against the goblin leader. They had purchased the extraordinary early-stage upgrades for their skills from the shop but didn¡¯t have much time to practice them. The mortal skills were not very useful against the goblin leader. Only the extraordinary skills could make it apply more effort when dodging them. That was the only instance the twins had any chance of injuring it. Yumi continuously used the Power Shot skill against the goblin leader. When it was busy blocking the arrows, Ayame attacked from behind. It quickly turned and blocked the dagger but was grazed by the arrow that it failed to block properly due to turning around to block the dagger. The goblin leader was getting impatient by the minute. Those two intruders sneaked into the core area of the tribe and killed all the goblins other than it. It was so angry that it wanted to skin them alive, but they were like slippery loaches always escaping from its grasp. The twins kept on harassing it as they fought with it for more than an hour. All of them were covered in some injuries as after intensely fighting for so long they got tired and couldn''t dodge all the attacks properly. Yumi had very few injuries, all she got while she came too close trying to protect Ayame as she fought it using her unarmed combat mastery. Ayame got many injuries as she was covered in sword gashes in many places. If not for her new Extraordinary leather armor, she would have suffered from many grievous injuries. Like the twins, the goblin leader was also covered in injuries. It was covered in slashes at many places with few arrows sticking in its body. But for it, those injuries were not as frustrating as the fact that it was still not able to kill the twins. The gobline leader finally had enough. It snapped and used its berserk skill. It increased in size and its strength and speed increased tremendously. The twins smiled. The moment they were waiting for had finally arrived. The reason, they stretched the fight so long was only for it to use its berserk skill. They remembered Drake¡¯s order that he wanted to kill it, so they had to beat it till its last breath so that it would not attack Drake when he came to kill it. Killing was always easier than capturing. That¡¯s why they stretched the fight for so long, of the aim was to kill it, they had many ways to do it before it would even use its berserk skill. Both of them left its vicinity immediately when they saw it using the skill. They hid and watched it thrash around everywhere as it could no longer find them. After venting its anger everywhere, the skill was ended after ten minutes. It returned to its original size and was weakened due to the skill. It found that the twins appeared around him again. It growled at them like a cornered beast but its end was already decided when it used the skill. Ayame severed all its limbs as it cried in pain. Then she dragged it towards Drake who was watching the fight from the beginning. He unsheathed his sword when the twins reached him with the goblin leader. Drake didn¡¯t waste much time. He impaled his sword into the goblin leader¡¯s head who was watching him with a defiant yet fearful gaze. Chapter 29: You Are Still Not Worthy After dealing with the goblin tribe, Drake¡¯s group started the process of sorting out the loot as it was too much. Just the fog coins Drake got from killing the goblins and those that he acquired from the few goblin huts, he got over ten thousand fog coins. The goblin leader contributed more than five hundred coins found in a small chest inside its hut hidden beneath the bed. He got seven hundred and thirteen Corrupted Goblin Blood Essences from all the goblins combined. The drop rate of extraordinary materials was abysmal. But he was happy that the goblin leader dropped a better material. Name: Corrupted Goblin Bone Marrow Sequence 9, Middle-Stage He checked its information and found it was used as the main ingredient to make sequence 9, rank 4 to 6 Goblin Grunt potions. He had no intentions of using those materials, so he decided to sell them. He refrained from selling the bone marrow as it was too early to sell such high-level items. Most of the players and their followers were in rank 1, so even if he put it for auction, no one would appreciate it, and even if someone purchased it, Drake would lose because of the low price offered. He didn¡¯t put the blood essences in the auction as they were too many. He could sell them in batches of one or two in the auction, but it would take too long and would not bring him much profit in the long run, as after the market was saturated with those, the price would drop drastically. He decided to put those in his virtual shop at the price of two hundred fog coins per blood essence. That price might look too cheap compared to the roughly five hundred coins he got per blood essence. But in the long run, he would profit more by selling them at a fixed price in the shop. He also got thousands of weapons from the goblins including a sequence 9, early stage sword from the goblin leader. It was a great sword that he didn''t use, so he kept it for later. He gave up most of the weapons from the outer periphery, as those weapons were mostly rotten, damaged beyond repair, or were just too weak. He sent many good quality weapons to his mother by trading her. Her guild had also found a trading module and she was the one who used it. He traded the items for a single fog coin as that was the minimum payment necessary. His mother wanted to pay for weapons but he refused. He had to use that way to send her the weapons because the territory she or his sisters were in did not have a teleportation portal connecting to his territory or any other territory with portals in his territory. Hence, neither of them could visit each other. He also put many weapons on sale in his shop, only leaving the best ones for him for any possible future use. He got many other extraordinary materials from the tribe in the huts of many goblins, mostly in the core area and rest in the inner periphery. There were some unknown creatures¡¯ meat in many huts but they ignored all of it. Who knew what was its source and even if it was real monster meat, after looking at the condition it was kept, they had no intentions of bringing it back. Lastly, other than the eighteen women they found before, they found four more women in the core area, totaling twenty-two women. They were sitting separately near a campfire prepared specially for them. The twins were standing there and talking with them about something. He walked to them. When he was nearby, the twins stopped talking and turned toward him, waiting for him to reach them. ¡°The goblin tribe is annihilated. I can¡¯t undo what happened to you, but I hope that this news can you some respite¡±, said Drake to the women after he reached them. He was impressed with them that despite suffering for so long, they didn¡¯t break. They give him fearful but also grateful nods. ¡°We will leave here and go back to our territory shortly. We will drop you there in the care of the city officials and give you some money to sustain yourself till you find your families.¡± When they heard Drake say that, few looked relieved but most suddenly became desperate. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t leave us.¡± ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have anyone to return to.¡± Drake had no interest in babysitting them no matter how much he sympathized with them and was impressed by them. Just as he was about to refuse them, Ayame interjected. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Young master, may you please leave them in my care?¡± Drake thought for a second then agreed, ¡°Sure¡±. As long as he didn¡¯t have to babysit them, the twins were free to do whatever they wanted. ¡°Thank you, young master¡±, thanked Ayame, grateful for Drake agreeing to her request. She had big plans for those women. Drake returned to their separate campfire they created to relax after the fight. The twins followed behind them after saying something to the women. There Aria was waiting for Drake, fidgeting continuously. ¡®We won, but will Drake be angry that we won because of my strategy.¡¯ ¡®He is coming towards me. Will he break our friendship?¡¯ ¡®All the beast humans think that might is right. Their pride would never allow them to use strategies in a fight?¡¯ ¡®Is he like them? Will he think that his pride is hurt that I helped him with my strategy?¡¯ ¡®What will I do if he says that he no longer wants me?¡¯ Drake had already seen her fidgeting and also knew the reason. He smiled seeing her like that. His plan was working as expected. Drake and the twins reached the campfire and sat around it. The boar monster meat he left before was already cooked. He had cooked more than enough that even the women found in the goblin territory could eat their fill. Previously they were too busy, so the women were just given some dry rations to fill their stomachs. But after their victory against the goblin tribe, he didn¡¯t mind including them in the celebratory feast. He separated a major portion of the food. He turned to the twins and said, ¡°Bring it to them.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master. I am sure they will be extremely grateful for the young master¡¯s merciful heart¡±, said Yumi as she and her sister took the food and went towards the other campfire. When they left, he passed a portion to Aria, who received the plate with rigid hands. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He asked despite knowing what was the problem after observing her for a while. Aria was startled hearing Drake asking that. She controlled her fidgeting and asked Drake with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Drake are you angry at me?¡± ¡°Angry? Why would I be angry at you?¡± Drake acted as if he didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Are you angry that we won the war with the goblin tribe with my strategy?¡± Aria asked in a fearful tone. The twins returned after passing the food to the women. ¡°Young master, we gave them the food prepared by the young master and all of them are very grateful for the young master¡¯s generosity¡±, said Yumi. ¡°They like the food very much and are gorging on it as we speak¡±, added Ayame. Drake smiled upon hearing that. He was confident in his cooking skills. Then he returned to Aria. ¡°Why would I be angry with you?¡± asked Drake as he smiled. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to continue and said, ¡°Rather I am very impressed with you. Your strategy was awesome and helped us big time. Because of you, we won the war in such a short amount of time. I am thankful to you.¡± Despite all of Drake¡¯s plans for Aria, he was sincere in his praises for her. He was genuinely impressed by her talents. Aria knew from her beast senses and instincts that Drake was sincere in his praises. For the first time in her life she the recognition she desperately wanted. Despite her outward appearance and her fear towards the other beast humans, she harbored resentment and bitterness towards them for forbidding the fox humans to not use their natural talents. But it was all superseded by the fear and indoctrination she received from birth. She didn¡¯t have the guts to go against them before and she still didn¡¯t have the guts to go against them then. For a long time, because of the fox humans¡¯ weak strength, and their beauty, they were merely treated as the receptacles of the other beast humans¡¯ lust. But the sincere recognition from Drake proved to her that her choice was correct. Drake was someone worth following who would recognize all of her, not just a single aspect of her. She felt truly happy after a long time. Even the twins who remained stoic with her gave her acknowledging nods. She thought that she had finally proved him of her worth. She hugged him tightly, ¡°Thank you. Thank you. Thank you¡± and just kept thanking him. After a while, she separated and blushed when she realized that she hugged Drake impulsively for a long time. ¡®He appreciated my strategy. If I ask him again to be his follower, he will not reject me again, right?¡¯ When Drake saw that she calmed down, he smiled and proceeded to the next part of the plan. He left the campfire and came back within a minute. He had a huge bag in his hands. He passed the bag to her and said, ¡°Here is your share, fifty thousand fog coins.¡± He had already prepared the bag beforehand and was waiting for the perfect opportunity to give it to her. ¡°Fifty thousand fog coins!¡± exclaimed Aria. That was the first time she had seen such wealth. Even the two hundred coins she received before were kept as it is in her home. ¡°Yeah, sold many items in the chosen ones¡¯ marketplace¡±, said Drake. He had told her that the chosen ones had a separate market that only they could access anytime anywhere as long as they got a certain item. Within half an hour all the items he had put in the virtual shop were sold out. He lamented the deep pockets of the big guilds. Of course, after the sale of all his items his name was on the list of the richest players. Even after removing Aria¡¯s share, he had more than a hundred thousand fog coins. ¡°No, I can''t take it. This is too much.¡± ¡°Nonsense. You have earned it. You will be keeping it¡± said Drake then once again forcefully shoved the bag in her arms. Seeing the bag in her arms, she overcame her fears and asked, ¡°Drake, can I ask for something else instead of it?¡± ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Drake asked despite being aware of what she wanted. ¡°Am I worthy to be your follower now?¡± asked Aria in one breath. ¡°Aria, as I said before, I like going on adventures with you, moreover I appreciate your strategy.¡± Aria had a bad premonition when she saw Drake talk like that. ¡°But, if you want to follow me¡­¡± ¡°You are still not worthy.¡± Chapter 30: Wildfang Tribe* Drake and his group were traveling back. Aria was sitting in a corner of the RV in complete silence. After Drake refused her again, she quietly accepted the bag and sat silently with them. [You know that if you had accepted her, her loyalty would have reached the realm of Fanatic, right?] ¡®Yes¡¯ [Ok. Just checking.] That was the end of the short conversation between Drake and Ivy. Drake knew that if he accepted Aria, her loyalty would have increased to a minimum of 96 points. Of course, her loyalty stayed at 70 even after his second rejection. He wanted to simmer her more. Even if she had taken a step forward, the chains holding her were merely cracked a bit. If he had accepted her, those chains would be still bound to her. And would heal over time. He wanted her to break those chains, as with those, there was no use in taking her as a follower in the long term. Those chains would stop her from ever reaching 100 points in loyalty for him. After driving for a few hours, the party reached the territory. They dropped three out of twenty-two women at the admin office. Drake gave them some food and money to get by till they reached their homes. Among the rest nineteen, most were from many villages found on the edge of many territories that the goblins had raided. The goblins destroyed their villages, so they had no home to return to. Rest also had their reasons for not going back. Then they left for the Wildfang tribe as Drake didn''t want to send her alone with such a huge bag. It could be difficult for her to travel in the forest on foot while carrying such a big bag and at the same time defending herself from the predators hunting at night. Ayame didn''t leave with them. She drove the truck and trailer to drop the trailer with all the loot at the mansion. Then she would settle the rest of the women who decided to not leave. Drake, Yumi, and Aria traveled in the RV. They followed the forest trails to reach as near as possible to the tribe. Aria didn''t want Drake to see her tribe. She thought if he saw her tribe he would look down on her. That''s why she never showed him her tribe. Even when she introduced her mother to him, that was because her mother left the tribe to hunt for food and they happened to pass by her. She relented in the end after Drake¡¯s repeated insistence to help her. ¡ª------------ The Wildfang tribe consisted of only thirteen members and had a few dilapidated huts to house them. All the members of the tribe were outside their huts and were watching the scene in front of the tribe with fearful eyes. Three bull-men were fcking three fox women respectively very roughly. One of them was desperately trying to control her tears as she fearfully received every thrust. The other two just treated the f*cking as a painful chore that they had to do every few days. Another bull-man who looked like their leader was sitting on a chair. Two fox women were serving him enthusiastically. One of them was sucking his dick with passion and the other was sitting on his lip and kissing the bullman who groped her roughly in return. She moaned at all of his touches. In front of them was a fox woman lying on the ground. She was covered in bruises. Her hair was disheveled and her upper lip was busted from a punch. She was Maria, Aria¡¯s mother. ¡°I will ask you one last time. How did your worthless spawn get her hands on it?¡± asked Torix, the leader of the small group of four bullmen, referring to the bag placed near him. Aria brought that bag back from her adventure from the Poison Valley. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, said Maria with difficulty. She knew the bag¡¯s origin but lied. Torix didn¡¯t have to say anything. Willow, the fox-woman kissing him, hissed at Maria, ¡°How dare you continuously lie to the great Lord Torix? Don¡¯t you know that the great bull tribe is our master? How dare you lie to our masters?¡± Willow couldn¡¯t believe Maria¡¯s audacity in trying to lie to the bull-men. They were merely pets for the bull tribe. And it was their duty to follow all the orders of the bull tribe. ¡°That ingrate Aria must have told you from where she got so many fog coins. Such important information should be shared with our masters, but you ungrateful mother-daughter duo dared hide it. There is still time, confess everything to Lord Torix and he may lessen your punishment if he feels you worthy of it¡±, said Willow as she tried for Maria to give up the ¡®dark¡¯ and take refuge in the ¡®light¡¯. Torix just smiled lewdly when he heard the word punishment and traced Maria¡¯s curves with his eyes. He threw Willow on the ground and removed his dick from Brook¡¯s mouth, the other fox-woman. He shoved his entire twenty centimeters long d*ck straight inside Willow¡¯s p*ssy in one go. Willow moaned loudly at the painful intrusion. Brook who was relieved from d*ck-sucking duty, gave Maria an evil look, and said, ¡°Lord Torix, you don¡¯t have to worry even if this b*tch don¡¯t answer. Her evil spawn, Aria, must be about to reach the tribe as she usually returns at this time. We can capture her and then torture both the mother and daughter together to get the information.¡± ¡°No¡± screamed Maria weakly in pain, but everyone ignored her. She was too much in pain to even move. ¡°Aria *groan*¡±, said Torix while groaning as he relentlessly thrusted inside Willow. Brook who saw Torix was enjoying with Willow, went behind him and started licking his a*shole. *Groan* While groaning even more, he remembered the time when he f*cked Aria last time. He especially liked her tight body. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait till she comes back. I wanted to have a threesome with a mother and daughter since last year I heard Bullar did it¡±, said Torix. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. One of the fox-woman looking at the scene suddenly flinched when she heard the name Bullar, but quickly returned to normal and lowered her eyes. If anyone saw her eyes, they would find immense hatred for the bull-man named Bullar. ¡°Lord Torix, please focus on me¡±, said Willow coquettishly when she saw him thinking about the mother-daughter pair. ¡°Oh, you little b*tch want more, huh¡±, said Torix and increase his thrusting speed even more while pulling a handful of her hair. ¡°Ah, yes. Please breed me, sir. Please breed me so that I can produce more pets for the great bull-human tribe¡±. Hearing the way Willow was talking, Torix only snorted loudly and started fcking her with renewed vigor. Willow was having fun, both from the fcking she received and watching the state their tribe leader Maria was in. She hated her from the beginning and wanted to replace her to become the tribe leader. She was envious of both the mother and daughter. Especially Aria who used to go out hunting and bring bigger prey from them. The rest of the tribe also hunted, but as long as they got some small prey to fill their stomach, no one dared to fight those stronger monsters. Many times, they would just fill their stomach with fruits and berries. But Aria dared. She learned fighting from her mother and used to go out occasionally to hunt. Whenever Aria would return with the carcass of a monster she never dared to hunt, she seethed in envy. Aria would receive praise from all the tribe members for bringing such delicious game for them to eat. She wanted them to praise her like that. Moreover, the last few days she would go out every day and would bring many monsters. Every day the tribe was in a festive mood. She knew if she didn¡¯t do something in time, Aria would succeed her mother as the next tribe leader She got her chance when she saw Aria coming back to the tribe with a big bag. She wanted to ask her about the bag but she didn¡¯t get the chance as she went straight inside her hut and Maria closed the door. The next day, after Aria left, she saw the door to Maria¡¯s hut was open. She remembered about the bag after she saw it peeing from the gap of the open door. She tip-toed inside. After checking that Maria was not nearby, he opened the bag. Inside she found many poisonous monster parts. She was curious about how she got them, as she thought that Aria was not strong enough to kill so many monsters. She didn¡¯t care much about them. Her focus then shifted to another small pouch. She opened it and was shocked out of her wits. ¡°WHAT?!¡± There were fog coins inside it. She roughly guessed from above that there were more than a hundred coins in it. All the tribe members appeared near her when they heard her shout. They looked the same as Willow when they saw so much money. ¡°Who said you can touch this?¡± asked Maria in an irritated and angry tone. ¡°I was merely curious, but you tell me how did you get so many fog coins?¡± Aria said the first half in a small voice, then suddenly raised her voice and asked the question to try to cover her guilt. ¡°This money belongs to Aria. And neither of us has any obligation to tell you how she got it¡±, said Maria as she dismissed Willow¡¯s question. Willow was about to shout in anger, when Brook said, ¡°No matter where you got the money from, you should have informed the bull-human tribe about it and dedicated that money to them.¡± Willow smiled when she heard Brooke. Brooke was the only supporter she had in the tribe. The rest of the tribe members frowned upon hearing that but didn¡¯t interfere. They didn¡¯t want to interfere if the bull-human tribe would intervene in the matter. They didn¡¯t want to go against them. ¡°Yes, this money should belong to the glorious bull-human tribe. I will confiscate it and dedicate it to them when their representatives visit our tribe the next time¡±, said Willow as she reached for the bag. Her eyes were filled with greed as she thought about what she could do with so much money. Brooke also looked greedy and excited as Willow''s number one supporter, she would have her share. Maria clutched Willow¡¯s hand mid-way and squeezed it hard. ¡°Aah¡± Willow screamed in pain as she remembered that Maria was the strongest tribe member in the tribe. Maria kicked Willow in the chest as she fell out of the hut. Brooke was about to say something, but she was kicked out of the house the same way. ¡°You will regret this¡±, threatened Willow. Both Willow and Brooke were spitting fire at Maria as they left in shame for the humiliation they suffered in front of the tribe. Then the day Aria left with Drake and the twins for the goblin tribe, the representatives arrived in the tribe in the evening. ¡°Come out and greet your masters, b*tches¡±, said Torix as he stepped into the tribe with his three underlings. All the tribe members came out of their huts in fear and greeted the bull-men. Torix¡¯s underlings quickly selected a fox-women each to satisfy their urges and started fcking them in the middle of the tribe. Torix looked around but didn¡¯t find the one he was looking for. ¡°Maria, where is your daughter? It''s been a while since I have tasted her¡±, said Torix as he lewdly licked his lips. Maria hid her disgust deep inside her, fake smiled, and replied, ¡°She is out hunting for food. Why don¡¯t you let me serve you?¡± When he received Maria¡¯s offer, he dropped Aria¡¯s idea. Maria¡¯s mature charm had a different allure to it. Just as he decided to f*ck her hard that night, two figures suddenly came near him and hugged him tightly from both sides. ¡°My lord, please let us receive your grace today¡±, said Willow while hugging his right arm between her breasts. ¡°Yes, my lord. Please allow us to serve you today and receive your grace¡±, said Brooke while hugging his left arm between her breasts. Torix changed his mind immediately when he felt the softness around his arms. He snaked his hands behind their waists and held them hard. Then he kissed each of them hard. Both were flushed and out of breath after the kiss. Seeing their state, Torix could not control himself. Just as was about to take off his pants, Willow stopped him. ¡°My lord, please forgive me for the interruption, but I have some important news for you¡±, said Willow. Torix was angry being interrupted but somehow controlled it and said, ¡°This better be good, or be ready to face the consequences¡±. *GULP* Willow gulped in fear but still proceeded with her plan. She said, ¡°My lord, both these mother and daughter are traitors¡±. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Torix seriously. Even the other bull-men stopped and were watching what was happening. ¡°Lord Torix, please don¡¯t listen to what she is saying. She is lying¡±, said Maria as she paled when she heard Willow say that. ¡°Shut up¡±, yelled Torix at Maria. Willow gave a victorious smile to Maria and walked to her hut. Maria wanted to stop her but backed off when Torix glared at her. Willow brought the entire bag. She showed the contents of the bag. As she expected the bull-men were interested in those. But then she opened the pouch and showed its contents to them. They were dazzled by the numerous fog coins inside it. Greed was evident in their eyes. Willow smiled seeing their reactions, she said, ¡°My lord, Aria bought these from somewhere but neither the mother nor the daughter dedicated this wealth to the bull-human tribe. This is a huge disrespect and treason to the glorious bull-human tribe.¡± ¡°Where did Aria get this much money?¡± asked Torix to Maria. He wanted the source and if possible get even more money as he thought that all that money was already in his pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, said Maria, but received a punch in the face for her answer. Her upper lip was busted because of it. Torix kept on asking the same question, and Maria answered the same. With every answer, she received a new injury from him but never changed her answer. Chapter 31: You Are Finally Worthy Drake, Yumi, and Aria had traveled as far as possible in the RV, then they traveled the rest of the distance on foot. When they arrived near the tribe, they noticed some disturbance in the tribe, so Drake secretly signaled Yumi to hide nearby in case of emergencies. When they finally reached there, they noticed Maria was lying on the floor covered in injuries. She looked in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even get up. ¡°Mother!¡±, exclaimed Aria, as she dropped the huge bag she was carrying and ran inside the tribe when she saw her mother lying on the ground. ¡°Mother, are you ok?¡± asked Aria with a worried face as she came near her. ¡°I¡¯m ok, dear¡±, said Maria with difficulty and a gentle smile. Aria then noticed the guests in the village. She then remembered that that day was the day when the representatives from the bull tribe came every month to collect the monthly tribute. Every time, they came they would fck the fox-women to their hearts'' content. That¡¯s why, the representatives were changed every month, so that all the bull-men could get the chance to enjoy the fox-women. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t stop them if they wanted to come at other times to do the same. The fox women were so low in status that they were not even allowed to go near the bull tribe. Hence none of the bull-men took them back to their tribes, and would only enjoy them in the fox tribe. Aria recognized Torix and his group. They had come many times before and she had served them many times. In the past, she would have just considered that as a chore and moved on the next day, but after meeting Drake she was repulsed and disgusted by her actions even if she had no say in those actions. ¡°Hello Aria, remember me?¡± asked Torix as grinned lewdly at her while still fcking Willow. ¡°Did you hurt my mother?¡±, asked Aria in anger and fear. ¡°Why ask something you already know, dear Aria?¡±, asked Torix playfully as he stripped her naked with his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± asked Aria as she was already on the verge of crying. She felt too powerless in front of Torix. Deep in her mind, she knew that she was strong enough to crush Torix, but the primal fear inside her stopped her from taking that step. But she didn¡¯t notice one small change. Previously she wouldn¡¯t even dare to raise her voice in front of the bull-men, but angrily demanded answers from the bull-man named Torix. Something no one but two people noticed. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it because of you¡±, said Torix playfully. He felt his ego satisfied seeing Aria being completely helpless in front of him. He felt ecstatic thinking that whatever he would to anyone in the tribe, no one would dare to say anything to him. ¡°Me! What do you mean?¡± asked Aria confused. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, Aria, Aria, Aria. Don¡¯t be so naive. You got so much money and you dared to hide it from your masters. That¡¯s not the quality of a good pet¡±, said Torix. Aria¡¯s face became pale when she heard that. Then she noticed the bag nearby with its contents spilling out. That was the bag she brought back with her to the tribe. Then she noticed Willow¡¯s scheming smile as she looked at her. She understood the problem. She knew that Willow was competitive and dissatisfied with her and her mother, but she never thought that she would betray them like that. ¡°Please, I apologize. Please, you can take all the money and everything. But please, let my mother go¡±, begged Aria. Torix and the bull-men laughed uproariously hearing her begging like that. ¡°What do you mean, take the money? You are our pet, so by default your belongings are the tribe¡¯s property¡±, said another bull-man as all of them laughed even more. ¡°Of course, you b*tch, the contents of that bag are all mine. But I don¡¯t want just that bag. Tell me how you got all that money. There are even many monster parts in it. You are just a weak fox woman who can barely hunt small animals for food. I don¡¯t believe you went outside the territory to hunt them as none of these monsters whom the parts belong to are found in the territory. So, surely you must have stolen those from somewhere¡±, demanded Torix as he demeaned Aria. ¡°They are not stolen!¡± exclaimed Aria. ¡°Oh. Then do you mind telling me how you got those? Or do you want to get the same treatment your worthless mother got?¡± threatened Torix. Aria stayed silent and didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Aria was not speaking anything, Torix became angry and came out of Willow and moved towards Aria. He punched her hard in her gut, and when she keeled down due to pain, he kicked her to the ground. ¡°Aria!¡± exclaimed Maria when she saw her daughter being beaten by Torix. ¡°Tell me my dear pet, where did you get this money?¡± asked Torix once more, but anyone could see that his patience was coming to an end. He continued. ¡°Or is it that you are missing my twenty-inch-long greatness inside you? Want me to pound you real hard, to make you talk¡±, threatened Torix once again. He became even bigger inside Willow when thought about pounding Aria¡¯s tight p*ssy. She still said nothing. She didn¡¯t want them to find out about Drake as she didn¡¯t want to cause him any trouble. ¡®Wait a minute! Drake!¡¯ Aria suddenly remembered that Drake followed her to the tribe and then quickly turned her head and found Drake leisurely against a tree at the tribe entrance and watching everything. When Aria saw her mother¡¯s state, she ran inside still carrying the bag that she had thrown aside near the entrance. Drake followed behind her walking leisurely. When he reached the entrance, he just leaned against a tree nearby to watch her. ¡®No, no. no. This can¡¯t be happening. No, please don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t want you to see me like this.¡¯ ¡®He must have heard everything. Previously he only said that I was not worthy to follow him, but he remained my friend and we went on adventures together.¡¯ ¡®But now, he will leave me forever. I can not lose him. I can not lose him.¡¯ Aria was having a mental breakdown when thought of the consequences of Drake watching her in that situation. Everyone was startled when Aria suddenly turned around and then behaved strangely. They followed her gaze and found Drake leisurely watching them. Only then did everyone notice him as previously everyone¡¯s attention was on Aria. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. One of the bull-man took out his d*ck from the fox woman he was fcking and walked towards Drake and asked playfully, ¡°Hey pet, who is this human? Did you find yourself a sugar daddy? Is he the one who gave you all the money?¡± Aria suddenly came out of her trance when she heard those words. She begged desperately, ¡°No, please don¡¯t do anything to him. He has nothing to do with all this. Please, let him go.¡± "Hehe, it looks like I was right. He is your sugar daddy. Do you want to run betray your masters to serve your human sugar daddy?¡± taunted the bull-man. Then he said to Drake, ¡°Hey, you puny human, this b*tch is our property. How dare you lay your hand on our property?¡± Drake had previously told Yumi that whatever happened in the tribe, she would not interfere unless he signaled her or his life was in danger. That was why the bull-man was still alive after his disrespectful words to Drake. Drake turned his head towards him and said boredly, ¡°Buddy, at least wear your pants before you talk to me. Even if you don¡¯t, I mind that a man is talking to me with his d*ck dangling in front of me.¡± ¡°You puny human, how dare you? I will-¡± stopped the bull-man in between his sentences. He suddenly noticed the bag dropped on the ground nearby. He had seen Aria bringing the bag that she dropped near the entrance. He ignored it previously but suddenly became curious about what could be inside the bag. He reached for the bag and sliced it with his sword. As he did that, he saw the fog coins start flowing out of the bag. There was pin-drop silence. Suddenly, the bull-man exclaimed, ¡°Boss! That¡¯s thousands or even tens of thousands of fog coins!¡± The bull-men who were still fcking, all stopped. All the bull-men, Willow, and Brooke were watching the fog coins piled up with undisguised greed. ¡°Hey you, tell me where did you get so much money from?¡± demanded the bull-man. He asked because Drake was too thin, so he assumed that he must be very weak and could earn that much money by hunting monsters. His attire was too simple which showed he was not a spawn of a rich family. ¡°First, go put on some pants, then maybe I will tell you¡±, said Drake as he boredly dismissed him, while still leaning against the tree. ¡°You insolent human, do you think I don¡¯t dare hurt you?¡± said the bull-man as he moved towards Drake with his sword. ¡°No, please don¡¯t hurt him. I beg you. Lord Torix, please tell him to stop. Please, you can do anything to me, just please let him go¡±, begged Aria. ¡°You traitorous b*tch. Do you think you can stop me?¡± said the bull-man in anger. ¡°Please¡± ¡°Shut up-¡± ¡°Enough! Get back!¡± commanded Torix as he interrupted the bull-man. ¡°But boss-¡± ¡°I said get back!¡± yelled Torix. The bull-man grumbled and backed off but not before glaring at Drake who dismissed him yet again. Torix walked towards Drake menacingly. He was already angry with the mother-daughter pair, then he found out that Aria, his favorite pet, dared to hook up with a human outside. And she even dared to beg him to spare some worthless human. He thought that the pets were getting out of line. So, he decided to leave a message using the human. Torix came near Drake and stopped. Drake sighed and asked him, ¡°Do you guys have a fetish for dangling your dongs in front of other men?¡±, then said, ¡°Because trust me, I have no interest in seeing it. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I don¡¯t swing that way.¡± Drake received a punch in the face as a reply. He had to send a message to stop Yumi quickly as she was about to go berserk. (A/N: The message can be typed in head.) ¡°NO!¡± screamed Aria in despair. ¡°Damn, that hurts. Dude, at least wear some pants before hitting me¡±, said Drake after receiving the punch. His lips were busted with blood flowing out of the corner of his lips. Torix replied with yet another punch, that time in the guts. He didn¡¯t stop but kept on beating Drake. ¡°Stop. stop, please stop¡± Aria begged but no one listened to her request. She wanted to help Drake but her legs were rooted, she wanted to help him, but the fear ingrained inside her stopped her from moving. For the next fifteen minutes, Drake was beaten by Torix. Torix didn¡¯t kill Drake immediately. He wanted his to feel as much pain as possible before he would die. Aria''s voice was already hoarse from begging continuously. ¡®He will kill Drake. I will no longer be able to go on adventures with Drake. He will die because of me. Because I am too weak.¡¯ ¡®Drake will die.¡¯ ¡®Drake will die.¡¯ ¡®Drake will die.¡¯ ¡®He will die because of me.¡¯ ¡®He will die because of me.¡¯ ¡®He will die because of me.¡¯ While having such thoughts and begging hoarsely she looked up and saw Drake, who was injured all over his body. He was bleeding everywhere. ¡®No, please stop, he will die.¡¯ ¡®Please stop, he will die.¡¯ ¡®Please stop, he will die.¡¯ ¡®You are responsible for separating me from Drake. It''s all because of you. If not for you Drake would accepted me as her follower. I can only be Drake¡¯s pet.¡¯ ¡®But you and your whole tribe destroyed me and my chances to be with Drake.¡¯ ¡®You are responsible.¡¯ ¡®You are responsible.¡¯ ¡®You are responsible.¡¯ ¡®YOU ARE RESPONSIBLE!.¡¯ ¡®Stop, you can¡¯t hurt him.¡¯ ¡®Stop it.¡¯ ¡®Stop it.¡¯ ¡°STOP IT!¡±, yelled Aria. Torix stopped and looked back in astonishment and even more anger that Aria dared to shout at him for some worthless human. ¡°You b*tch dared to shout at your masters¡±, said another bull-man as he walked towards intending to punish her for her insolence. But just as he came near her, she attacked him with her sword and in a single swipe separated his head from his body. THUD Suddenly, the tribe was once again blanketed in silence. Neither the fox women nor the bull men could believe their eyes & ears. Shouting was one thing, but they never thought that Aria dared to kill a bull tribe member. ¡°You dare to rebel against us¡±, said the bull-man who insulted Drake as he moved towards her with his sword, intending to kill her. He thought that she killed the previous bull-man only because he was not alert and she took advantage of that and sneak attacked him. Aria didn¡¯t say anything and just watched them come near her. She easily dodged the slash and with a slash cut his body in two horizontally from the middle. His body fell in two parts. But he didn¡¯t die immediately, rather he was alive and would slowly die in despair and pain. ¡°Boss, save me. I don¡¯t want to die¡±, he shouted desperately. But Torix didn¡¯t say anything as he was already beyond saving. Rather he was stunned by Aria¡¯s strength. The first time could be a fluke, but the second time clearly showed her skill. He became a little afraid of her. The last bull-man who followed the bull-man shouting on the ground stopped dead in his tracks. He was already pale in fear. His soul nearly left his body when Aria walked towards him. ¡°No, stay away from me.¡± ¡°Stay away from me.¡± ¡°I beg please don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°Please I apologize for everything I have done, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t-¡± He stopped midway as Aria bisected his body by cutting it vertically. Torix started shaking in fear. ¡°You ungrateful wretch! You dared to rebel against the great bull tribe! If you value your life, go to the bull tribe and beg for the death sentence. Then maybe you will be given a less painful death¡±, yelled Torix as he ran away in fear, still nude. Aria didn¡¯t care about his warnings. She saw Drake covered in varying injuries and wanted to go near him, but stopped midway. She knelt and started sobbing. ¡®Drake was beaten so badly because of me.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t even show my face to him.¡¯ ¡®I am sure he must hate me now.¡¯ ¡®But him hating me is better than him dying.¡¯ ¡®I am sorry.¡¯ ¡®I am sorry.¡¯ ¡®I am sorry.¡¯ Aria just kept on apologizing to Drake in her mind. She didn¡¯t have the guts to look him in the eyes. Drake got up with difficulty. ¡°That guy sure packed a punch," said Drake to himself. He then looked towards Aria, who was sobbing while kneeling on the ground with her head turned down. Then he looked around at the state of the bull-men. He was impressed by the way they died. Previously, because Torix was blocking his field of vision, so was not able to see anything and only knew what happened based on voices and noises. He looked back to Aria and smiled. Then moved towards her slowly. Aria, who heard him moving towards her, looked up. When he arrived near her, she said while crying, ¡°Drake, I am sorry. You were hurt so badly because of me. I understand if you want to hate me. I will no longer bother you. Even if you want to kill me for it, I will not mind and happily accept my death.¡± Drake maintained his smile and asked, ¡°Now, why would I hate you or want to kill you?¡± He didn¡¯t give her any chance to respond and said, ¡°But I do have one thing I want to say to you.¡± Aria looked at him curiously while still lightly sobbing. ¡°You are finally worthy!¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. ¡°Do you mean...¡± Drake only nodded while smiling at her question. Seeing that Aria jumped up, hugged him tightly, and started crying. Drake hugged her back and gently patted her back. Name: Aria Wildfang Loyalty +30, 100 (Zealot) While he was hugging her, his gaze turned towards Maria, who had sat up on the ground with difficulty. They exchanged glances before smiling evilly at each other. Their busted lips and blood dripping from the corners of their lips made their smiles terrifying to behold. Chapter 32: Evil Masterminds The night, when Aria returned from her adventure from the Poison Valley fog zone. After crying and being both physically and emotionally exhausted, Aria fell asleep in her mother¡¯s lap. Maria gently caressed her daughter¡¯s head as she slept in her lap. She only hoped that her daughter would find happiness. In her youth, Maria was also like Aria. She used to go hunting in the forest to hunt many strong monsters for food for the tribe. Because of regular hunting, she was naturally very strong. No one knew, not even her daughter that she was a veteran. She had an Intermediate Stage Spear Mastery. But she never showed her true strength in front of others. She was strong but still didn¡¯t have the guts to run away from the beast men. There were many reasons for that. The first was that she knew that as a veteran she may be stronger among the mortals, but the true power holders were the extraordinary. If any of them found that she was a veteran, they would annihilate the entire Wildfang tribe. The second was of course the fear and indoctrination she received from the birth that invisibly became her crutch. The shackles that prevented her from moving forward. And the third, the most important one. She never found someone like Drake in her younger years. If she did, then the first two points would hold no sway against her. She was confident enough to destroy those shackles in a heartbeat, as long as she found someone worthy to give her loyalty to. Even if under the influence of those shackles, she was not ignorant and was wise enough to understand that those shackles were merely glass shackles built upon the fear ingrained after hundreds of years of oppression and indoctrination. But she never found anyone who gave her the motivation to shatter those shackles. After one of the bull-man impregnated her, she gave birth to Aria. For the bull-men, all the fox women, even those who were their daughters, were considered less than slaves. So, she never received any care from the bull-man, who impregnated her after playing with her body for weeks and never even considered Aria to be his daughter. When she gave birth to Aria, she gave up finding someone. She spent all her time taking care of Aria. Despite knowing the negative effects of indoctrination, she still taught her daughter all about that. She hoped Aria would break the shackles on her own. She never wanted to do that, but she was helpless against her situation. Even if she wanted to run away with her daughter, there was no place to hide. In the entire Black Forest, they were treated worse than slaves. In the Black Forest Kingdom, there were still some beast-men who traveled but due to the friction in shadows between the two giants, that happened rarely. And if they went there, there was a big chance, they would either be enslaved again. The last option remaining was leaving the territory, but that was nothing less than a death sentence for a lone explorer especially one traveling with a toddler. As Aria grew up, she found her own shadow in Aria. She had decided if Aria found someone worthy enough to follow, she would submit together with her daughter. But if she failed, she would accompany her and protect her, till the day she would die. The fox women had a rather low life expectancy because many died as they reached middle-aged, as they did not have the same allure as before. So many times they were either killed by the bull-men to vent their anger or when they were fcked too hard by them. Among the thirteen members of the Wildfang tribe, only one other tribe member was from her generation, rest were from Aria¡¯s generation. As Maria was having such thoughts while caressing Aria¡¯s head in her lap, her beast instincts suddenly warned her. Her eyes widened, her ears perked up, and she became vigilant of any movement. Then she noticed a note lying on the table. She remembered that there was no such note there. After gently laying Aria on the bed and covering her with the sheets, she carefully moved towards the table. She picked up the note when she failed to notice any malicious intents from it. ¡°Meet me outside the tribe.¡± That was all that was written on the note. But Maria who guessed who left the note, had a smile on her face. She left the tribe. There she noticed marks on the trees that looked inconspicuous but she guessed that her secret guest left them to help her follow them. After running for two hundred meters she stopped as the marks ended. She looked around and her gaze stopped at a tree. The tree looked no different from other trees in the night sky. ¡°You can show yourself, Lord Drake. I have come alone,¡± Maria said with a smirk facing the tree. As if an invisibility spell was lifted, Drake appeared. He was leisurely standing while leaning on the tree Maria pointed. He had used a limited-time use invisibility prop he purchased from the system shop. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. After returning to the mansion, he left alone without telling anyone and came to the forest. He knew the general direction of Aria¡¯s tribe and easily found it. He came to the tribe to see Aria¡¯s reaction to think of further plans. He used the invisibility prop to turn invisible and saw the interactions between the mother and daughter. He found Maria interesting after he understood her thoughts. So, he decided to meet her. That was his first meeting with Maria, unknown to anyone. Drake laughed and greeted her, ¡°Hello Maria. It''s nice to meet you.¡± Maria walked towards him gracefully and said with an elegant smile, ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Lord Drake.¡± They were smart people, so they didn¡¯t waste time asking how they knew about each other. Drake blatantly checked her out and said with a smile, ¡°I can see where Aria got her skills from.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Lord Drake,¡± Maria said with a seductive smile. But the smile suddenly disappeared as her temperament suddenly changed and became menacing, she said with slight killing intent, ¡°But Lord Drake, I am a little angry that you made my dear daughter cry. That girl is a piece of my heart.¡± Drake didn¡¯t care about her changes. He watched her with an amused smile and asked, ¡°So, should I have reduced the difficulty of her test?¡± Maria¡¯s temperament took another one hundred eighty degrees turn as she was back to her seductive and elegant smile, she said, ¡°Absolutely not. It is perfect. A competent lord will never tolerate that his subordinates live in fear and submission of another person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied Drake. Then continued, ¡°Since you know that, you should know why I wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°Of course, I know, my Lord. But I have to remind you that what you want to do may take too much effort¡±, said Maria as if persuading him to give up whatever he wanted. Drake ignored her fake persuasion and just asked with a smile, ¡°Is the outcome worth the effort?¡± Maria¡¯s smile matched his as she said, ¡°It¡¯s more than worth it.¡± ¡ª------------ For the next few days when Drake decided to rest after the Poison Valley adventure, he explained to Aria about their upcoming adventure to the goblin tribe. He gave her a basic overview of the entire tribe and their main mission to annihilate the tribe. He gave her time to think about the strategies to be used there. Drake¡¯s second meeting with Maria, and first official meeting according to Aria, was unplanned. It only happened because Maria wanted to tease her daughter by making her introduce Drake to her. Drake wanted to take a longer rest for the next adventure. He wanted the twins to take at least a week to get used to their new powers by practicing in the training room. But he cut it short as Maria told him about the visit of the bull tribe¡¯s representatives. So, he decided to complete the Goblin Valley mission that day. Then on the day of the goblin tribe adventure, the real plan began. After Aria left the tribe, Maria purposefully left the door open, which normally, she would never do. She adjusted the bag with the loot that Aria brought such that, if anyone spared some effort, they would be able to see the bag peeking out of the gap. She knew that among all the tribe members, only Willow and Brooke were the ones who were unruly enough to not only peek inside the tribe leader¡¯s hut but also try to sneakily check out her belongings. And as expected, Willow took the bait. When all the tribe members gathered, she acted dismissive to both of them just to increase their hidden resentment. She purposefully kicked them both in from of the tribe to humiliate them. Their greed and resentment that had crossed all limits was more than enough for them to snitch her to the bull tribe representatives. Then, as expected those muscle-brained idiots hit her. She was even prepared to be fcked by them but as she guessed those two sluts kept the leader Torix occupied. She took all her beatings as those were not new to her. With her strength that was more than enough to kill them easily, though she never did. Together with her resilience as a beast-human, she could recover from most injuries in a month. The next part of the plan started when Aria arrived. Because of the deeply ingrained indoctrination, for which she was partly to blame, Aria didn¡¯t attack the bull-men. But she was happy she talked back to them for the first time. A good progress in her dictionary but nowhere near enough for their plan to work. She felt pain in her heart when she saw her being beaten by Torix, but she held on. Then everyone¡¯s focus turned to Drake who was standing leisurely leaning against a tree. Drake had asked Yumi to stay behind as he didn¡¯t want any unexpected variable to occur in their plan due to her presence. She was mainly present as a failsafe in case everything went south. Maria was deeply impressed by Drake¡¯s willpower when she saw him being beaten by Torix continuously. She was different. With her strength and beast human physiology, she was still in too much pain. But Drake was much weaker than her but was taking much more beatings than her. Many times she wanted him to stop as she could not see him getting her. But the resolute look he hid behind his bored eyes as he was beaten continuously stopped her every time. Then the moment both of them were waiting for, finally came. Aria cut the head of one of the bull-men. Never in her life, had she felt so much pride for her daughter. Her daughter did something that she never dared to do. Aria proceeded to cut the second bull-men in the middle horizontally, leaving him to die a slow painful death. She knew that was Aria¡¯s way of taking revenge against the bull-men for disrespecting Drake. After killing the third one, Torix, the leader ran away. Then Aria suddenly knelt and started sobbing bitterly. Maria felt as if someone twisted a knife in her heart when she saw her daughter like that. She wanted to hold her close to her heart and console her. She wanted to tell her that everything was alright. She wanted to gently pat her back and head to comfort her. She wanted to do so much but held her back. ¡°You are finally worthy!¡± She saw the badly beaten boy reach towards her daughter with difficulty. Then he something that her daughter wanted to hear desperately for a long time. ¡°Do you mean...¡± That boy who hid his pain behind a carefree but gentle smile, nodded his head to confirm his affirmation for her daughter. Even if his face always had a carefree expression, she had seen the pride and arrogance hidden deep inside his eyes. The eyes that fascinated her when she first met him. Never once did his eyes leave that pride and arrogance, whether he was talking to someone, taking a violent beating or just looking at her daughter with a gentle smile. Seeing that Aria jumped up, hugged him tightly, and started crying. Despite the pain he felt because of being hugged like that, he hid it behind his smile, hugged her back, and gently patted her back. At that moment, she realized that her daughter was in good hands. Name: Maria Wildfang Loyalty +30, 100 (Zealot) As Drake looked at Maria while still hugging Aria, they exchanged glances. They gave each other evil smiles to confirm their relationship and acknowledge that the plan was a resounding success. Chapter 33: Subjugating the Wildfang Tribe Part 1 After hugging Drake for some time, Aria separated from him. Her eyes had the same level of fanaticism that he saw in Yumi¡¯s eyes when he first saw her. She knelt in front of him. Maria got up with difficulty, walked towards her daughter, and like her knelt in front of Drake. Her eyes were the same as her daughter. They turned their heads toward each other, smiled, and turned back. Then in unison, they said, ¡°Thank you, my lord, for deeming us worthy to stand by your side. We offer you our eternal allegiance, pledging to serve you for all eternity and beyond.¡± ¡°I accept.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± they said, again in unison. ¡°Get up.¡± Both of them got up together. The rest of the fox women had no idea what was going on. Initially, the bull-men were torturing the human, then Aria suddenly lost her mind and killed three of them and their leader ended up running away in fear. Then their leader and her daughter pledged their allegiance to a human. Even if with their superior intellect, they could not understand what was happening. Of course, that superior intellect was rusted because of living like dolls and not using their natural gifts. So that might also be a reason for them to not able to understand what was happening. Meanwhile, Yumi returned while dragging Torix behind her by his horn. Drake had told her to catch and bring him back. He gave her explicit instruction that she was not allowed to kill him or hurt him much. After all, he was still needed for the next phase of his plan. ¡°Leave me you b*tch. Let me go. My tribe leader is Extraordinary, and he is also my distant uncle. If he finds that I didn¡¯t return, he will skin both you and that loudmouth human alive¡± Torix said feeling pain as his back was scratched from being dragged back to the fox tribe. He felt his horn would rip off if that human woman dragged him for a few more meters. ¡°Thanks, Yumi, for bringing him here. I was about to go find him. He dared to hurt Young Master, I will make him regret being born,¡± Aria said as she walked towards Torix menacingly. She had changed the way she referred to Drake. She called him young master just like the twins. As she moved towards Torix, she was pleasantly surprised that Yumi nodded back as a way to acknowledge her thanks. Yumi had already noticed both Aria and Maria¡¯s changes, hence the change in her treatment of Aria. ¡°Wait, Aria,¡± Maria said as she stopped Aria from killing Torix. Aria stopped and looked back at her mother in confusion, who just gave her a gentle smile. She knew that her mother had no intentions of sparing Torix as she could the fury hidden beneath the gentle smile. ¡°Dear, young master has helped us to see the light and cleared the darkness in our lives. Don¡¯t you think our fellow tribe members deserve a chance to the young master¡¯s light,¡± Maria said as she gave a gloating look to Torix. He felt chills run down his spine seeing that look. Aria had a moment of realization about what her mother was implying. She smiled and turned back to Torix. ¡°What do you want to do? How about you let me go and I will not tell anyone about your betrayal? I will just say that a monster killed my companions,¡± Torix implored as he was getting afraid of what might happen to him. Aria didn¡¯t listen to him and brought a few long and sturdy vines. She tied Torix to a tree using the vines. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. Let me go,¡± shouted Torix hysterically as tried to break himself out but the vines were too tight and didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Everyone, do you want to be treated as livestock by the beast-human?¡± ¡°Do you want to be treated as someone less than even a slave?¡± ¡°Do you want to live under the oppression of the bull tribe and in extension the whole beast-humans forever?¡± ¡°Do you want to forever suppress a part of your being that defines you? ¡°All that, just because some useless king was afraid of us taking over his throne and kingdom?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Now all of you have a chance to write a new chapter in your lives. You have a chance to embrace your true self. You have to just take a step forward. Can you do it?¡± After giving her motivational speech, Maria quieted down to let everyone soak in what she said. The tribe members'' processors were rusted because of not using their brains to their full potential, but that could not hide the fact that all of them had the latest generation of processors installed in their brains. Their eyes widened as they understood what Maria was suggesting. Everything that Maria said resonated with them. But like Aria, they didn¡¯t have the guts to go against the innate fear they had against the bull tribe. So nobody moved. ¡°Maria, have you lost your mind? First, your rebellious daughter killed three members of the respected bull tribe. Now you are suggesting we hurt and kill Lord Torix. Quickly release him this instant and then both of you commit suicide immediately to appease him,¡± Willow screamed like a banshee. Initially, her mind was a mess as she saw the scenes that she never imagined in her life happening in front of her. She was in too much shock to respond before. Only after listening to Maria¡¯s speech did she come to her mind. She immediately shouted for them to stop. She was so close to becoming the next tribe leader. There was a chance that Lord Torix would have taken a liking to her so that her following days would be smooth sailing. She wouldn¡¯t let them ruin her plans. She thought that the situation could still be salvaged as long as both of them died. But no one gave her any heed. Frustrated she went towards him herself to untie him. ¡°Thank you, I knew I could depend on you,¡± Torix said with hopeful eyes. ¡°It is my duty, my lord,¡± said Willow excited to be recognised by Torix. Torix looked hopeful when he saw her coming towards him. He thought that when he returned to the tribe, he would bring back all the best fighters of the tribe and level the entire fox tribe to the ground. Even the foolish fox who was helping him. But his eyes lost his soul as he lost all hope because of what he saw. *THUD* Willow''s head fell to the ground. Aria beheaded her when she reached too close to Torix. No one believed that she would even kill fellow tribe members. Brooke, who saw Willow¡¯s end started in fear. She silently started backing away intending to run away. *GASP* Suddenly, she stopped as she saw the tip of a knife peeking out of her stomach. When she was backing away one of the fox women quietly went behind her and impaled her with a knife. Then she pulled back the knife and pierced it in her neck from the side. She pulled out the knife and Brooke dropped dead. She calmly walked towards Torix with an icy expression. Both Maria and Aria were impressed by her actions. ¡°No, no, no. Stay away from me,¡± Torix shouted in fear he saw her coming towards him. She stopped in front of him. She traced her knife at various parts of his body like arms, legs, stomach, neck, etc. Torix was covered in cold sweat. He felt his heartbeat increasing whenever the knife came near his head or heart. Finally, her knife came to the base of his d*ck. His eyes widened thinking of the possible consequences. She traced the knife to the tip of the d*ck. ¡°No, no, no, don-¡± ¡°AAH¡± Torix''s voice was cut short as she sliced off a piece. He screamed in agony. Then she did something that made him wish to die. Like slicing a cucumber in circular pieces, she sliced his d*ck. With each cut, he would be relieved of the previous pain, but it would immediately be replaced by a new pain. After she was done cutting off his d*ck, she moved back. Then she turned to Drake, and said, ¡°That was for you boss¡±. Drake laughed out hard when he heard that. He understood what she was implying and said, ¡°Thank you very much¡±, while still laughing. She nodded back and stood aside silently still with an icy face. After laughing, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ruby,¡± she replied. ¡°Good name. I will remember it.¡± Ruby just nodded in return. Drake didn¡¯t care about her attitude. Her loyalty told him the truth. That was just her personality. Name: Ruby Wildfang Loyalty: 96 (Fanatic) Ruby was the fox woman who trembled when she heard the name Bullar. Her immense hatred for him and in extension for the entire bull tribe was due to the incident that happened last year. Last year Bullar and his group came to the fox tribe as bull tribe representatives. He ordered both Ruby and her mother to serve him. But because of being too drunk, he was too rough with them, much more than how rough bull-men normally were. That was the most painful sexual experience of her life. Her mother after seeing her in discomfort and pain, tried her best to stop him from violating her. Whenever he wanted to fuck her, she would seduce him to divert his mind to her. That would not have worked if he was clear-headed but he was too drunk and horny and only had sex in his mind. Her mother received all the pain and torture alone for the entire night. Then the next morning the bull-men finally left. She could never forget her mother¡¯s gentle smile as she said, ¡°Live well, my dear¡± and took her last breath. Her smile never lost her face. She found her mother bleeding heavily from down and had suffered multiple internal injuries. Her mother only held on to pure willpower as she knew that if she gave up and died, her daughter might face the same fate. So she held on till the bull-men left and then died satisfied that her daughter was saved from harm. From that instant, she held immense hatred for the bull tribe that she hid deep in her heart. She wanted to kill Bullar and was even ready to die together with him. But she never did that as that would be disrespectful to her mother who sacrificed herself so that she could live her. So, for her mother¡¯s last wish, she kept all the hate, sadness, and bitterness in her heart. But Drake gave her an opportunity. An opportunity that was grabbed as soon as it was shown. It was an opportunity that allowed her to take her revenge while still fulfilling her later mother¡¯s wish. Chapter 34: Subjugating the Wildfang Tribe Part 2 All the tribe members were once again astounded with the turn of events. First, Aria killed Willow, then Ruby killed Brooke, and then she injured Torix in a rather gruesome manner. Seeing Ruby hurt the monster from their nightmare gave them more hope and motivation but that was still not enough to counter their innate fear. So, no one else moved. Maria expected this. She knew they were close but needed more stimulation to go against their upbringing. ¡°Sara, didn¡¯t you used to say that you wanted to explore the world? You were always fascinated by the stories of explorers who venture out of the protective cover of the territories to the unknown and discover many new and exotic places.¡± ¡°Emma, what about you? Weren¡¯t you fascinated by adventures too like Sara? Like Sara¡¯s interest in discovering new places, you liked solving puzzles and wanted to solve various mysteries in the fog world.¡± ¡°Both of you used to follow my daughter used to follow my Aria out whenever she used to go to deep in the forest to hunt for food when you were young. But then why did you stop doing that?¡± ¡°What about you, Zoe? You used to like studying various plants. You found many useful plants and herbs near us that were helpful for the tribe. You created many different concoctions and decoctions all by yourself, for healing wounds, for different illnesses, and many others. You did all that at a very early age. Where is that zeal now? Where is Zoe who used to actively help others even if they were the bull tribe members who consider us less than insects?¡± ¡°Chloe, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to become the strongest spear fighter and protect our tribe? You used to learn spear from me enthusiastically. You were never afraid of a fight and always used to spar with Aria. You wanted to compete with Aria in everything. Do you remember, that both of you used to compete on who would hunt stronger monsters and bring more monster meat as food for the tribe? Then why did that enthusiasm cool down?¡± One by one, Maria pointed at various tribe members. All of them had dreams and aspirations when they were young but they were rushed under the weight of cruel reality. The only one who stayed consistent with her nature was Aria, due to the constant influence of her mother, who even if gave the same upbringing as the other girls to her daughter, still encouraged her to always follow her heart. Maria decided to strike when the iron was still hot and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you all remember the pain of losing your loved ones in their hands? Do you want to give up the one and most possibly the only chance of revenge you will ever have? Break the shackles that have bound you. Embrace your true self. We can only encourage you and give you an opportunity, but it is up to you to take a step forward and accept this opportunity.¡± Everyone had hatred in their hearts for losing their loved ones like Ruby. But unlike Ruby who never let the fire of hatred go out but always fueled it and held it deep in her heart, the others¡¯ fire of hatred had long cooled off. All that was left was numbness and sadness. After speaking, Maria quieted down again. She gave them all the time to think about what they wanted to do. Everyone looked as if they were having a heated debate in their minds. A few minutes later, Chloe suddenly went inside her hut. Some thought that she gave up and went back to her hut. But she proved them wrong as she came out with a rusted spear in her hands. That was the spear she used back then she was nothing but a naive but lively girl. The spearhead was rusted and was no longer as sharp as before due to years of just lying in a corner. With resolute steps, she moved towards Torix, who was in too much pain to say anything. She aimed and hit his right leg. She didn¡¯t make a big wound, because, first, the skin of the bull tribe members was too thick, second, her skills had dulled down due to not using them, and lastly third, due to the rust, the spearhead didn¡¯t have much sharpness. She kept on hitting his right leg, again and again, as if letting out all her frustrations. By itself, one hit was not enough, but she had hit him hundreds of times. She stopped when his right leg was already a mangled mess. Torix¡¯s voice was already hoarse from shouting in pain. Chloe was the start as one by one other tribe members took up arms and gave Torix as much pain as possible. But none made the killing move. Zoe looked towards a fox woman, who remained expressionless as she saw the revolution happening in front of her. That woman was Darla, the only fox woman from the same generation as Maria. She turned towards her daughter but maintained the same expressionless face. Seeing that, Zoe made up her mind and joined the others in hurting Torix as if performing a ritual. All the tribe members but two had turned sides. One of them was Darla, Zoe¡¯s mother. The other was Dawn who was sitting in a fetal position in a corner sobbing quietly. Whatever was happening was too much for her weak mind. She was the fox woman who was holding back her tears when she was f*cked by the underling of Torix. Maria knew about Dawn. She was a good kid and was the liveliest of all. But once her mother was beaten to death by a bull-man because she spilled his drink. Then he proceeded to beat her half to death. That day, her personality took a one-eighty-degree turn as she became extremely afraid of the bull-men. She would tremble in fear whenever there were bull-men near her. Many times she would cry because of too much pressure as those bull-men would make her remember the face of her mother before her death. She still remembered her last words that she said with a tearful face, ¡°Sorry Dawn, I can no longer take care of you¡±. Those words left a scar on the young Dawn¡¯s psyche. When Dawn saw the first Aria, then Ruby, then other tribe members hurt Torix, instead of becoming motivated like others, she became more and afraid about what would happen to her. She didn¡¯t believe that Torix was hurt. She thought that that was merely an illusion as she thought that those monsters would never feel pain and could only give pain. ¡°Dawn, I know you are afraid. But this is your chance to win against your fear. Come and join us,¡± Maria said sounding as gentle as possible to not scare the girl anymore. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°No, they will hurt me. Please don¡¯t make me do this,¡± begged Dawn while sobbing in between. Maria tried hard to persuade Dawn for many minutes but she didn¡¯t want to understand anything. She thought she could never hurt him and if she tried anything, she would be beaten to death too like her mother. Aria had enough after watching for a while. She didn¡¯t want to waste everyone¡¯s time anymore just because Dawn was too weak-minded to listen to reason. She decided to kill her and be done with it because if she couldn¡¯t be useful to Drake, she was useless. That way she would also be freed from her fears permanently. She felt pity for her as they had known each other for so long and she was not like Willow and Brooke. But she wouldn¡¯t mind giving her the same ending as them if that was her behavior. But before Aria moved, Ruby defeated her to it. Aria stopped seeing Ruby going towards Dawm, She knew both of them were best friends and were always together. When Dawn felt Ruby come in front of her, she turned her gaze up, then with teary eyes and a cracking voice asked, ¡°Ruby, you have come to help me, right? See, all of them are bullying me. Please help me, I don¡¯t want to be beaten. Why can¡¯t they understand that those bull-men can not be hurt? They don¡¯t feel pain. Please help me, I want things to go back to how they were before. I just had to put up with their torture once or twice a day each month, then I would be free for the rest of the month. That was so good. Why can¡¯t we just live like we were living till now?¡± Ruby gazed right into Dawn¡¯s eyes who was looking at her with hopeful eyes. Ruby had always protected her before, many times Willow and Brooke bullied her but it was always Ruby who saved her. She knew that Ruby would save her once again. ¡°Yes, I have come to help you,¡± said Ruby. Dawn smiled hearing that but the smile was shortlived. SLAP Ruby slapped her tightly on the face. Tears fell from Dawn¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe Ruby would hurt her. While crying she asked, ¡°Why did you hit me? I considered you my best friend.¡± ¡°We are best friends,¡± Ruby said matter-of-factly. She didn¡¯t let Dawn say anything more. She held her wrist tightly and forced her up on her feet. Dawn tried hard to remove her vice-like grip but failed. ¡°Ruby, please let me go,¡± Dawn pleaded. Ruby ignored all her pleas and pulled her towards Torix. When Dawn came in front of Torix, she started trembling. Ruby handed her knife to Dawn. But she dropped the knife and said, ¡°No, please don¡¯t make me do it¡±. Ruby handed her the knife once again. Before Dawn could drop the knife again, Ruby forcefully closed her hand around the knife, then clutched her hand tightly so that she would not open. While holding her hand, Ruby impaled the knife in the uninjured stomach of Torix. Torix who got a few minutes rest, screamed in pain once again when he felt pain from yet another body part. Ruby let go of Dawn¡¯s hand, but surprisingly Dawn didn¡¯t lose her grip on the knife. She looked closely at the wound caused by the knife then she looked at Torix''s face which was once again distorted as he screamed in pain. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Dawn asked in a rather innocent way. Torix was cursing the last eighteen generations of Dawn for asking such a ridiculous question. But the pain stopped him from voicing out his thoughts. She pulled out the knife and then inserted it back a few seconds later. Torix screamed once again. ¡°You are in pain!¡± Dawn exclaimed. She again pulled out the knife and then inserted it back again. Torix screamed once again. ¡°You can feel pain!¡± Dawn again exclaimed with a strange smile. She again pulled out the knife and then inserted it back again. Torix screamed once again. ¡°Ruby, he can feel pain,¡± Dawn giggled. She again pulled out the knife and then inserted it back again. Torix screamed once again. She just laughed seeing Torix¡¯s reaction. She did the same actions many times continuously and laughed at Torix¡¯s reaction every time. ¡°You can feel pain.¡± ¡°Come on, feel more pain,¡± ¡°Feel the pain.¡± ¡°Feel the pain.¡± ¡°Hahaha, feel the pain.¡± Dawn¡¯s face had a mad and euphoric expression as she continuously impaled Torix with the knife and enjoyed his painful screams. After enduring the painful torture for a few minutes, Torix¡¯s voice which had recovered somewhat before became hoarse once again. So, he could no longer scream at Dawn¡¯s torture. ¡°Why are you screaming?¡± ¡°Scream¡± ¡°Scream¡± ¡°SCREAM¡± Ruby once again held Dawn¡¯s wrist as she was about to insert the knife again into his stomach. Dawn looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Ruby why did you stop me? I want to make him scream. I want to hear his screams.¡± Ruby didn¡¯t hear her and just pulled her to the side. ¡°What are you doing Ruby? Why are you stopping me? I want to make him scream. Leave me. Leave me¡± said Dawn as she struggled to free her wrist. Ruby forcefully hugged her. Dawn tried to separate but was unable to. ¡°We will have our revenge together. I am your best friend and will always have your back,¡± Ruby said. Dawn suddenly calmed down as she heard that. She started crying once again. Ruby held her tightly as she gently patted her back. Torix was on his last breath. The only reason he was still alive was because of the tough vitality of the bull tribe. Aria looked happy seeing that. She was ready to cut Dawn down. But that was only when there was no other alternative. Seeing that Ruby helped Dawn move on, she was genuinely happy for her friend. Maria also had a pleased smile on her face. As she expected, the stone-faced Ruby helped the fearful Dawn break the shackles. Other than Willow and Brooke she liked all her fellow tribe members and if possible, she didn¡¯t want to lose anyone. She knew that if there was anyone who could help Dawn, that was Ruby. Then, Maria turned her attention towards Darla, the only fox woman who had yet to join them. She didn¡¯t start any more speeches. Those knew those wouldn¡¯t work on Darla. As her wisdom was no less than her own. But she was too passive and liked to maintain the status quo. Of course, the main reason for that was still the fear. She asked her directly, ¡°What about you Darla?¡± Darla sighed deeply. She turned her towards Drake who was watching everything like he was watching a drama movie in a theatre while leisurely leaning against a tree. She said, ¡°In less than one day, you disrupted the peace and tranquility of the entire tribe¡±. Drake merely smiled and said, ¡°I will take that as a compliment.¡± Darla didn¡¯t say anything and turned her head back to Maria. She asked, ¡°Have you thought this through? This is a big decision that will impact our entire lives.¡± Maria gave her an elegant smile and said, ¡°Absolutely.¡± Darla sighed deeply once more hearing that. Seeing that Maria knew her plan was a success. Darla moved towards Torix with small graceful steps. She reached him and said, ¡°Lord Torix, this is the last time I will call you lord. As from now on I will have a new lord.¡± She closed her eyes as if reminiscing the past and continued, ¡°I have known you since you were a little kid. So, I can¡¯t bear to hurt you. Let me relieve you from your misery as this will be my last act of kindness towards you and your tribe.¡± A tear fell from Torix¡¯s eyes. He remembered Darla, as she took care of him many times when he was a kid. Many times she was beaten by his father to cover for his mistakes. He would always mock her as being stupid for helping him. Never once he was grateful for her. While feeling immense pain, he said with difficulty, ¡°Thank you. I am sor-¡± But his sentence was cut short as Darla sliced his throat as she opened her eyes. Looking at the dead Torix, she said, ¡°It is too late to apologize, Torix. For the destruction of your entire tribe is already set in stone.¡± Then she turned towards Drake, all the tribe members followed suit. She knelt in front of him and all her tribe members other than Maria and Aria, knelt with her together. She said, ¡°My lord, please see it in your heart to allow us to let us prove our worth to you.¡± Chapter 35: Rewarding The Twins* Drake watched the fox-women kneeling in front of him. Other than Aria and Maria, the rest of the fox tribe members were kneeling in front of him to get a chance to prove themselves worthy of becoming his followers. He checked their loyalty towards him. Ruby had the highest loyalty. She was a Devout with 92 points of loyalty. The rest were all Loyal. Other than Darla, the rest had 81-90 points of loyalty. Darla has the least loyalty, she was a Loyal at 75 points of loyalty. ¡°Ok. I will give you a chance to prove your loyalty,¡± Drake said. All the fox tribe members¡¯ faces were brightened when they heard that. Just as they were wondering what they would have to do to prove themselves, all the tribe members including Aria and Maria disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s meet six days later. Then we will see if you have what it takes to follow me,¡± said Drake with a smile. He sent all of them to the training room. He purchased the Training Room slot for 36 hours for them. After the twins¡¯ massacre of the goblin tribe, Drake was not low in points. With his 30% share, he got more than five thousand Eldritch Points. Purchasing the Training Room slot for the Wildfang Tribe for 36 hours was no big deal for him. He sent Aria and Maria not as a test, as he had already accepted them as his followers. He sent them to use that opportunity and use the Training Room. The next time they use it, they would have to buy the slot independently. Drake turned to Yumi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± But Yumi didn¡¯t reply. Drake was slightly surprised as Yumi said nothing but smiled as he guessed the reason. He went towards her and gently hugged her. While hugging her, he smiled, ¡°OK, stop pouting. They got their due punishment. This will never be the only time, I am hurt. I will be hurt many, many times in the future. Today it was in a fight against the bull-men, tomorrow it may be against someone else. I may get hurt, even worse than today. I have said this before, it was not your fault.¡± Yumi calmed down in Drake¡¯s embrace but there was still worry and guilt on her face, she said, ¡°But that was not a fight. Those miscreants dared to insult you and even hit you. Just for that, they had to be given the worst possible death. I should have killed them before they dared to bear their fangs at young master. But young master, I don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t fight back. You were strong enough to decimate those heathens.¡± Even if she was asking, she understood why he didn¡¯t fight back. But didn¡¯t think anyone was worth enough for her lord to get hurt. ¡°And who said I didn¡¯t fight back? Sometimes not fighting physically does not mean, not fighting. The counterattack had begun when Aria finally picked up arms against her nightmare,¡± Drake said. Drake pulled out of the embrace, looked Yumi directly in the eyes, and smiled, he continued, ¡°Moreover, that fight was never between me and them. That fight was Aria and the Wildfang Tribe¡¯s fight against their fear, nightmares, teachings, upbringings, and indoctrination. It was a fight between their real suppressed self and their fake partial self shown to the world because some people were afraid of their potential. Me and the bull-men were merely actors who enacted the fight as representatives for the two sides.¡± Yumi didn¡¯t say anything, she understood what Drake was saying, even without him telling that, she understood it. But none of that would deny the heart-wrenching pain she felt when she saw Drake being beaten like that. She had to use all her willpower to stop herself from tearing Torix and his goons limb to limb as she couldn¡¯t interfere due to Drake¡¯s orders. She gently looked at her lord. She knew he was inwardly wincing in pain as he hugged her with injuries all over his body, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. She gently nodded to show that she understood his words. He smiled and turned around to go to his RV to return to the mansion. ¡°Both of you are not allowed to do anything to the bull tribe. They are Wildfang Tribe¡¯s opponents,¡± said Drake as he knew that Yumi would tell Ayame how he got his injuries. Then, both twins would wash the bull tribe in blood. He didn¡¯t want that. Destroying the bull tribe would be a closure for the Wildfang Tribe. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Yumi made a face as if she was caught stealing red-handed but quickly schooled her features. She agreed but with difficulty. When they returned to the mansion Drake had already taken healing medicines he purchased from the shop that healed most of his wounds. But there was not enough time to heal completely so Ayame quickly noticed his injuries. He sighed and told Yumi to tell her what had happened in the tribe. No need to say, Ayame was furious hearing that. Drake had to again spare some time to calm her down. He took a refreshing bath in the bathroom connected to his room. He changed into fresh clothes and laid on the bed. The events of the day were too hectic for him. The first was the annihilation of the goblin tribe, and the second was the subjugation of the Wildfang tribe. KNOCK KNOCK When he was thinking about what to do next, he heard knocking on his door. ¡°Come in.¡± The twins entered wearing some sexy lingerie. He smiled seeing that. He got up from the bed and walked to them. He hugged them with one hand each from their waist. Then he kissed both of them one by one. Both of them gave his lascivious smiles and knelt on the ground. They undid his pants and started caressing his erect cock. They took turns, kissing and licking it, enjoying every moment of doing that. Yumi wrapped her breasts around his cock and gave him a boob job while simultaneously sucking the tip of the cock. She rubbed and massaged his cock with her breast while licking the tip and opening of the cock. He didn¡¯t last long and cummed hard. She opened her mouth in time to receive his load inside her mouth. Ayame replaced and gave him the good old-fashioned sloppy deep throat. When she took the entire length in, her throat bulged obscenely to accommodate for the intrusion. She caressed the underside of his cock with her tongue. Drake once again cummed hard and filled Ayame¡¯s stomach with an after-meal protein shake. Both the twins moved towards the bed and leaned on its edge to present their asses to him. He took turns fucking their pussies. After cumming inside their pussies once, he moved back to Ayame. He inserted his thumb inside her ass. *GASP* She gasped feeling the unknown visitor inside her asshole. After slowly fucking her ass with his thumb, he removed it. Then he lined his hard cock against her ass hole. Ayame both anticipated and feared the next moment. She enjoyed his thumb and was thinking what would happen if he would fuck her asshole with his cock. Drake didn¡¯t give her much time to think and started inserting his cock inside her tight hole. It took him some effort but he inserted his entire length inside her. ¡°AAH,¡± Ayame moaned loudly as he came from her ass. Yumi went below her sister and licked her clitoris while fingering herself and Drake started his assault on Ayame¡¯s ass. ¡°Ah, yes, ah, young, ah, master fuck, me, me more,¡± Ayame begged in between moaning with pleasure. After a few minutes, all of them came together. Drake empties himself inside Ayame¡¯s ass. Ayame Murasame Loyalty +1, 100 (Zealot) He ignored the notification, as he knew Ayame was close to becoming a Zealot. He fucked Yumi in the ass like Ayame and then laid on the bed tired. The twins lay on either side of him. ¡°This is for both of you. I know your plans for the women from the goblin tribe. This will be helpful for you,¡± said Drake as he gave them the right to add anyone they wanted to the system like he gave his family. Essentially those they add would be their separate subordinates and in extension his. Unlike his family, he would take 50% of the points their subordinates earned. For the next 50%, they could decide how much they wanted to take. By default, he had set they would get 50% of their subordinates'' points. That meant if they added a subordinate, he would get 50% points, they would get 50% of the remaining 50%, i.e., 25%, and the subordinate would be left with 25% points. The twins could decide if they wanted to change the percentage distribution. He knew that as Zealots, they would only take loyal subordinates, but he still set a hard limit of 71 points of loyalty or above, before someone would get access to system functions. In the future, he might give similar rights to many individuals. And he already had two more candidates in mind. ¡°Thank you, young master, for your grace,¡± said the twins with fanatic eyes. They knew the importance of the power bestowed upon them. Ayame already decided to create the strongest assassin force for her lord. She decided that the women she took in would be the first members of it. The said women suddenly shuddered as if something bad was about to happen to them. Yumi also decided to create a force. But she had a different kind of force in her mind. And for that, she had to work hard to find suitable candidates. The next day, Drake took a break and stayed in the territory. He did some small quests in the city to pass time leisurely. The day passed quickly. Then the next day, he returned to the Wildfang Tibe location with the twins. The 36-hour time was coming to an end and the Wildfang Tribe was about to return after a 6-day vacation from the Training Room. Chapter 36: Ravencrest Territory He didn¡¯t have to wait for long as a few minutes later everyone appeared. The sharp look in everyone¡¯s eyes showed they were no longer their weak-willed past selves. Everyone reached the Intermediate stage in at least one mastery. The tribe¡¯s strength increased from one veteran to eleven veterans. Maria, their leader¡¯s Spear Mastery reached level 30 in the Intermediate Stage. Her immense talent in spear was evident as even before training inside the Training Room, she had reached level 15 in the Intermediate Stage without any teacher even if she drastically reduced her practice time in the last ten years. With a mere six days in the Training Room, she had increased fifteen levels and reached the peak of the Intermediate Stage. She could have easily reached the Advanced Stage but refrained as she devoted time to training other tribe members. He checked their change in loyalty. As expected, the tribe members became Devout and had loyalty between 91 to 95 points. Ruby also became a Fanatic with 97 points of loyalty. But he was puzzled after seeing the loyalty of two tribe members. Both Darla and Dawn had become Fanatics with 99 points of loyalty. When he was wondering about the reason for such an increase in their loyalties, his thoughts were interrupted by Darla. ¡°I am sorry, my lord for ever doubting you. I was foolish to doubt if you could lead us. But you proved me wrong with your capabilities. Please punish me for my insolence. Also, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for your merciful heart for allowing us to use that place and train,¡± Darla said as she prostrate on the ground. The reason for Darla¡¯s low loyalty previously was that she didn¡¯t completely believe in Drake. She wanted to test him if he could truly lead them. But the magical properties of the strange forest they went to proved that her worries were meaningless. Rather, it was no longer the question if Drake could lead them properly, but of whether they were worthy to follow him. Following her, the rest of the Wildfang tribe members prostrated on the ground. ¡°It''s good that you understand. All of you get up. I accept you all to be my followers. As for you Darla, don¡¯t get up. You are right, you need punishment,¡± said Drake. All the tribe members got up but Darla stayed down. They looked a little worried thinking about what punishment the lord would give her. Zoe looked the most worried for her mother. ¡®Last time Ayame easily did one hundred pushups. This time, I should ask for one thousand pushups.¡¯ After coming to a decision, Drake said, ¡°Your punishment is to do one thousand pushups.¡± The twins smiled a little hearing that punishment. They knew of Drake¡¯s frustration when he saw Ayame complete one hundred with ease but didn¡¯t voice it out. Darla blanked hearing the punishment. But she quickly came back to her senses and started the pushups. As a veteran, one thousand pushups were not very difficult for her. In a few minutes, she completed the punishment. Drake''s face twitched seeing that. He said, ¡°Good, you are forgiven, Get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord, for showing mercy,¡± said Darla. The twins smiled as they knew exactly what was going on in Drake¡¯s mind. Not only them, but even the fox-women understood, but none said anything. That solved the puzzle of Darla¡¯s increase in loyalty. But still didn¡¯t understand what was Dawn¡¯s deal. When he looked at her, she smiled brightly but he could see infinite madness deep in her eyes. That only puzzled him further. So, asked Ivy to send him clips from the Training Room related to Dawn. Ivy knew what he wanted and sent him some interesting ones. He opened one of those. Dawn had cut all the limbs of a goblin and it was desperately wriggling away from her like a worm. She followed him smiling brightly. ¡°Hey. do you feel pain?¡± ¡°Do you want to feel more pain?¡± ¡°I know you want to.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°You can¡¯t run away from me.¡± The goblin felt chills in his spine as he heard those words that Dawn said in a sweet voice. ¡°What do I do this time? Should I poke one of your eyes? Or maybe remove a few of your teeth? Maybe cut off one of your ears?¡± asked Dawn genuinely curious. ¡°So many options.¡± ¡°What do you suggest? What will make you feel more pain?¡± asked Dawn with a bright smile. He saw a few similar clips, then closed all the clips with a blank face forgetting that he ever saw something questionable like that. He quickly forgot about all of it and became serious as it was time to discuss business. He gave both Maria and Aria access to the system functions. Like the twins, they could keep 70% of their earned Eldritch Points. He had decided that his direct subordinates would have a 70% share of the points. Then he gave them, the same rights he gave to the twins. He gave them some time to digest all the new information they got. They understood everything quickly and knelt simultaneously. Maria said, ¡°Thank you, my lord, for bestowing such a gift on our unworthy selves. We will not let you down.¡± Drake nodded and they got up. The rest of the tribe members were puzzled about what the mother-daughter pair got, but none questioned. ¡°Maria,¡± called Drake. Maria knelt again as she knew from Drake¡¯s tone that he was about to give her some important order. Drake took out a cube from his bag. That was the Fog Foundation Stone, which he purchased from his system shop for two thousand Eldritch Points. He wanted a better one that gave special abilities, but he was too poor to purchase them. Moreover, those properties could be acquired later during territory level-up, though it was very hard. So, purchased a simple one. He gave it to Maria and ordered, ¡°Establish a territory. No need to do it immediately, but do it as soon as possible when you think you can do it. You will be the leader of that territory. That territory will be the first of many of my subordinate territories.¡± Maria couldn¡¯t believe her ears that Drake would give her such responsibility. On one hand, was the beast king who killed his fox concubine in fear that she would take his throne by giving ridiculous reasons. On the other hand, was her lord, who gave her an entire territory to rule. ¡°My Lord, I am honored by your generosity and trust. I assure you, that I will spare no effort in fulfilling your expectations. I pledge to transform this territory into the finest domain within your realm,¡± Maria vowed with a serious face. She had decided to create a territory worthy of the name of her lord¡¯s first subordinate territory. All the tribe members were happy for Maria and were excited about the territory. All the tribe members with loyalty in the Devout realm, increased their loyalty by one point but not beyond 95 points. It was not easy to become a fanatic. ¡°Good. I have high expectations from you.¡± ¡°Naturally, my lord. I am fully committed to surpassing even your highest expectations.¡± Drake nodded his head to acknowledge her vow. Drake initially wanted to have Aria lead the territory but after he met Maria, he knew she was the best choice for the role. He decided to keep Aria as part of his crew. He told the twins that they could help the Wildfang tribe if they needed anything with the establishment of the territory. He knew that it would be better to let them concentrate on the territory and not disturb them much. So, he decided to explore another territory for a change as the Black Forest Territory was just a starting territory. He decided to go to one of the bigger territories, the Ravencrest Territory. All of them requested that he let at least someone follow him to the new territory. But he was adamant on his decision. ¡°Young master, at least let one of us follow you,¡± Yumi implored Drake to consider letting one of the twins follow him. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to follow me right now. If I need any assistance in the future, I will tell you to come. For now, just keep on doing what you were doing till now. You can help Maria if she needs help with anything outside her control. For rest, let her handle everything. Moreover, Ayame also has a project that she started so she will need to devote some time to that too. In that case, it is all the more important that both of you stay here,¡± Drake said. When Aria wanted to say something, Drake stopped her with a look. ¡°No Aria. Help your mother with the territory,¡± Drake replied to Aria without her asking the question as he had seen in her face what she wanted to ask. ¡°We understand, young master. But please call us whenever you need our assistance, we will come as soon as possible,¡± Yumi said. Drake nodded, bid farewell to everyone, and traveled to the capital city of the Black Forest Kingdom. It had the only portal used to connect many territories for trade and travel. He didn¡¯t bring his RV as it was too costly to teleport with the RV so he teleported alone. He only carried a sword and a gun. The gun was hidden as it was illegal in many territories to carry firearms, especially by mortals. He left all the local currency back in the mansion which could be used by the twins as needed. He only carried with him the Fog Card that had all his Fog Coins in it. After teleporting three times, he finally reached the Ravencrest Territory. It was a huge territory ruled by the Ravencrest Empire situated in the middle of the territory. Surrounding it were many big and small kingdoms that paid yearly tributes to the empire. Being closer to the edge of the territory, they were also the ones who bore the brunt of any invasion from outside the territory. He appeared in one such kingdom, the Windmere Kingdom, in the capital city. He wandered around the area to look for anything interesting. As he was roaming in the bustling market, he heard someone call him. ¡°Hey kid, I can see that your bones are of a thousand years'' genius. How about you purchase one of my martial arts cheats? I guarantee you that once you have it, you will leave all your peers in dust.¡± Chapter 37: Protagonist?! ¡°Hey kid, I can see that your bones are of a thousand years'' genius. How about you purchase one of my martial arts cheats? I guarantee you that once you have it, you will leave all your peers in dust.¡± Drake turned toward the direction of the voice. He found a decrepit old man. He looked frail and weathered, with stooped shoulders and deeply lined features that suggested a lifetime of hardship. His clothes were threadbare and patched, hanging loosely on his emaciated frame. His scruffy beard and unkempt hair, added to the impression of neglect and poverty. His eyes, however, held a spark of hidden wisdom and strength, hinting at a depth beyond his outward appearance. ¡°What do you want old man?¡± asked Drake. The old man gave a toothy grin and showed him a few booklets. They were tattered and worn, their covers faded and frayed from years of use and neglect. The pages inside were yellowed with age, some torn and creased. ¡°Kid, I can see that you are a martial arts genius of a millennium. How about you buy one of my ancient martial arts secrets? They have been passed down in my family for generations. I guarantee that if you buy it, you will be unstoppable in your journey to the top¡± the old man said as he tried to fool Drake. Drake¡¯s eyes twitched as he read the various titles on the booklets. ¡°The Unstoppable Fist of the Fluffy Bunny: Striking Fear into Hearts with Cuteness and Cuddles¡± ¡°The Invisible Wall Technique: Blocking Attacks with the Power of Ignorance¡± ¡°The Majestic Art of the Awkward Goose: Inspiring Awe through Graceful Stumbles¡± Drake controlled himself from cursing the old man and asked, ¡°Old man, are you sure these martial arts are reliable?¡± The old man made a face as if Drake said something preposterous, he said, ¡°You doubt? Ha! Let me assure you, these techniques have felled giants, vanquished armies, and brought empires to their knees. With the knowledge contained within these booklets, you will become unstoppable." ¡°Hey look. The old man is trying to fool someone else.¡± ¡°How many times has it been in this week?¡± ¡°Who knows, I stopped counting after fifty.¡± ¡°This old man is too greedy for asking five thousand fog coins for one mortal skill.¡± ¡°Didn''t anyone try snatching those mortal skills from him? I am sure many explorers won''t mind snatching, stealing or even killing the old man, just to get the mortal skills in his hand.¡± ¡°Of course, many tried. But all failed and paid a painful price for their transgressions, many even died. Who knew that the shameless and greedy old man is an Extraordinary and a strong one at that.¡± Just as Drake was about to say something, he heard the chatter of nearby players. The old man pretended he didn¡¯t hear anything and still maintained his toothy grin. Drake suddenly became interested in the so-called martial arts cheats. He used his appraisal skill on them. After reading the introduction of those ¡®martial arts cheats¡¯, he once again used it on the old man. After reading his information, he had a strange smile on his face. Name: Ding Lao Tian Level: 100 (500) Class: Martial Artist Path: Xian (Martial Artist, Sequence 9, Rank 10, 100%) Introduction: Ding Lao Tian was the elder of an Emperor (sequence 4) level sect, the Infernal Sword Sect. He had reached the peak of Sequence 5, the Nascent Soul Realm of the Xian path. After making countless contributions to the sect, he was given the Rank 1, Sequence 4, Soul Transformation Realm potion. But he failed to counter the madness induced by the potion. He barely saved himself but he regressed to the peak of sequence 9. Even his domain that he comprehended was destroyed. He doubted that his potion was tampered with by the sect master, who didn¡¯t want any other competition for his seat as the sect master. He was thrown out of the sect as he was mostly useless. He left with his two-year-old granddaughter. His wife, son, and daughter-in-law had died previously in a fight against another sect. With his granddaughter, he traveled to many places and finally settled in the Windmere City of the Widmere Kingdom. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡®Ivy, how dangerous is he?¡¯ [His path is regressed to sequence 9. And the sword domain he comprehended was destroyed. Even his intent is regressed to mid-level and is semi-destroyed. He can kill any Extraordinary with ease. He can fight Transcendent with some effort with more effort for a higher stage Transcendent with his intent. Against an early-stage Paramount, he is strong enough to die together with one.] ¡®What is a cheat-level character like him doing in the novice village?¡¯ [He may look strong, but his intent is semi-destroyed. The more he fights using his intent, the more its damage would increase and may be destroyed with too much use. So he does not normally fight those above sequence 9. And mostly show a harmless exterior to not draw attention.] ¡®Can he go back to his previous strength?¡¯ [Yes he can. He will need to consume all the potions all over again. Moreover, he needs to level up another mastery to the Expert stage and higher to comprehend its intent. He can no longer improve his sword intent unless he uses some rare medicines that repair intent.] Drake then focused back on the old man. The old man still maintained his toothy grin. He had a nagging feeling in his mind when he read the old man¡¯s introduction that was only magnified after he asked for more details from Ivy. But without further context, he pushed it to the back of his mind. ¡°Are you sure you want to sell them, old man?¡± asked Drake with a smile after reading the martial arts description. ¡°Of course, I want to sell them. Kid, you better be grateful, it is because I am in some need of money, otherwise, I would never sell my secret martial arts¡± the old man said sounding as if he was doing a favor to Drake. ¡°How do you sell this amazing martial arts cheat, old man?¡± Drake asked after listening to the old man¡¯s sophistry. ¡°The old man had a strange feeling seeing Drake¡¯s smile, but he still answered, ¡°I knew you have great eyes, kid. For just five thousand fog coins you can have one of them. What do you say, so you want one?¡± ¡°Yes, I want,¡± said Drake. The old man was astonished but didn¡¯t show it on his face. To cover his emotions, he said, ¡°Haha, heroes come from the young. Come on, tell me which one you want. And you better not forget this old man when you become a great martial artist revered by all.¡± ¡°I want¡­ all of them,¡± Drake with a dramatic pause in between. Not to mention the old man, even everyone nearby in the market stopped. It was as if a pause button was pressed in the market. Drake enjoyed seeing the old man¡¯s reactions. The only reason he appraised the old man was because of the information he got from the martial arts cheats. He found that they were all mortal skills, ten in total. Individually, they had nothing out of the ordinary, but together, they contained potion formulas for an uncommon path. Potion Formula Path: Xian Sequence: 9, Martial Artist Rank: 1-3 Five thousand fog coins for a mortal skill was even worse than daylight robbery. But getting three potion formulas for an uncommon path for fifty thousand fog coins was a steal. Just a rank 1 potion formula for an uncommon path could go for more than fifty thousand fog coins in an auction. Not to mention three potion formulas from rank 1 to 3. The old man quickly came to his senses. A serious expression replaced the cunning expression on his face. ¡°Kid, are you messing with me? I hate people who cheat me¡± the old man said in a slightly threatening voice. Drake¡¯s smile widened as he said, ¡°But I want to purchase all the martial arts you have.¡± The old man looked at Drake seriously. In the meantime, the rest of the onlookers also came to their senses. A huge commotion started in the market. ¡°Who is he? Is he a scion of some big power?¡± An NPC asked. ¡°Is he a core member of a top guild? But even those guilds don¡¯t have too much liquidity? Even if they have they would use it for something useful, not splurge it like him.¡± ¡°Is there any secret hidden in those martial arts cheats?¡± ¡°I think he is just fooling the old man.¡± Everyone had different opinions. But the many eyes watching both Drake and the old man changed. Half of them were aiming for the possible secret in those martial arts cheats that might be much more precious than mortal skills and the rest were aiming for Drake¡¯s money. They were watched as a hawk watched its prey. Though who was a prey and who was a predator was unsure. The old man didn¡¯t like the attention he was receiving. He decided to finish the transaction quickly. And if Drake cheated him, he had more than a hundred ways to make him regret it. Just as the old man was about to agree to the transaction, his eyes widened. He quickly walked past Drake as if he didn¡¯t hurry, he would lose a great treasure. Drake was startled seeing the old man leaning in the middle of the conversation. He turned around and saw him walking towards a guy and a girl approaching together towards their location. He again had a nagging feeling as he saw the guy walking with the girl. The more he listened to the conversation of the three, the more the nagging feeling increased. Finally, he referred to the guy and asked Ivy what was in his mind to confirm his suspicion. ¡®Ivy, is he¡­¡¯ [Yes, he is a protagonist.] Chapter 38: Protagonists And Villains In Every Corner Ding Lao Tian saw his granddaughter was coming towards him with someone. When he was about to dismiss him as her acquaintance or friend, his eyes widened as he looked at the boy closely. He quickly walked past Drake and moved towards the duo coming towards him. He calmed his emotions and with a smile asked his granddaughter, ¡°Xue¡¯er, who is he? Is he your friend?¡± But no matter how hard he tried, faint excitement could be seen in his eyes. ¡°Grandpa, he is Wang Feng. We met when doing some quests in the territory. He is a chosen one but unlike other chosen ones, but unlike other chosen ones he is very skilled in sword. He is an intermediate swordsman and he is stronger than me. I have never seen anyone better than me in swords in my age group. Moreover, his proficiency in the sword mastery was self-learned without any help from a teacher¡± Xue¡¯er told her grandfather excitedly. Wang Feng behaved humbly and waved off all his achievements but anyone with discerning eyes could see the arrogance in his eyes. Xue¡¯er kept going on about how great Wang Feng was to her grandfather. Anyone could see the affection she had for the boy. Ding Lao Tian wouldn¡¯t normally let just anyone match with his granddaughter, but when he inadvertently saw the boy¡¯s talent, he decided to take him as his disciple. His granddaughter¡¯s affection for Wang Feng would only increase his chances for the same. The more he heard his daughter¡¯s praise for Wang Feng, the more his chances of taking him as his disciple. ¡°Grandpa, I brought him to you because I think he is perfect,¡± said Xue¡¯er cryptically after she was done praising her crush to the moon. She knew the real reason for her grandfather to sell those martial arts in such a getup was to find a worthy disciple. He first wanted to give all his teachings to her, but she was incompatible with most of his skills. He had asked a fortune teller of the Star path and that fortune teller pointed him to the Windmere Kingdom. He told him, that soon he would meet his disciple who would be one of the many visitors of another world. Ding Lao Tian was pleased with his granddaughter. He was very happy with their match and didn¡¯t mind being their matchmaker in the future after he would take Wang Feng as his successor. Ding Lao Tian suddenly took a serious posture. Both Xue¡¯er and Wang Feng felt his change. Xue¡¯er knew what was about to happen, and stayed quiet looking at the scene in front of her excitedly. ¡°Wang Feng, when I saw you I knew you were meant for greatness. Your talent is something that can only be found once in a million years. Moreover, listening to Xue¡¯er has only strengthened that belief even further,¡± Ding Lao Tian said. ¡°Elder, it was merely a fluke. My sword mastery still needs too much polish. I merely swing swords haphazardly, I need to work word to reach the level you and Ms. Xue¡¯er are giving me credit for. Moreover, Ms. Xue¡¯er is a much better swordsman than me. She is just praising me as a way to give motivation to a junior,¡± Wang Feng said humbly and respectfully. ¡°Young man, being humble is good. But don¡¯t be too humble. Those are your achievements and you should take credit for them,¡± Ding Lao Tian reprimanded Wang Feng. But, secretly he was even more satisfied with his would-be disciple. ¡°As the elder taught,¡± Wang Feng said humbly. ¡°Wang Feng, I am impressed with your talent, skills and attitude. Will you take me as your master?¡± Ding Lao Tian asked with complete seriousness. Wang Feng immediately knelt in front of him, and said respectfully, ¡°Master, please accept my respects¡±. Wang Feng. Ding Lao Tian nodded seriously but inside he was excited as he struck gold for taking such a talented junior as his disciple. ¡°Congratulations, Wang Feng. Now you are officially my junior brother¡± Xue¡¯er congratulated Wang Feng for becoming her grandfather¡¯s disciple. ¡°Thank you, senior sister. Please take care of me in the future¡±, Wang Feng said respectfully. Xue¡¯e nodded with a shy smile when she heard him call her senior sister. [Congratulations host, you completed the quest of accepting a master and took Ding Lao Tian as your master. Sword Mastery (Intermediate, Lv 15) -> (Intermediate, Lv 18)] Wang Feng who saw the message frowned. ¡®Why only three levels? System, are you trying to cheat me?¡¯ [Host, you are comparing the reward with the reward from the newbie gift pack. That was a one-time pack that improved your qualifications vastly and also raised your sword mastery from zero to Level 15, Intermediate Stage. And the reward you got was for completing the quest. It may not look like it but three levels in the Intermediate stage is a very big reward for a quest and was reasonable given who your master is. Moreover, you will get more chances like that in the future when you get more quests.] If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Wang Feng grumbled internally hearing the system¡¯s reply but after giving an empty threat to it, he returned his focus to his new master. Meanwhile, Drake who was watching the entire drama unfold in front of him, asked a question to Ivy. ¡®Ivy, is he¡­¡¯ [Yes, he is a protagonist.] *SIGH* ¡®Of course, he is. An old man who was the elder of a big sect but was crippled and forced out of his sect. His secret grudge against the sect master. His granddaughter fell in love with the protagonist in a few meetings. He is a once-a-million-year-old genius. Of course, that Wang Feng guy is the protagonist. Then that girl¡­¡¯ [Ding Bi Xue, granddaughter of the Ding Lao Tian. She is one of the main heroines of the protagonist Wang Feng.] ¡®Knew it. Then she must have some overpowered physique, bloodline, or something like that.¡¯ [She has the Ice Phoenix Dao Physique. For the Xian path, she will not face any dangers when consuming potions until Sequence 0. As long as she has potions, she can reach peak Sequence 0 easily. Moreover, she has a high chance of breaking through after that and becoming a Great Old One.] ¡®Of course, an overpowered protagonist needs overpowered main heroines. As for the old man, he would have one of the two ends. Either, he would be cured by the protagonist, reach his peak and go even beyond that, or, he would die protecting the protagonist who goes around making enemies left and right.¡¯ ¡®And his idiot granddaughter would hate the ones who killed her grandfather but not even blame the protagonist even if it was his fault for making enemies above his pay grade.¡¯ ¡®So, what does that make me, a villain in his story?¡¯ Drake asked as he didn¡¯t want the hassle of becoming a villain in someone¡¯s story. [You are not the villain in his story.] ¡®Good. I have no interest in playing cat-and-mouse games with the protagonist.¡¯ As Drake became happy that he did not need to play mind games with the protagonist, something clicked in his mind as he reiterated Ivy¡¯s words. ¡®Wait a minute! What do you mean I am not the villain in his story? Is there a villain too together with the protagonist?¡¯ [Yes, there is.] ¡®Somehow, I am relieved that I don¡¯t have to deal with a hypocrite protagonist. I will leave that headache to the villain.¡¯ ¡®But wait, will I be affected being near them? Taking web novels as a reference may not be the best option, but don¡¯t they have some sort of halo around them?¡¯ [Drake, you do not need to worry about all that. You are the host of the strongest artifact in existence, any protagonists or villains do not affect you, or those related to you.] ¡®Hey, I am aware of your capabilities, but I am just confirming.¡¯ Drake was confident in Ivy''s capabilities but still wanted to double-check. Once again he became happy that he would not behave like an idiot who smoked rotten weed. But his happiness was momentary once again as he reiterated Ivy¡¯s words as a new realization dawned on him. ¡®Ivy, my dear system. What do you mean by any protagonists or villains?¡¯ [It simply means that there are multiple protagonists and villains.] ¡®But shouldn¡¯t a world has only one?¡¯ [Yes Drake, you are right about that. But you have to remember, we are in an infinite world. Here you can find the protagonists and the villains in every corner of the world.] Drake stopped for a second to digest the information Ivy gave him. Then he asked, ¡®So, is Wang Feng the protagonist from the real world, outside the game?¡¯ [Ideally, that should be correct. But because your world is set to merge with the fog world, and the individuals from that world can come to this world as players, such rules are weakened in your world. Hence, currently, there are multiple protagonists and villains from your world.] Drake knew the severity of such a situation. So he asked Ivy, ¡°Since you said that those protagonists and villains do not affect me, does that mean, that I do not need to play mind games with them to decrease their luck and then kill them.¡± [Correct, you can kill anyone without worrying about the consequences of heaven retaliating against you. I have protected you against that. For you, they have no special status, and are just like any other being in the world.] Drake sighed in relief. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with them. And with Ivy¡¯s confirmation, he had nothing to fear. ¡®That¡¯s good. As long as they stay away from me, they can fight among themselves all they want. As long as they don¡¯t block my path, and stop me from going forward, I will not bother them. Unless, of course, I want to bother them,¡¯ Drake thought with a smile. ¡®So, what is this heaven? Is it the same as what is described in those novels?¡¯ Drake asked to get the answer to another curiosity. [Generally, for other worlds, it may be correct. But, for the fog world, it''s different. Here, Heaven is the name of the territory of a Primal God.] ¡®What about Hell?¡¯ [Territory of another Primal God.] ¡®Forget it, both are too high level for me.¡¯ Drake didn¡¯t dwell on that subject anymore. He asked another question regarding the protagonist. ¡®So, what¡¯s his cheat?¡¯ [He has a system. It''s passable. Wang Feng was given the quest by the system to take Ding Lao Tian as his master. He completed it, so his sword mastery was increased from level 15 to 18 in the Intermediate Stage.] Drake was slightly surprised that Wang Feng was a system user like him. He ignored Ivy¡¯s comment about his system. As he was having such a conversation with Ivy, he noticed that the trio were leaving. Seeing them leaving like that he frowned slightly. Chapter 39: The Destiny Villain As Drake conversed with Ivy, he noticed that the trio was leaving. Seeing them leaving like that he frowned slightly. ¡°Hey, old man. Where are you going? Isn''t it a tad rude to abruptly walk away in the middle of our discussion¡± Drake asked. Ding Lao Tian and the other two turned around hearing his voice. He had a slightly irritated face. But before he could say anything, Ding Bi Xue preempted him. ¡°Who do you think you are, talking to my grandfather like that? Ding Bi Xue berated angrily. She was fuming that someone dared to talk to her grandfather in that tone. Wang Feng who got the opportunity to score more brownie points with Bi Xue also jumped in between. ¡°Hey man, what''s your problem? Don''t you think talking to your elders in that tone is rude?¡± Wang Feng asked. He saw the system notification of a point increase in Bi Xue¡¯s loyalty. Even Loa Tian looked at him with an approving gaze. He gave a crooked smile that he thought was charming. Somehow, even Ding Bi Xue thought that was charming and blushed seeing his smile. Ding Lao Tian strokes his long beard watching the antics of his granddaughter and disciple. He was completely in favor of that union. Watching them he even forgot about the irritation he got from Drake. Drake was getting impatient watching them. It''s not like he didn''t mind watching a good live drama while eating popcorn. But, the problem was that the old man first ignored him and then decided to leave, leaving him in the middle of their discussion. Moreover, that idiot protagonist was getting on his nerves. Did he think he was one of those brainless fools whom he could face-slap left and right? ¡°None of your business,¡± Drake said and then ignored Wang Feng. ¡°Old man, if you don''t remember, let me remind you, we were in the middle of a transaction. Complete that before leaving,¡± Drake stated. Wang Feng, like many protagonists, was an attention-seeking whore. Ignoring him was the worst humiliation for him. ¡°How dare you talk to my master like that?¡± Wang Feng bellowed as he clutched his sword, ready to strike anytime. He used that as an excuse to avenge his humiliation. Even if he was angry, he was level-headed enough to know that if he attacked someone in the middle of the market, he would be surrounded by the guards and arrested the next second. So, even if he showed aggression, he didn''t unsheathed his sword. But Ding Bi Xue had no such reservations. She knew her grandfather¡¯s strength. Not to mention the kingdom they were in, even if the entire territory attacked them, he could kill them all with ease. She unsheathed her sword, pointed it at Drake, and said, ¡°Apologize to my grandfather this instant, or be ready to die a painful death.¡± As she said that, she showed off her Rank 2, Extraordinary strength. Everyone nearby, whether players or NPCs, was startled seeing the turn of events. And even more when Bi Xue revealed her strength. ¡°She is so young and she is an Extraordinary!¡± ¡°I don''t think she is a Rank 1. I have seen Rank 1, their presence is not that strong.¡± ¡°She should be a rank 2.¡± ¡°I don''t think she is much older than nineteen, did she take her first potion when she was nineteen.¡± ¡°Why does being nineteen have anything to do with taking a potion?¡± ¡°Nineteen is the minimum age before taking a potion. Taking before that is suicide.¡± ¡°I also want to become Extraordinary but I can''t afford a potion. And I am too weak to look for it in the fog.¡± ¡°Looks like she belongs to a big family who has prepared potions for her to take when she comes of age.¡± Ding Bi Xue enjoyed the gazes full of respect, awe, fear, envy, and worship towards her. She reveled in those gazes as they validated her and stroked her ego. She was only nineteen and was at rank 2. That was the only reason for her low strength, otherwise, she would be at a much higher level. Her grandfather had potion formula till rank 6, peak. So, till then she did not need to search for potions. When she finally came of age, her grandfather had gifted her a rank 1, Martial Artist potion. She took only one month to digest it. After that, he gave her a rank 2 potion, that was already halfway digested in a month and should be completely digested within another month. As Ding Bi Xue was enjoying herself, she saw Drake. She noticed that he looked almost bored. Moreover, his eyes were looking at her as if watching a dead person. As she came to that conclusion, she suddenly flinched and took a step back. But she felt both anger and humiliation that a Mortal man made her take a step back. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡®Does this bitch think she is her grandfather? I may not dare to do anything to him now, but I don''t mind bombing you to oblivion even with your Rank 2 strength. I have more than enough points to do that,¡¯ Drake thought as Ding Bi Xue pointed her sword at him. With a bored expression, he turned back to Ding Lao Tian and looked at him as if asking about their transaction status. Ding Lao Tian saw that the commotion was increasing, so he decided to step forward because he didn''t want unnecessary attention. ¡°Kid, I don''t want to sell anything anymore. You can leave,¡± Ding Lao Tian said. Since he had found his successor, he did not need to behave like a charlatan anymore. Drake''s gaze hardened hearing that. But he suddenly smiled and said in a slightly taunting voice, ¡°Old man, that''s not good business practice. You will not get any customers like that.¡± Hearing Drake, Wang Feng jumped in between once again. ¡°Who do you think you are to teach my master how to do business?¡± Drake ignored him again and only watched Ding Lao Tian''s reaction with a slightly teasing smile. Wang Feng was losing it being ignored again and again. When he wanted to say something again, Ding Lao Tian signaled him to stop. Both Wang Feng and Ding Bi Xue glared at Drake like venomous snakes but didn''t say anything. ¡°Like my disciple said, you are not qualified to teach me how to do business. I no longer want to sell you anything, you can leave,¡± Ding Lao Tian said in a voice that suggested that he wouldn''t take no for an answer. Drake laughed slightly hearing him. The trio got irritated even more hearing his laughter. ¡°Old man, whatever you say, but rejecting a customer who wanted to buy all your martial arts after the deal was finalized, does not exhibit peak business acumen,¡± Drake taunted. Ding Bi Xue''s face changed when she heard that. Wang Feng didn''t know what it meant by buying all her grandfather¡¯s martial arts but she knew their real price. And if Drake was not lying about buying them, that implied that he had enough Fog Coins to buy them. Her eyes changed slightly as she reached that conclusion. Ding Lao Tian''s face fell. His irritation was turning to anger. No one has ever disrespected him like that even when he sold the martial arts as everyone knew his strength and those who thought they were too smart paid for their mistakes by death. ¡°Kid, I am telling you for the last time, I will not sell you anything. I am in a good mood as I got a worthy disciple so don''t ruin my good mood and scram, otherwise, I don''t mind killing you,¡± Ding Lao Tian threatened. He had no qualms against killing a chosen one, unlike the Faulrum family. He was strong enough to dismiss their supposed immortality. He didn''t think that they would ever reach his height. Moreover, with his disciple¡¯s talent, he would soon surpass the annoying and disrespectful trash in front of him. He could see that Drake''s talent was mediocre at best and had no way to surpass his disciple. Wang Feng who heard Ding Lao Tian call him a worthy disciple had a smug smile on his face. Drake laughed loudly hearing Ding Lao Tian''s threats. ¡°Fine old man, have it your way,¡± Drake said, turned around, and left while still laughing. ¡®Old man, you better make sure we don''t meet again in the future,¡¯ Drake thought with an evil smile. Ding Lao Tian felt Drake''s laughter grating in his ears. But he let go and left with his granddaughter and disciple. He had not realized that he would regret his actions in the future. He would regret not dealing with Drake that day. As long as he wanted he could have let some knowledge flow out of his fingers and countless people and even chosen ones would hunt Drake like hyenas. But he let him go, thinking of him merely as a little nuisance. But that little nuisance would turn his life upside down and become his life¡¯s biggest nightmare. Everyone left seeing that the drama was over. But some opportunists silently followed both the parties, unaware that their sneaky actions were known to both parties. There was another figure watching what was happening. ¡°System, is he another protagonist or villain?¡± the mysterious figure asked. [Negative host. He is just a side character or at best just a minor villain who doesn''t last more than two chapters. Not worthy of the host''s interest.] ¡°Hmm,¡± he acknowledged as he turned back to Wang Feng, the man who ruined him in his previous life and annihilated his family. He wanted to take his opportunity to reduce his luck and become Ding Lao Tian''s disciple. But, he awakened his memories too late and Wang Feng became his disciple. But he was not worried. He knew many opportunities acquired by him and would snatch them all. He would not even spare the women Wang Feng got in his previous life and would snatch them all. As for Ding Bi Xue, he had no interest in taking her and would kill her whenever the opportunity presented itself. As she ruthlessly killed his parents on Wang Feng¡¯s order. ¡°Soon, Wang Feng, soon,¡± he said cryptically towards the back of Wang Feng who was leaving with his new master and senior sister. ¡ª------------ [He thinks you are just a side character or a minor villain.] ¡®Much better than being considered a protagonist or fellow destiny villain by him. Too much hassle.¡¯ Ivy had informed Drake before that a villain was watching his confrontation with the trio. After he left, he asked Ivy about him. He took a sigh of relief hearing he was not on his radar. He then remembered his argument with Ding Lao Tian. He simply left because arguing was not worth it for those potion formulas. He merely wanted them because they were too cheap. Even if didn''t get them, he could still purchase them from his system. As for the old man, he knew that that was not their last meeting. Because he knew that most protagonists had a disease. That disease made them kill anyone who dared look down on them or ignored them. Wang Feng''s ego was hurt when he ignored him, so he was sure that he would take revenge against him whenever an opportunity presented itself. Since it was not a fantasy or xianxia setting, but a game setting, he might not be as crazy as those protagonists, but one could never be too sure. Many VRMMORPG protagonists killed fellow players at small issues whenever they saw them, sometimes going as far as to kill them permanently. As long as Wang Feng stayed within his limits, he wouldn''t mind playing with him. But, if he crossed them, he wouldn''t mind finding him in the real world and killing him. Likewise, for all other protagonists and villains. Chapter 40: New Quests After the brief episode with the protagonist and the villain, he looked around the market some more. After silently taking care of the opportunists who considered him a weak sheep, he went to the mission hall of the admin office to look for some quests. As he stepped inside, he noticed the commotion inside. The mission hall was filled with explorers both players and NPCs. He found that all of them were either standing in front of one of the quest boards or were around the receptionists taking the quests they found on the quest board. Everyone was excited by the quests in their hands. They talked with their team members or friends animatedly about the quest. The rest of the quest boards were devoid of any presence or had one of two explorers who glanced at them sparingly. He was intrigued by the quest that was so famous that everyone was taking it. He went to the quest boards and after some struggle reached it. After reading the quest he finally understood why everyone paid so much importance to the quest. He found out that they were two quests, not one quest, posted by the kings of two kingdoms in the Ravencrest Territory. The contents were the same. It was a mercenary-type quest. The two kingdoms were at war and needed manpower, hence they posted the quests. The reason for the war was the Ferronite ore mine found on the border of the two kingdoms. There were various small-scale skirmishes but the owner was still undecided. The Ferronite ore was used to make Mortal weapons inferior to only Extraordinary weapons. No matter how many Extraordinary a kingdom had, the vast majority was still made up of Mortals. The soldiers in any army were all mortals, with the Extraordinary taking the place of commanders, generals, or similar higher ranks. In that case, it was essential to provide superior weapons to the army to increase the army''s strength and thereby increase the kingdom¡¯s strength. As expected, none of the kingdoms were ready to give up control of the mine because of its importance to their kingdoms. Both the kingdoms were rather lucky as the other kingdoms were situated too far away, otherwise they wouldn''t just be competing with each other. To decide the owner of the mine, the kingdoms decided to start a war. But it was postponed due to the Monster Tide World Event. They decided to start the war after the event. Even though the event was meant for players that didn''t mean it had nothing to do with the Aboriginals. Rather it was much more dangerous for them. When the event was announced, the various rulers of the various territories also found out about it from the players. They were also secretly preparing for the monster tide. They wouldn''t receive any reward but they couldn''t let it go. For them, it was a matter of life and death. For the players, if they died, they would not be able to log in for two days then they could play again. But the aboriginals had no such buff. If they died, they would stay dead. Other than the loss of lives, there was the danger of damage to infrastructure, environmental damage, impact on the economy, loss of livelihoods, etc. Hence, unlike the players who considered the event as a game, for them it was a serious affair that might even result in the downfall of weaker territories and even the stronger territories might need many years to recover from the damage if they didn¡¯t prepare properly for the war. For the war, the kingdoms decided to enlist the help of mercenaries. They posted the quest notice in all the kingdoms and even the empire to hire explorers and other strongmen as mercenaries. It was the rewards of the quests that made everyone excited. There were two types of rewards. The first were the common rewards of money, land, title, etc. These rewards excited the explorers but those rewards were not the real reason for the popularity of the quests. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The second type of reward was the reason for that. It promised that the best performers would be given Mortal skills, and Ranks 1 and 2, Extraordinary potions. Just the word potion was enough to boil the room. But that was not the end. If the previous reward was the gasoline, then the last reward was the matchstick. ¡°Rank 1, Extraordinary potion formula shall be granted to the individual who distinguishes themselves through remarkable valor and service to the kingdom¡¯s cause.¡± That reward was the spark that ignited the explorers¡¯ fervor, compelling them to eagerly join the quest.¡± If the mortal skills improved strength and the potion helped an individual step into the Extraordinary, potion formulas were the key to establishing a power centered around self. Everyone was dreaming of being the best in the war and then getting mortal skills, potions, and the potion formula as rewards. They would be awarded with riches, land, and titles. Then they could live the life of nobles. That would be the start of their domination. Many were even thinking about conquering the Ravencrest Territory and becoming the coveted ruler of a territory. ¡°Everyone, listen. Our Cute Puppy Explorer group has to do our best. We will win as many rewards as possible and become the strongest explorer group of the Windmere Kingdom.¡± ¡°I am so excited about the war, I can no longer wait to kill as many enemies as possible and earn many rewards.¡± ¡°Fools, they think war is a child''s play.¡± ¡°Listen up you fools, we cannot let those bastards of the Cute Puppy Explorer group get ahead of us. Our Bouncy Bunny Explorer group will show them in this war that we are better than them.¡± ¡°Doesn''t the empire care about the mine?¡± ¡°Naive, every natural resource available in the territory technically belongs to the empire, specifically the emperor who is the owner of the territory. No matter who will win the war, more than half of the output of the mine would be given as tribute to the empire.¡± ¡°This is my chance to become a noble. I will make many achievements and fulfill my dream of becoming a noble.¡± ¡°Mother, I finally got an opportunity. I will work hard and earn money as fast as possible for your treatment.¡± ¡°That potion formula is mine. Our Chubby Cheetah Guild will acquire this formula and become one of the top guilds among the players. No one will be able to stop our ascent.¡± ¡°Remember other than the promised rewards, our aim is the war stragglers, other soldiers who are not very loyal to their kingdoms, and even other NPC mercenaries who will participate in the war. Those are the sources of potential followers. As long as we get good followers, it doesn''t matter if we don''t get a good ranking in the upcoming rankings. We can try later. But those followers would be a great help in our exploration, hence our second aim will be them.¡± ¡°Heh, idiot dreamers. All these rewards are prepared for me so that I can become the number one player. After I become the number one player, I will see how dare Letisha ignore me. She will regret going to that swinger orgy without me. Hahaha.¡± Drake found the quest interesting, so he decided to take it. He randomly decided on one of the kingdoms. Other than the name of the kingdom, the rest of the contents were the same. They knew if they increased the rewards, their enemy would do the same, and in the end, it would be a loss to both kingdoms. Drake left the quest board hearing the chatter of the various individuals standing near it. Other than the useless fillers, he heard some valuable pieces of information from some groups who were talking in hushed whispers. He thought that he heard something crazy at the last but brushed it off as merely his imagination. He decided to take one more quest as the mercenary quest would start after the monster tide event which still had five days remaining. As he looked around other quests, one quest piqued his interest. It was posted by the guard''s office. The guards were like police officers in the real world. They enforced the laws locally in the city, town, or village. And like the police officers in the real world, they were swamped by many cases and had no time to solve all the cases. In that case, they put up quests to solve the cases for cases related to poor people or those without much influence. Other than that, they also put bounty hunting quests sometimes to hunt strong criminals. Many private detectives in the territory liked taking the quests to solve various cases. Many times the guards would approach those individuals themselves to ask for their help in solving a difficult case. Drake had come across such quests in the Black Forest Kingdom but he found none of them interesting. But he finally found an interesting case. It was about some strange murders happening in the countryside. The guards didn''t find a clue so they posted a quest for it. Drake thought that the quest was different than the quests he usually took, so he decided to take that quest. Drake went to the receptionist to accept the quest. He had to get a new ID for it. The ID that he had was for the Black Forest Territory and was not usable for the Ravencrest Territory. After he got his ID, he registered both the quests under his name and left the admin office. Chapter 41: Gruesome Murders Drake purchased a motorbike to travel in the territory and left for Cornfield Town where the murders happened. He had replaced a few fog coins for local currency for day-to-day transactions. The entire territory used the same currency established by the empire. When he reached the town, he went to the local guard''s office to inform them that he had taken the case as per the protocols. ¡°Hi, I am Drake. This is my ID. I have taken the case regarding the recent murders,¡± Drake said as he presented his ID to the senior guard he found inside. The guard''s hands reaching towards his ID momentarily stopped when he heard about the case but then continued as if nothing happened. Drake caught that small detail but didn''t point it out. ¡°Another one,¡± the guard said as he examined his ID. After confirming that it was authentic, he returned it. ¡°What do you mean by another one?¡± Drake asked as he put his ID inside his pocket. ¡°Nothing, just another detective took the same case, a few hours ago,¡± the guard answered. Drake nodded and asked, ¡°Did anyone else take it before?¡± ¡°Yes, a few,¡± the guard answered while looking at some case files. Drake noticed that it was regarding a murder case. ¡°Did they find anything?¡± Drake asked, pulling back his focus from the case file. ¡°No¡± ¡°Are they still working on the case?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Why?¡± Drake couldn''t believe that all of them would just give up on the case. The guard looked up from his files, his eyes serious, he said, ¡°They are all dead.¡± Drake raised his eyebrows hearing that. ¡°How?¡± The guard looked a bit irritated but the flash of fear in his eyes was telling something else. He warned, ¡°Sometimes asking too many questions is not good.¡± Drake smiled upon hearing that. He said, ¡°But for a detective, asking questions is part of the job.¡± The guard thought Drake was one of those hot-blooded youngsters, who are not afraid of anyone. He sighed deeply and looked around to check if someone was hearing them. When he found that no one was hearing them, he lowered his voice, and said, ¡°Listen, kid, this case is not as simple as you think. This is unlike any simple murder case. There is something big behind it. These murders are the precursors to something big that may happen in the future. Anyone who worked on the case died, including both guards and private detectives who took the case from the mission hall. You shouldn''t jump in these muddy waters, you have a long life ahead of you. Don''t rush to die.¡± Drake attentively listened to whatever the guard said. He could tell that he was afraid of whatever was happening in the town, but was unable to do anything about it. ¡°Thank you for your advice,¡± Drake thanked the guard sincerely as he could tell that the guard warned him for his well-being. He continued with a smile, ¡°But I have decided to take this quest, and I will complete it.¡± The guard sighed once again. He could tell that Drake had decided to work on the case despite the dangers it presented. ¡°This is the copy of the case file. This is the most I can do to help you. I gave it to the detective who came before too. Maybe both of you can solve the case together,¡± the guard said as he gave him a file. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Drake while silently noting the fact that the detective who came before him also took the quest despite the guard¡¯s warnings. After he left the guard office, he rented a room in the inn. As he entered his cheap room, the weight of the case hung heavy in the air. He had superficially looked in the file, the images of the victims were enough to make him frown. Closing the door behind him, he sank on the worn weathered chair ready to read the file on the wobbly table. The file has information about the seventeen victims who were murdered gruesomely, ten males and seven females. And the seventeenth victim was the one whose file he saw with the senior guard. Those included all the guards and detectives killed later while investigating the case. All of them were killed the same way. They were killed in their house. Their head and limbs were separated and placed in different locations of their house. A reverse five-pointed star was drawn on their stomach by cutting their skin with a bladed weapon. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. None of the victims were related to each other in any way. All of them were too generic. None was high profile. The last guy was an apprentice in a small blacksmith shop. The murder spree started two months ago. The first victim was a girl who worked as an accountant at a general goods store. She used to live with her parents. It was her mother who discovered that she had died. She had been in shock since then as she discovered her daughter''s severed head in their fridge. The parents and the guards who came to enquire couldn''t believe that she died overnight and no one found out. One of her arms was even found beneath her parents'' bed. When the guards found the reverse five-pointed star drawn with a knife on her torso, they thought it was the deed of some cultist doing some crazy ritual. The guards also doubted her ex-boyfriend who once threatened to kill her when she broke up with him. He was interrogated but was released later as he had a perfect alibi. The guards were still suspicious of him, but one week later he was killed the same way. The murders increased even more from there on. From once a week, to twice a week, to thrice a week, and finally five murders in the last week. All the victims were murdered the same way. Those incidents created panic in the town but it was forcefully suppressed as all the victims were either poor or from the lower class. The guards who were involved in the case were also found dead in the same manner in their homes. Even the private detectives who took the case either from the town or those who came from outside the town were killed the same way. It was as if the murderer was warning them to stop investigating the case. As he looked through the pages, he only found a slew of generic information ¨C names, ages, occupations ¨C all mundane details that failed to capture the horrors of the crime. Frowning, he sifted through the pages searching for any semblance of a lead. Yet, crucial information seemed to be missing or deliberately obscured. Witness statements were generic and forensic reports were vague at best. It was as if someone had meticulously scrubbed the file clean, leaving only scraps of information behind. The information given by the senior guard should be generic information prepared for anyone who would decide to take the case later. In the absence of any clues, he decided to search for new ones himself. He left the inn and proceeded towards James¡¯s house. He was the last victim of the strange murders and was murdered the last day. He proceeded toward the impoverished areas of the town to visit his house. The house was a modest, weathered structure with peeling paint and a sagging roof. It nestled amidst similar dwellings, each bearing the scars of time and neglect. The windows were smudged as if they had seen too much and couldn''t bear to look anymore, while the front porch sagged under the weight of years. As he approached the house, he raised his hand and gave a firm knock on the weathered door. After a moment, it creaked open, revealing a middle-aged couple standing before him. The woman had worry lines etched on her face, her eyes darting with apprehension, while the man beside her wore a weary expression, his shoulders slumped as if carrying the weight of the world. "Can I help you?" the woman asked, her voice trembling with emotion. Drake assumed that they were James''s parents. Drake cleared his throat gently. "I''m here to ask about the recent passing of your son," he said softly, his tone sympathetic yet probing. The parents exchanged a glance, their faces reflecting a mix of sadness and suspicion. "Didn''t one of your colleagues just come and ask us about that a few hours ago?" the father asked, his voice heavy with emotion and suspicion. Drake understood whom they were talking about. He quickly spun the wheel in his mind to think of a plausible reason. ¡°Yes, of course, they came. But actually, I transferred here, I just came to the town today. I was assigned this as my first case here. My colleague is working in a different direction, so I thought maybe I would be able to find another direction to crack the case.¡± The couple still looked suspicious but nodded as if to accept his explanation. The father sighed, talking again and again about his son was taking a toll on him. ¡°Our son¡­ It''s a difficult time for us,¡± the father replied to Drake''s original query, his voice heavy with emotion. Drake nodded understandingly. "I know this is a tough time for you both, but I need your help to understand what happened. Did your son have any enemies or get involved in any conflicts recently?" The mother shook her head slowly, her eyes clouded with sorrow. "No, he was a good boy. He didn''t have any enemies that we know of." Drake leaned forward slightly, his eyes focused intently on the parents. "Was there anyone your son spent a lot of time with? Friends, acquaintances, anyone who might have had a reason to harm him?" The father hesitated for a moment before responding. "He had a few friends, but nothing out of the ordinary. They were good kids." Drake nodded, jotting down notes in his notebook. "And did your son have any unusual habits or behaviors? Anything that seemed out of character?" The parents exchanged another glance, their brows furrowed in thought. "No, nothing comes to mind," the mother replied after a moment. "He was a normal boy, just trying to find his way in the world. He was very happy to become Blacksmith Kevin¡¯s apprentice and joined his shop after his recent nineteenth birthday when he came of age." After getting only generic answers, Drake shifted his approach, ¡°Can you tell me more about your son''s work and his relationship with his colleagues?¡± The parents exchanged a hesitant glance before the father spoke up, ¡°As we mentioned, he worked at Kevin¡¯s Weapon Shop and was his apprentice. He was very appreciated by Kevin. He got along well with his coworkers, as far as we know. But he didn''t talk much about work.¡± Drake confirmed that all the information given by the parents matched the case file. ¡°Have you heard of a supposed cult operating in the area?¡± The father''s eyes widened in alarm and he exchanged another worried look with his wife. ¡°A cult? No, we haven''t heard anything about that. We try to stay away from trouble.¡± Drake nodded, taking note of their responses. He decided to end the interview to not bother the sad parents anymore. He smiled and said, "Thank you for your time. If you remember anything or notice anything unusual, please don''t hesitate to contact me." He passed the cell number he purchased with his ID. With a polite nod, he turned and left, his mind already spinning with the possibilities of the case. Chapter 42: The Bullies and The Bullied After leaving James''s house, Drake went to Kevin''s weapon shop. He stepped into the blacksmith shop, its heavy wooden door creaking ominously behind him. The air was thick with the acrid scent of burning coal and the metallic tang of freshly forged steel. Rows of gleaming weapons lined the walls, catching the flickering light of the forge. At the center of the bustling workshop stood Kevin, the blacksmith, a towering figure with arms like tree trunks and a face weathered by years of hard labor. He glanced up as Drake entered, his expression guarded. Drake approached him. "I need to ask you some questions about one of your apprentices, James," he said, his tone firm but respectful. "What do you want, detective? Didn''t one of your colleagues come by just a few hours ago to enquire about him?" Kevin''s voice rumbled like distant thunder, his eyes narrowing suspiciously. Drake was cursing his unseen colleague inside his heart who was making things difficult for him for no reason. He copy-pasted the reason he gave to James''s parents. Kevin''s brow furrowed, but he somehow accepted it grudgingly, gesturing for Drake to follow him to a quieter corner of the shop where they could speak in relative privacy. Once they were alone, Drake wasted no time getting down to business. "Tell me about James," he began, his gaze probing. "What was he like as an apprentice?" Kevin sighed heavily, his shoulders sagging under the weight of his grief. "James was a good lad, eager to learn the trade," he admitted, his voice tinged with regret. "He had a natural talent for smithing. He could have surpassed me in a mere decade, but alas. He was very hard working, but he could be hot-headed at times." Kevin hesitated a bit when mentioning his hot-headed behavior. Drake nodded, taking mental notes as he listened. "And how did he get along with the other apprentices?" he pressed, his curiosity piqued. ¡°He had good relations with all his fellow apprentices. Especially with Peter who was his best friend,¡± answered Kevin, but he looked like he was hiding something. Drake smiled seeing that. ¡°You only mentioned Peter, what about the others? Did he have any arguments or fights with others?¡± Kevin''s expression darkened. "His relationship was not that good with Stephen," he confessed, his tone grave. "He didn''t like Stephen but that''s because Stephen was jealous of his talents," he continued. But he looked as if he was covering for James. Drake''s interest was piqued. ¡®Stephen, huh?¡¯ he mused, making a mental note to investigate further. ¡°Mr. Kevin, what can you tell me about your apprentices?¡± asked Drake, wanting to know more about his apprentices. Kevin took a deep breath. ¡°Peter is no worse in talent than James. Maybe that''s why they got along so well as they saw each other as peers. Sam, my third apprentice is average at best. But he still tries hard to learn.¡± He sounded proud when he talked about Peter, but sounded neutral when he talked about Sam. ¡°As for my fourth and last apprentice, Stephen¡­ he is a disappointment. He can''t do anything right. I have long given up on him. The only reason he is still employed in my shop is because his late father was my good friend.¡± Kevin talked in a way as if talking about a nuisance. He had completely given upon him. Drake swept over the bustling shop. One of Kevin¡¯s apprentices was manning the counter while secretly watching them. "I need to speak with your apprentices if you don''t mind," he said, his tone firm but polite. Kevin''s brow furrowed, but he nodded in reluctant agreement. "Fine, but make it quick," he replied gruffly. "We''ve got work to do." Drake turned his attention to the three apprentices. Stephen who manned the counter looked guarded. Kevin called Peter and Sam who gathered around the forge inside the inner part of the shop where the workshop was present, their faces smudged with soot and sweat. Peter looked serious but sad about the passing of his best friend while Sam hovered nervously in the background. "Stephen, mind if I have a word with you?" Drake asked, gesturing him to follow him to a quieter corner of the shop. As they settled into chairs, Drake studied his face, searching for any signs of guilt or deception. "I need to ask you some questions about your friend James," he began, his voice steady. He purposely used the word friend to see his reaction. Peter bristled at the mention of James''s name, his jaw clenching with barely concealed anger. "He is not my friend" he screamed. He controlled his fury and asked ¡°What do you want? I answered all your colleague¡¯s questions.¡± Drake pressed on, unfazed by Peter''s hostility. He ignored him when he talked about his colleague and asked, "Can you tell me about your relationship with James? Did you get along with him?" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Stephen shifted uncomfortably in his seat, avoiding Drake''s gaze. "We... we didn''t always see eye to eye," he admitted reluctantly, his voice barely above a whisper. Drake''s interest was piqued. "And why is that?" he asked, his tone gentle but probing. "James was too arrogant. He used to always look down on me. Just because he was talented, he thought he could look down on others,¡± James said in sadness and anger while looking around nervously in fear. He wanted to say more but stopped. Drake''s instincts told him there was more to Stephen''s animosity than met the eye. But he let him go, as he could tell that he wouldn''t tell anything else. Stephen went back inside the workshop as Kevin was back to manning the counter. He proceeded with Peter and then Sam¡¯s interrogation. But other than some mundane information didn''t get anything else. As he finished Sam¡¯s interrogation, he heard some banging noises from inside the workshop. Sam also heard those as he looked at him nervously. Drake stood up to see what was happening. Sam wanted to stop him, but Drake gave him a stern glance and he quieted down. He saw that Kevin hadn''t noticed them. So, he quietly walked towards the workshop door. He opened it slowly and looked inside. ¡°Trash, I am asking you for the last time. Tell me if you have snitched about me to that detective?¡± Peter asked Stephen menacingly. He had held his collar and bashed him against the wall while asking the question. ¡°I am telling the truth, Peter. I didn''t tell him anything about you. Please don''t hurt me,¡± Stephen replied fearfully. ¡°You better be telling the truth. I have maintained a clean reputation and have a bright future ahead of me unlike you, trash. So, if you dare to do anything that puts a dent in it, I will put a dent in all of your bones,¡± threatened Peter and then punched Stephen heavily in the stomach. Stephen keeled from the pain. Peter showed a twisted smile seeing him in pain. Drake closed the gate and saw Sam¡¯s guilty expression. He wanted to interrogate him again but didn''t do so as he already had a better lead. He had seen the fury and animosity in Stephen¡¯s eyes when he was bullied by Peter. He decided to follow him to find more information. Drake left the shop after the interrogations and decided to follow Stephen later when he would leave the shop to go back home. He had his lunch while reviewing all the information he got from that day¡¯s interrogations. Because James¡¯s murder was related to the ongoing murders, the case was investigated superficially by the guards and then was put aside. He matched the various information he got from their status panels. There was not much information in their panels. That was not a glitch in his system. He had asked Ivy to reduce his appraisal ability to that of a normal player. Since he wanted to enjoy the game, there was no fun in getting all their histories from their status panels. If he wanted he could even ask Ivy about the culprit and she would tell him everything. But that defeated his purpose of enjoying the game. Hence, he asked Ivy to put that crutch on him until either he solved the case or his life was in danger. He decided to go ask the relatives and friends of other victims in the meantime. After having small interviews with many of the victims¡¯ relatives he returned to the shop in the evening. He saw Stephen leaving the shop and followed him quietly from a distance. He followed him back to the impoverished area of the town. His house was some distance away from James''s house but was much smaller. He lives alone, as his parents died a few years back. It was Kevin who helped him financially with his studies and later took him as his apprentice. But, his performance disappointed him too much who considered blacksmithing as his life. That''s why he even turned a blind eye to Stephen''s bullying even if he knew about it. As they were his best students who were bullying him. As long as it was not anything excessive he had decided to not interfere in their affairs. As Stephen went inside, he closed the door behind him. Drake checked around and when no one was watching approached his door. He took out a sleek metal pick and a screwdriver. As he inserted them in the lock, after some gentle movements, he heard the blissful clicking sound. He opened the door and sneaked inside, closing it behind. He saw Stephen in his room cursing at Peter in a loud voice. He hid behind the wall, to watch him from a hidden position. Stephen opened his cupboard and took out two dolls and a knife from it. The dolls each had an image pasted on their heads. Those were the images of James and Peter respectively, while James¡¯s image had a cross in red drawn on it. He took the knife and stabbed the doll with Peter''s image again and again. ¡°That fucking Peter, who does he think he is. Just because he is somewhat more talented than me, he can bully me.¡± ¡°I want to kill him, just like I killed James.¡± He turned towards the doll with James¡¯s image. His face seething in anger. ¡°He had so much fun hitting me and making my life miserable. Why should I give him my hard-earned money? Why should I buy him his lunch? Why can he beat me for just a half-assed reason that he was bored or he was in a bad mood? Why? Why? Why?¡± His face suddenly changed again. He grinned like a lunatic. ¡°Hehehe, it felt so good to kill him. I tied him and gagged his mouth. He looked so desperate as I cut off his limbs one by one while keeping it alive.¡± ¡°Then I cut his stomach with the knife to draw that strange symbol, I don''t know why I had to do that, but I had to do it because he asked.¡± ¡°But who cares, he looked so desperate and painful when I did it. Then I slowly sliced his neck and removed his neck. The face he had when he died was so magnificent.¡± As Stephen was monologuing about how he gruesomely murdered his fellow apprentice, he started laughing like a madman. Then he abruptly stopped and turned back to the Peter doll. ¡°I want to kill you so badly, but he told me not to do anything for a few days, till the matter cools down. I can''t wait, but I also don''t want to go to prison. So, you can live a few more days. After that, hehehe.¡± Stephen ended his sentence with creepy laughter. Drake had seen enough. He was ready to leave. He didn''t confront Stephen as he was merely a small fish. There was a bigger wish behind him. Moreover, it was a huge possibility, that that fish was a cultist or was connected to one. He left his house quietly, leaving the deranged man laughing in self-satisfaction. Chapter 43: Detective Colette Dubois Drake eased onto a rickety stool at the worn bar, the faint smell of stale beer mingling with the tang of cheap whiskey. The bar''s interior was dimly lit, with flickering fluorescent lights casting harsh shadows against the peeling wallpaper and scuffed wooden floors. He caught the bartender''s eye and nodded, signaling for a whiskey. "Make it a double," he added, his voice low but firm. The bartender, a burly man with a patchy beard and a world-weary expression, nodded in silent acknowledgment. He poured Drake a generous measure of whiskey from a dusty bottle, the liquid amber and inviting despite its humble origins. As Drake took a sip, he couldn''t help but notice the eclectic mix of patrons scattered throughout the bar. In one corner, a group of rough-looking men huddled around a table, their voices low and their laughter raucous. At the far end of the bar, a lone figure sat nursing a drink, his gaze fixed on some distant point beyond the smoky haze. A motley crew of downtrodden souls, slumped in another corner, their weary faces illuminated by the glow of neon beer signs. Drake leaned casually against the bar, his gaze fixed on the bartender as he took a sip of his whiskey. "So, my friend, mind if I ask you a few questions?" he began, his tone casual but his eyes sharp with intent. The bartender glanced up from polishing a glass, his expression guarded. "Depends on the questions," he replied gruffly, clearly wary of Drake''s probing. Drake flashed a charming smile, his demeanor relaxed but his mind already working overtime. "Just curious if you''ve heard anything about the recent string of murders in town," he said casually, his tone deceptively light. The bartender''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of unease crossing his face before he quickly masked it with a practiced grin. "Murders, you say? Can''t say I''ve heard a thing about that, Detective," he replied, his tone carefully neutral. Drake arched an eyebrow, unimpressed by the bartender''s attempt at deception. "Is that so? Funny, seems like the kind of thing people would be talking about in a bar," he remarked, his voice tinged with skepticism. But the bartender remained unfazed, his expression impassive as he polished the same glass with unnecessary vigor. "Can''t help you there, Pal. Like I said, haven''t heard a thing," he replied, his tone dismissive. Undeterred, Drake decided to change tactics, his mind already moving on to the next line of questioning. "Fair enough. How about any cult activities nearby? Heard any whispers of strange rituals or gatherings in the area?" he asked casually, though his gaze bore into the bartender with unwavering intensity. At the mention of cult activities, the bartender''s demeanor shifted, a hint of fear flashing in his eyes before he quickly schooled his expression into one of indifference. "Cults, huh? Can''t say I know anything about that either," he replied, his voice tight with apprehension. Drake leaned in closer, his gaze piercing as he reached into his pocket and withdrew a handful of silver coins. "Come now, my friend. I''m sure a man in your line of work hears all sorts of things," he said, his tone smooth but insistent. "Perhaps a little incentive will jog your memory?" The bartender hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering between Drake and the coins in his hand. Finally, with a resigned sigh, he reached out and accepted the coins, his fingers closing around the coins with a barely concealed greed. But even as he pocketed the coins, the bartender''s expression remained wary, a hint of caution in his eyes. "You''d do well to mind your own business, Detective," he warned, his tone low but firm. "Some things are best left alone, this is the only information I can give you" Drake chuckled softly, his smile wry as he leaned back against the bar. "Ah, but where''s the fun in that?" he replied with a wink, his tone light but his gaze unwavering. "Besides, where would the world be without nosy detectives like me poking around in all the wrong places?" Drake thanked the bartender for his help. As he settled back onto his stool, preparing to savor the remainder of his drink, his reverie was interrupted by the sound of footsteps approaching from behind. Several burly thugs approached, their intentions clear from the menacing glint in their eyes. "Hey, buddy, we saw you giving our dear bartender some silvers. We appreciate the fact that you want to help this poor guy. Have you got any spare change for our brothers, I promise, we will repay you shortly?" the leader sneered, his voice dripping with aggression. Drake arched an eyebrow, a wry smile playing on his lips. "Sorry, boys, but I left my wallet at home. You''ll have to find someone else to fund your next round of bad decisions." If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The thug leader''s eyes narrowed with simmering rage, his fists tightening at his sides. "You think you''re clever, huh?" he growled, his voice thick with menace. "I''ll teach you to mess with us. Kill him." The thugs came with bad intentions, asking for money was merely a pretext. With a menacing snarl, the thug leader launched himself at Drake, his cronies close behind. But Drake remained unfazed, his senses honed and his reflexes razor-sharp. As the first thug swung a wild punch, Drake sidestepped with effortless grace, his movements fluid and precise. With a swift motion, he countered with a well-placed strike, sending the thug stumbling backward with a grunt of pain. Meanwhile, the other thugs closed in, their fists flying in a frenzied onslaught. Drake weaved between their blows with calculated ease, his movements a blur of speed and agility. Grabbing a nearby barstool, Drake swung it in a wide arc, knocking two thugs off their feet with a satisfying thud. He followed up with a swift kick, sending another thug crashing into a nearby table with a resounding crash of splintering wood. But the remaining thugs were undeterred, their determination matched only by their brute strength. Drake found himself surrounded, the air thick with the sound of grunts and the clash of fists. With a burst of adrenaline, Drake fought back with renewed vigor, his movements swift and decisive. He delivered a series of lightning-fast strikes, each blow finding its mark with deadly accuracy. As the brawl raged on, Drake managed to take quick sips of his whiskey between punches, ensuring not a drop spilled to the ground. He looked utterly calm as he fought those hoodlums. While fighting them, he felt like a mid-game player who went back to novice village to bully level 1 slimes. With a final, decisive blow, Drake incapacitated the last of the thugs, leaving them sprawled on the floor in a groaning heap. The bar fell silent, the tension dissipating like smoke in the wind. Drake took another sip from his glass of whiskey, the liquid still untouched despite the chaos. He drank the remaining liquid as he reached the counter, placed the glass down on it, and turned to face the bartender. Tossing a gold coin onto the counter, he addressed the bartender directly. "Consider that payment for the damages to your bar, my drink, and whatever that lady over there had," Drake said, gesturing towards the lone mysterious figure sitting near him on a stool, one of the thugs was lying beside her, fainted, clearly he lost while trying to attack her. "Keep the change as a tip," Drake added. The bartender''s eyes widened in surprise, his expression one of grudging respect. "Thanks, pal," he muttered, pocketing the coin hastily with a nod of appreciation. His eyes darted around looking for any patrons with bad eyes. Drake nodded in return, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. The tension in the bar that dissipated earlier, arose and reached a crescendo as the mysterious figure rose from her stool, her hand reaching for a dagger concealed beneath her windbreaker that she placed against Drake''s throat. Drake mirrored her movement with practiced ease, drawing his weapon, concealed beneath his coat, and aiming it squarely at her throat. For a moment, the two detectives stood locked in a silent standoff, their knives leveled at each other with unwavering precision. The other patrons watched with bated breath, frozen in place by the sudden escalation of violence. Drake met her gaze with a bored calm, his expression unyielding. He clutched the handle, poised to react at the first sign of aggression. To his surprise, the figure''s lips curved into a faint smile, their eyes glinting with a hint of admiration. "Impressive reaction, Detective, or should I say chosen one. I must say you are much better than many chosen ones whom I have seen till now," she remarked, their voice calm and slightly appreciative. Drake arched an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Likewise," he replied, his tone dry but laced with a hint of amusement. She pulled back her knife, and Drake did the same while keeping an eye on her knife. With a smooth and deliberate motion, she reached up and removed her flat cap, allowing their bundled-up smooth red hair to cascade down in a smooth wave, revealing her face. She looked above average, her beauty was nowhere near the twins or the fox women. But her clear skin and sharp features together with her heroic and intellectual charm accentuated her beauty. The tension in the bar dissipated again. "Detective Colette Dubois, I presume?" he inquired with a smile, though his tone implied he was stating a fact rather than asking it. Colette nodded in confirmation, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her lips. "The one and only," she replied, her tone casual but self-assured. Colette Dubois was the detective who took the case before Drake earlier that day. Drake had asked for her basic information from the senior guard on the pretext of helping each other with the tough case. He had noticed her listening to Stephen¡¯s monologue earlier from another hidden corner, and he was sure, she also noticed him. Then, the next time he saw her was in the bar, quietly sipping her drink a little distance away from him on one of the other stools. Suddenly, one of the downed thugs clutched Colette¡¯s foot. When he was about to impale his knife in her leg, she kicked him swiftly on the head. The thug lost consciousness from concussion. ¡°These discarded pawns sure are working hard,¡± Drake quipped watching the thug trying to desperately hurt Colette, despite his severe injuries. ¡°Hmph, these idiots don¡¯t even know that their owner had already given up on them when they were sent to kill us,¡± Colette said with disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, no need to waste any more time on them, they are useless,¡± said Drake. Colette nodded to his proposal. ¡°But first,¡± she said and turned her head while eyeing all the bar patrons and the bartender, ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything, right?¡± She asked them with a smile. All of them rattled their heads left and right, too desperate to tell the woman with a knife hidden in her smile that they didn¡¯t see anything. She gave a bright smile seeing their reactions. Colette and Drake gave each other a look and left the bar under the fearful eyes of the bartender and the bar patrons. Chapter 44: Who is the Mastermind? The next day, Drake went down from his room in the inn. He saw Colette eating her breakfast. He found out that Colette also stayed in the same inn as him. Last night they reached the inn together and went to their separate rooms to sleep. ¡°Morning Detective,¡± Drake greeted with a smile as he joined Colette for breakfast. ¡°Morning Detective,¡± Colette greeted back with a smile. Drake ordered a sandwich for breakfast from the innkeeper. As they were having their breakfast, they saw the senior guard coming towards them with a panicked expression. ¡°Morning Dan. You don¡¯t look so good,¡± Drake greeted the senior guard. He had an amused smile on his face as he saw the anxious expression on Dan¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, Dan. You have some news for us?¡± Colette asked, also with a slight smile. Dan looked confused seeing their reactions. He came as soon as possible to give them that news and urge them to leave the case. But as he saw their knowing smiles, his eyes widened as he concluded, ¡°Both of you know about it?¡± Drake and Collete merely nodded at his query. ¡°Hey, none of us did anything, we were at the inn last night,¡± Drake said with an amused laugh as he saw Dan eyeing them suspiciously. They quickly finished their breakfast and left the inn. Dan saw on going in a specific direction and he was even more confused as he was sure that they were not lying when they admitted that they knew about that. But he was confused as to how they knew it if they didn¡¯t leave the inn last night. They reached Stephen¡¯s house after some time. ¡°Can we investigate the crime scene?¡± asked Colette. Dan nodded, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t take too long. I can¡¯t cover too long for you guys.¡± Drake and Colette entered Stephen¡¯s house. There they saw Stephen¡¯s torso lying on the table with a reverse five-pointed star drawn with a bladed weapon on his stomach. Since his house was small, it was not very difficult to find his other body parts. His head was on the top shelf of his kitchen. His arms were in the bathroom, and his legs were in his bedroom, one beneath his bed and the other one in his cupboard. ¡°He must be angry that we disrupted his plan,¡± Colette said as she looked around the house for any clues. ¡°Ha, he worked hard to prepare those three for the ritual for greater gains but because of us, he had to make do with only two,¡± Drake said while checking Stephen¡¯s cupboard. They looked around and as expected they didn¡¯t find anything. The only thing they found was the dolls that Stephen used to pour his anger on. Dan who was watching their every move exclaimed after hearing them talking, ¡°You know who killed him! Is he the one behind all these murders?¡± "Relax, Dan," Drake reassured. "Yes, we know who did it, but he is not the mastermind, that¡¯s someone else." ¡°Before you ask, yes Stephen was the one who killed James¡±, Colette confirmed his doubts. ¡°Do you know who is the mastermind? We will catch that person and put an end to this series of murders,¡± Dan said excitedly, He even started dreaming of his promotion. Drake and Colette were amused seeing his reaction. ¡°We suspect someone, but if he is the one then you can¡¯t catch him. He is too dangerous. Leave it to us,¡± said Drake with a serious expression. He refused him because he knew that Dan couldn¡¯t bring a strong force to raid the enemy because of the pressure he was facing and taking fewer people would only prove life-threatening for him and those he would bring. Colette nodded to Drake¡¯s proposal. She agreed with him as when she saw him for the first time, her instincts honed from solving many dangerous cases warned her against him. She also respected Drake¡¯s decision because she could see that he was a good detective, miles away from her, but still good. But the main reason for her agreeing to deal with the main perpetrator together with him was also her instincts. When she placed the knife on his throat, she felt she was stared at by a beast. Those bored and calm eyes had hidden an abyss that would devour her whole. Even in front of the Extraordinary she never felt that way, but a Mortal chosen one made her feel that way. That¡¯s why she decided to partner up with someone for the first time and solve the case with him. Dan eyes them suspiciously. He pulled them together towards a corner where no one could hear them. ¡°If you think it''s that dangerous, then leave this case. Both of you are good detectives, I don¡¯t want you to die prematurely,¡± Dan said, or rather almost pleaded. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Drake and Colette smiled warmly at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, buddy. Nothing will happen to us. Today is the end for that mastermind,¡± reassured Drake. Dan nodded heavily, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± They refused and left Stephen¡¯s house. Drake climbed his motorbike and Colette sat behind him. They reached Kevin¡¯s shop again. As Drake and Colette stepped inside, they noticed the mourning atmosphere inside. Kevin was staring in the distance blankly. Peter looked anxious and Sam just stayed in the background nervously. They noticed them stepping into the shop. Kevin saw them and then ignored them. Peter looked desperate, he was clearly in a fight or flight mode. Sam just stared at them nervously like before. ¡°Mr. Kevin, please accept our deepest condolences for your loss,¡± Drake expressed sympathetically in a gentle tone. Kevin just nodded. ¡°It was true I was disappointed with him. But in the absence of my own family, I considered him my only family. But now he¡­¡± Colette put her hand on his shoulder sympathetically. Earlier when Kevin opened the shop, he noticed that Stephen didn¡¯t come to the shop and he always used to come on time. After waiting for some time, he called him, but the phone was picked up by someone else. That person was one of the town guards who informed him that Stephen was murdered by someone. He had been in that state since then. ¡°Mr. Kevin, I understand that nothing can bring back Stephen, but I am determined to help you find justice for him. We believe his murderer may be linked to the recent string of killings plaguing the town. We have a lead, but to bring this killer to justice, we need your assistance,¡± Colette said solemnly. Kevin''s eyes narrowed, a mixture of grief and determination flashing in his gaze as he listened intently to Colette''s words. With a solemn nod, he replied, "I''ll do whatever it takes to bring his killer to justice. You can count on me, Detectives." "Before we proceed further, there''s one more crucial piece of information we need to share with you, Mr. Kevin," Drake announced solemnly, his tone conveying the gravity of the situation. Kevin nodded solemnly. ¡°We found evidence from Stephen¡¯s house proving that he was the one who killed James,¡± Drake continued. ¡°Wha¡­ Why?¡± Kevin could barely say anything. His favorite apprentice was killed by his apprentice whom he considered family. ¡°It was like you said. He was envious of James¡¯s talent.¡± A lone tear fell from Kevin¡¯s eyes as he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have given more attention to them,¡± Kevin blamed himself. ¡°Mr. Kevin now is not the time to blame yourself. We still need to look for Stephen¡¯s killer,¡± Colette reminded gently. Meanwhile, Peter was pale from fear. As both the detectives turned their faces towards him, he almost peed his pants. ¡°Peter, where were you last night?¡± Drake asked sternly. Kevin¡¯s eyes widened as he thought of the implications of that question. ¡°I was at my house last night. I didn¡¯t kill Stephen. I promise. Please believe me. I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Peter explained desperately before they even him that question. ¡°But Peter, as we have found, you have the motive to murder him. You didn¡¯t like Stephen, and when you found that he killed your best friend, James, you killed him in a fit of anger the same way he killed James¡± accused Colette. ¡°No, it''s false. Who said I didn¡¯t like Stephen? We were great friends. Moreover, I only found out right now that he killed James from you,¡± Peter explained desperately. ¡°Oh really,¡± Drake smiled amusedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that great friends bully and beat each other.¡± Peter''s eyes widened. ¡°I saw what happened between you and Stephen yesterday,¡± Drake continued with a smile. Peter secretly glared at Sam as if blaming him for telling them, but Sam hurriedly shook his head discretely to indicate he didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, the other three noticed their secret interactions. ¡°Th-that was ju-just playing around between friends,¡± stuttered Peter. But no one believed him. Kevin watched him with a disappointed look. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t kill him. I was at my house last night. Yes, yes, yes, you can ask my parents, they can prove that I was at my house the whole night,¡± Peter vehemently protested, his voice tinged with desperation and fear. ¡°Of course, we will ask them. You don¡¯t have to worry. But for now, we will believe that you didn¡¯t kill Stephen,¡± teased Colette, her tone laced with skepticism as she emphasized the words "for now". Drake turned his attention back to Kevin and said, ¡°Mr. Kevin, for now, Peter is still a suspect. But we need your help regarding Stephen.¡± Kevin merely nodded to show his support. "We believe that he might have had some outside help. Do you know any of his friends or someone else who might have helped him or influenced him to make that decision?" Drake inquired, his voice steady but probing. "It''s possible that he was also connected to the recent string of murders happening in the town. Perhaps he was silenced to stop the trail to them. We cannot ignore that possibility." Kevin''s gaze hardened as he heard that, and then he took a deep breath. "I shouldn¡¯t have left him on his own. It¡¯s my fault. I found that he made friends with some unsavory people. I warned him once but didn¡¯t bother to check again. It might be them," Kevin admitted, his voice heavy with guilt and regret. ¡°Yes, they might be related to the case. Can you tell us where to find them?¡± Drake inquired. ¡°Yes, I know, as they have come to my shop to buy weapons,¡± Kevin answered, ¡°But I must remind you that they are a very dangerous group of people.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Kevin. They are just a bunch of thugs,¡± dismissed Colette. Kevin nodded. ¡°But please let me come with you. I ignored Stephen and pushed him onto a path of no return. But now I want to atone. So, please let me help,¡± he begged. ¡°Mr. Kevin, it''s not that we don¡¯t mind, but as you said, they are very dangerous, we don¡¯t want to put your life in danger,¡± implored Colette to let Kevin change his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, detective. I hammer iron every day with these hands, hammering some thugs is no big deal if the need arises,¡± Kevin boasted. ¡°Then, thank you, Mr. Kevin,¡± thanked Colette. Kevin''s car rumbled to life as he pulled away from the shop. Drake and Colette wasted no time and quickly mounted Drake''s bike, the engine roaring to life beneath them as they followed Kevin to the town¡¯s slum area. With each passing moment, the tension in the air grew palpable. But Drake and Colette remained undeterred, their resolve unshakable as they followed Kevin into the heart of the slum area, ready to confront whatever dangers awaited them there. Chapter 45: The Cruel Teacher Kevin took Drake and Colette to the heart of the slums. He stopped his vehicle at one place and dismounted, Drake and Colette also climbed down from the bike. As they walked through the maze-like slum neighborhood, Kevin led them on foot. They garnered a spectrum of reactions from the residents: some eyes gleamed with greed, others with lust, while some glowered with animosity. Entering a narrow alley, Kevin rapped sharply on a metal door. A sliding window creaked open, revealing a pair of menacing eyes peering out. Recognizing Kevin, the figure on the other side nodded, and the door creaked open, granting them entry. "They recognize me from our numerous weapon transactions," Kevin boasted, puffing up a bit. "That''s why they''re quick to let us in. If you came alone, getting through that door would be like pulling teeth." Drake and Colette exchanged knowing smiles and nodded in agreement. They trailed behind Kevin as he led them inside. Descending a flight of stairs, they followed him into the basement. Navigating through several doors, each guarded by a dozen or so thugs, Kevin guided them to a vast hall. Stepping inside, they immediately noticed the oppressive darkness enveloping the space. Surveying the dimly lit hall, Colette remarked casually, "Looks like he''s gone." Her expression remained unruffled despite the news. Drake let out a sigh, muttering, "Typical drama." Suddenly, the lights flickered to life, illuminating the hall outward from where they stood. With each expanding radius of light, they realized an increasing number of thugs surrounded them. By the time the hall was fully illuminated, they found themselves encircled by over a hundred menacing figures, brandishing an array of cold weapons. Two figures stood out in the distance atop what seemed like a makeshift platform. One, a burly, scar-riddled man stood shirtless, wielding a scimitar with an air of authority that marked him as the leader of the thugs. Beside him stood a figure they recognized all too well ¡ª Kevin, wielding a formidable great hammer with a calm determination in his eyes. "Do you want us to applaud you for your dramatic entrance?" Drake asked with a teasing grin, his tone laced with amusement. ¡°You knew from the beginning?¡± Kevin asked, observing Drake and Colette''s nonchalant expressions. They exchanged a knowing glance before Colette shrugged casually. "Let''s just say we had a hunch," she replied cryptically, a hint of mischief in her tone. "How?" Kevin asked, his eyes narrowing dangerously, a hint of suspicion creeping into his voice. Drake''s words hung heavy in the tense atmosphere of the hall. "You guys sure have an interesting ritual," he remarked casually, his tone tinged with a mix of amusement and disdain. "First, you find someone with negative feelings like anger, hate, envy, and resentment, for someone else. The more people they feel those emotions for, the better. Likewise, the more intense those emotions are, the better. Then you brew those negative emotions even more and finally, manipulate and influence them to kill the target of their emotions by making them feel the most pain and despair." Ignoring Kevin''s question, he laid bare the grim reality of their operations calmly and calculatedly. Kevin''s knuckles whitened as his grip around his weapon tightened in response to Drake''s analysis. Despite the tension radiating from Kevin, Drake pressed on with a confident smile. "But that''s just the first half of the ritual," he continued, his voice steady. ¡°The second half involves you killing those idiot pawns the same way, they gleefully filled their targets. They thought they were wolves, instead they were sheep fattened by a cackle of hyenas. The ritual completes when you kill those idiots by giving them the same pain and despair. And from what I have observed, you gain strength from those rituals. The more people your pawns feel negative emotions for, the more people they kill, and the more your returns will be after you kill them.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The air crackled with palpable tension as Drake''s words sank in. Even the thug leader standing beside Kevin regarded him with a dangerous glint in his eyes. Drake''s teasing smile widened as he continued, undeterred by the escalating tension. "You must be pissed that we spoiled your plan," he remarked, his tone laced with amusement. "You worked hard to prepare three targets for the ritual. But you had to kill Stephen before he could kill Peter as we were closing in on you." His words, delivered with casual confidence, cut through the charged atmosphere of the hall, laying bare the disruption of Kevin''s carefully laid plans. Kevin''s anger simmered beneath the surface, but he made a conscious effort to rein it in. With Drake and Colette surrounded by over a hundred thugs, he knew that they would die a painful death shortly. So, he allowed them their last moments of amusement. After a brief pause, Kevin regained his composure and addressed Drake''s earlier statement. "You still haven''t answered my question," he stated, his tone calm but insistent. "How did you find out?" Despite his controlled demeanor, there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes, hinting at a desire to understand the extent of their knowledge. One by one, Colette listed their findings and observations. As Kevin listened to her findings, his expressions became even more grim. "There were two sets of used dishes in Stephen''s kitchen sink," Colette began, her voice steady. "Someone visited him last night. Someone whom he knew and had good relations with him. That person ate with him. The only person who visited him occasionally after his parents¡¯ death was you." "Stephen''s nails had some traces of skin and blood," she continued, her gaze unwavering. "Even if you are wearing a long-sleeved shirt today, faint scratch marks were visible when the sleeve pulled up a little when you stretched your hand to pick up your great hammer." "Due to the recent rain and water clogging, there are mud patches near Stephen''s house," Colette concluded, her tone resolute. "You should have washed your shoes last night. In the entire route from your home to the shop, there was no place where your shoes would be dirtied so much by mud." As Kevin listened to her findings, his expression grew grimmer, realizing the depth of their investigation and the evidence stacked against him. Of course, there was one more reason. Drake found using his Intermediate stage perception mastery, that Kevin¡¯s strength increased suddenly that morning. That only solidified his conjecture that the ritual was used to increase strength. Colette''s words sliced through the heavy silence, her tone carrying a mix of accusation and disappointment. "You fanned the flames of Stephen''s hate for James and Peter," she began, her voice tinged with reproach. "Whenever they bullied him, you ignored him to increase the hate and resentment he had towards them. But he never hated you, because you were the one who helped him after his parents'' death and even gave him a job. Instead, he worked hard to not disappoint you anymore and become a good apprentice. And aren¡¯t Peter and James your best students, why include them in your twisted plan?" A weighty silence settled over the room as Colette''s words sank in, each syllable driving home the betrayal and manipulation at play. They revealed the cold-heartedness lurking beneath Kevin¡¯s outward demeanor. Kevin''s words cut through the tension like a knife, his laughter ringing out with a chilling madness that sent shivers down the spines of those present. "So what if I used him?" he spat, his voice laced with contempt. "I helped him so much after the passing of his family. Then so what if I used him and then killed him to get more power? He should be proud that he was at least useful for something and was not an utter disappointment in life." "As for James and Peter," he continued, "Their accomplishments are all due to me. Since I taught them everything, the least I can expect from them is to die for me to pay me back." His callous words echoed in the stunned silence of the room, each syllable dripping with a venomous disregard for his apprentices¡¯ lives. Those words revealed the true depths of Kevin''s depravity as he reveled in his twisted logic. Amidst Kevin''s maniacal laughter, he gloated, "Congratulations, detectives. You solved the murder cases in town. Yes, all those who died were the targets of the ritual. You must be proud that you reached me. Now both of you can die with peace of mind." The thugs surrounding Drake and Colette tensed, their weapons at the ready, awaiting the signal to strike. But instead of fear, Drake and Colette''s faces bore expressions of amusement. Drake and Colette exchanged amused glances as they burst into laughter, their eyes fixed on Kevin as if he were a clueless fool. "This idiot thinks we don''t know that he is not the mastermind," Drake said to Colette taunting Kevin, his voice loud and clear for all to hear. The laughter echoed in the tense atmosphere. Kevin''s facade finally cracked, his expression crumbling under the weight of Drake''s words. Even the thug leader who was standing beside him looked on in shock, his disbelief mirroring Kevin''s. Chapter 46: The Mastermind ¡°You are not the mastermind. You are merely one of his dogs just like the guy standing beside you,¡± Drake scoffed. Colette leaned forward, her eyes somber as she unveiled the grim truth. "Anna, believed to be slain by her ex, was your first victim," she began, her voice carrying the weight of each word. "Dylan, her ex, a mere small-time thug within this gang. Anna wanted him out, pushing him for an honest life. But Dylan, stubborn as a mule, refused. After countless warnings, she gave up on him and decided to move on. Dylan seethed with resentment, watching her leave him like that." With a shake of her head, Colette continued, "That''s when our mystery man entered the scene, stoking Dylan''s fury, and manipulating him against Anna. Dylan''s mother confirmed the change in him, his temper escalating every day. Finally, he snuffed out Anna''s light. That mystery man must be part of this gang as the only friends Dylan had apart from Anna were fellow thugs in the gang. So there was a high chance that someone from the gang manipulated him." She paused, letting the gravity of her words sink in. "Dylan, no longer of use, met his fate a week later, once the storm of the first murder settled," Colette concluded. Drake''s tone turned serious as he dove into the next part of the story. "Next up were Ryan and Tony, the town guards," he said, eyes focused on his listeners. "They were getting too close to cracking the Anna and Dylan case, so you had to take them out. Ryan was jealous of Tony. They used to be partners who started working together, but when Tony got picked for a promotion, it rubbed Ryan the wrong way." A smirk danced on Drake''s lips. "In a small town, where gossip spreads like wildfire, it is not too difficult to find out about that. And it is even easier to find in the blacksmith shop that many guards used to frequent to purchase weapons. That mystery man manipulated Ryan''s envy and influenced him to off Tony." His expression hardened. "And Once Ryan outlived his usefulness, he met the same end." Drake''s words painted a grim picture of manipulation and betrayal that hit close to home for anyone listening. Colette''s voice took on a solemn tone as she delved into the next chapter of the grim saga. "Now, let''s talk about Adam, Gina, and Trevor," she began, her words measured. "Trevor, the owner of the local general store, had Adam and Gina working for him. Adam was a dedicated worker, pulling double duty because Gina often slacked off. Despite his hard work, Trevor favored Gina because of their physical relations, letting her off easy while Adam picked up the slack. To add insult to injury, Gina was promoted to manager, even though Adam kept the store afloat." A hint of indignation colored Colette''s voice. "Enter our mystery man, a regular at the store. He saw an opportunity in Adam''s resentment towards Gina and Trevor. Manipulating his anger, he pushed Adam to take matters into his own hands, leading to the deaths of Trevor and Gina." Her gaze darkened. "But once he outlived his usefulness, he met the same fate as his victims." Colette''s tone grew graver as she delved into the sad story of Bob, Leela, and Jason. "Now, let''s talk about Bob, Leela, and Jason," she began, her voice carrying a hint of sadness. "Leela and Jason, who were friends, used to bully Bob, a poor beggar. What started as taunts soon descended into brutal physical assaults. Sadly, nobody seemed to care about the plight of some random beggar." With a sigh, Colette continued, "Leela and Jason, didn¡¯t like their financial situations as they were born in poor families, and always dreamed of being rich. While struggling with their money problems, they found relief in picking on someone even poorer. They didn''t hold back their cruelty." Her expression turned serious as she talked about the mysterious figure''s role. "The sneaky person took advantage of this bad situation. The part of the street where Bob slept was on the path between the mystery man''s home and work. It was a perfect chance. By stirring up Bob''s anger toward Leela and Jason, he set off a tragic chain of events." After a moment of silence, Colette concluded, "But in this twisted tale, the one pulling the strings eventually turned on Bob too. Once Bob had served his purpose, he met the same sad fate, a victim of his rage." ¡°There were many other victims. Even those victims who were not known to the world and were disposed of secretly. The list is very long, so let''s talk about the last victims, James and Stephen. James and Peter used to bully Stephen. Moreover, he used to envy their talent as they always got praise from Kevin, but he only got disappointment. Enter the manipulator, twisting his hate and envy into something monstrous. Stephen killed James but before he could kill Peter, you had to kill him so that he does not say anything about the mystery man who introduced him to the gang,¡± said Drake as he told about the last victims of the case. Stolen story; please report. Drake''s eyes narrowed as he continued, "This gang played a significant role in all these tragedies. The crimes were too elaborate for a lone person to carry out. The gang members aided in the killings and provided alibis to avoid suspicion. The influence of the mystery man over this gang is undeniable." "And no, I''m not referring to you," Drake added, addressing the gang leader directly, his tone firm. Drake''s sudden shift in tone caught Colette off guard, his words delivered with a playful edge. "Ah, now I see why detectives love to unveil their conclusions in the end," he remarked a hint of mischief in his voice. "The looks on their faces, all wide-eyed and clueless, as you lay out your observations and conclusions... truly priceless." Colette couldn''t help but chuckle at Drake''s unexpected comment. Drake''s playful demeanor vanished abruptly. "Why don''t you come out?" Drake''s voice held a note of challenge, directed at the unseen presence lurking in the shadows. "I believe you''ve realized by now that we know who you are. Enough with these cat-and-mouse games." His words hung in the air, a clear invitation for the mysterious figure to reveal themselves and end the charade. CLAP CLAP CLAP As a figure emerged from the shadows where Kevin and the gang leader stood, a hush fell over the room. Slowly, the figure stepped into the light, applause echoing softly as he approached. It was Sam, his once ever-present nervous expression replaced by sinister confidence, locking his eyes with Drake¡¯s. The applause came to an abrupt halt as Sam positioned himself between Kevin and the gang leader. Both men regarded him with a mixture of deference and respect. Kevin''s expression no longer looked like that of a mentor looking at his apprentice, but rather a subordinate acknowledging his leader. All the thugs in the room who surrounded Drake and Colette watched him with utmost respect. It was evident that he commanded authority and respect within the group. "I must say, I am impressed, detectives," Sam''s voice dripped with malice as he addressed Colette and Drake. "Previously, no one has come so close to cracking the case. Most suspected Kevin or Tyler, but you are the first to successfully identify me as the mastermind. You should be proud of that, detectives." A chilling smile played across Sam''s lips as he continued, "As a reward, I will grant you the most painful deaths possible to celebrate your achievement." ¡®Ivy, remove all the restrictions I set before.¡¯ [Done] Since the case was solved, he no longer needed to restrict his powers and used them completely as before. He quickly checked the statuses of Sam, Kevin, and Tyler, the gang leader. ¡°Kill them,¡± Sam ordered the thugs who surrounded Drake and Colette. With a shared smile of determination, Drake and Colette exchanged a glance before turning their attention to the mass of approaching thugs. "Make sure you don''t die, chosen one," Colette''s words carried a playful tone as she readied herself for the impending clash. "Likewise, detective," Drake replied, matching her playful spirit as he drew his sword and positioned himself to face the thugs closing in on the right side. Colette swiftly produced an expandable staff, extending it to an impressive length of over six feet, and advanced towards the oncoming adversaries on the left. Drake didn¡¯t hold back like in the bar. In front of public eyes, he couldn¡¯t be too heavy-handed but there he let go completely. Each slash took one life. Even if he was surrounded by tens of armed thugs at once, he dodged each attack with ease. He had worked overtime to increase his Perception Mastery to level 18, beginner stage, and unlocking Bullet Time as quickly as possible was more than enough motivation for him for that. Knives, daggers, swords, and sabers attacked him from all directions. But their less than level 5 masteries were no match for his level 15, beginner stage Sword Mastery. He stopped the multitude of weapons attacking him with his sword and pushed them back. He bent slightly backward and dodged the sword coming from the side. He clutched the hand holding the sword, pulled the thug, and then threw him to the left towards another sword coming towards him. The thug was directly impaled by the sword and died. Then he cut off the head of that thug. Quickly turning his body forty-five degrees, he parried the sword from behind and slashed the thug. Occasionally he looked towards Colette to check how she was doing. But she fared much better than him. He checked that she had Staff and Close Combat masteries higher than level 15, beginner stage. It was very impressive for her age as she was only twenty-three. But that¡¯s nothing compared to her level 12, intermediate stage, Perception mastery. He was startled when he read that in her status. Her intermediate-stage perception mastery was the reason for her instincts and intuitions that helped her many times in the past. As he was in between an intense fight, he had no time to read her detailed introduction so he asked Ivy about that anomaly. Only then, did he find out that she was born with an intermediate-stage perception mastery. With her skills, it was even easier for her to deal with the thugs than Drake. Like Drake, she also didn¡¯t hold back. Skillfully swinging her staff, she parried all the attacks coming her way. Each of her strikes crushed their bones or broke their skulls. In less than half an hour, more than hundreds of thugs died. Drake and Colette looked as if they hadn¡¯t broken a sweat. After sharing a smile they turned towards the three standing on the platform. Sam''s face was twisted in anger and malice and both Kevin and Tyler looked ready to pounce and tear them to pieces, especially Tyler whose heart was bleeding as his entire gang was decimated by Drake and Colette. Chapter 47: Case Complete "You have successfully infuriated me," Sam growled, his voice taking on an increasingly animalistic tone. "Do you want to see what powers I''ve gained from those rituals? Then watch." Sam''s eyes turned pitch black as he spoke, and dark veins resembling spider webs emerged on his face, radiating from his eyes like ominous tendrils. His mouth split open to his ears, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. With a grim sense of pride, Sam abandoned all pretense, displaying his newfound strength: level 2, Rank 1, Extraordinary. Beside him, Kevin and Tyler also transformed, though less extreme. Their eyes mirrored Sam''s pitch-black hue, otherwise, their appearances remained unchanged. Having performed the rituals fewer times than Sam, their strength and transformation were lesser. They were still mortals, but formidable, each possessing one Mastery in the intermediate stage, albeit at level 1 or 2. Kevin and Tyler leaped down from the platform, deciding to deal with Colette and Drake themselves. Sam, however, remained aloof, deeming Drake and Colette unworthy adversaries for an Extraordinary like himself to engage with mere mortals. Kevin squared off against Colette, while Tyler positioned himself to confront Drake. Tension hung heavy as each combatant readied themselves for the impending clash. Tyler jumped towards Drake and swung his scimitar down on his head. Drake deftly dodged to the side. The scimitar landed on the floor and produced heavy clanging sounds. Tyler didn¡¯t take a moment to adjust, he swiped the scimitar towards Drake to the left from the ground. Drake hurriedly blocked with his sword but the difference in skills was evident. Drake¡¯s beginner sword mastery was no match for Tyler¡¯s intermediate sword mastery. Drake barely maintained the upper hand with his intermediate perception mastery. Tyler had done the ritual once like Kevin. His sword mastery was at level 1, intermediate stage, and was very close to level 2, the ritual increased it by one level to level 2 and gave him a strength boost too. Tyler relentlessly assaulted Drake with his scimitar. Drake¡¯s hands felt numb as he had to block his assaults with his sword as his increased strength made all his attacks even more dangerous. Tyler feinted to attack his torso but changed the scimitar¡¯s direction mid-air and attacked his face. Drake barely saved himself by pulling himself back in time, but a small cut still appeared on his cheek. Tyler gave a disgusting laugh and licked the few droplets of blood from his scimitar. Drake narrowed his eyes. He decided to fight seriously. Drake used a mortal skill. He had also purchased and practiced a few mortal skills in the training room. Tyler hurriedly blocked the sword strike. He felt his hand a bit numb for the first time in the fight. His eyes widened as he exclaimed, ¡°Mortal Skill!¡±. His eyes filled with greed. ¡°Boy, how about you give me the mortal skill, and in return, I will give you a painless death,¡± he said licking his lips. Drake merely showed him his middle finger with a taunting smile, not even bothering to say anything. ¡°You!¡± Tyler started attacking again relentlessly. He decided to remove his limbs and then torture the mortal skill out of him. But Drake had enough of the fight. He continuously used the Heavy Strike skill and removed Tyler''s head when he saw an opening. On the other hand, Colette looked relatively relaxed while fighting Kevin. Her beginner staff mastery might not be a match for his intermediate hammer mastery, but with her intermediate perception mastery, fighting with him was not very stressful for her. He had much higher strength than her, but his speed was much lower than hers. She easily dodged all his attacks. ¡°Stop dodging like a coward. If you have guts fight me head-on,¡± Kevin provoked but it fell on deaf ears. ¡°Aargh,¡± he swung the great hammer and targeted her head, but she easily dodged his attack, the hammer struck the floor and formed cracks in it. Colette used that chance and struck his staff on his head. His head started ringing but he quickly stepped back with his hammer and barely dodged her second attack. He shook his head and got back to his senses. He swung his hammer horizontally but Colette crouched down and dodged his attack. She thrust her staff and hit his right kneecap. After hitting she quickly rolled back. ¡°Aaah,¡± Kevin screamed as his right kneecap cracked from her attack. He lost his balance but barely stopped himself from falling using his hammer as a crutch. Colette didn¡¯t let go of that opportunity and hit his solar plexus. He spurted a mouthful of blood. Kevin swung his great hammer again, but he was slower than before, Colette easily sidestepped and thrust his staff and hit the side of his head. Then without giving him time to recover, she swung her staff and hit him squarely in the temple. She heard a clear cracking sound as her staff connected to his temple. He dropped dead. Drake and Colette gave each other a look to check if they were okay and then turned back to Sam. ¡°Your dogs were too weak, they lost so quickly,¡± Drake mocked with a smile. Sam was spitting fire from his eyes. He had worked hard to create his power in the town but those cockroaches who refused to die destroyed his entire foundation. ¡°You think you are strong. I will show you what is meant to be Extraordinary. I will show you why Mortals should just accept their deaths in front of the Extraordinary on their knees,¡± Sam growled. His nails turned black. His fingers and nails elongated and transformed into sharp claws. He pounced towards them directly from the platform while letting out a guttural roar. Drake and Colette smiled and simultaneously took out their guns and aimed at him, whose eyes widened watching the guns aimed at him. BANG The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.BANG The shots fired from the guns and Sam dropped down mid-way. He was hit in the stomach. Ironically, his face contained the same pain and despair that he loved giving his victims. ¡°Why? Why? WHY?¡± Sam screamed hysterically. ¡°It was supposed to be my chance to overcome my mediocrity and become rule everyone.¡± ¡°Why do you have guns? Why?¡± ¡°How can two nameless detectives have guns?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe this. This is not happening.¡± ¡°This is a dream. A bad dream. Yes, it is a bad dream.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I am dreaming.¡± Sam tried to deny reality and started laughing like a madman. But he stopped abruptly when he felt two ice-cold gun muzzles on his forehead. ¡°No, please don¡¯t kill me. I will share the ritual with you. We can rule the world together.¡± But no matter what he said, Drake and Colette looked unmoved. Drake did not need a useless ritual when he had a system infinitely better than any ritual. On the other hand, Colette only had justice in her mind. She would not use a ritual like that that sacrificed people cruelly. Sam understood that they would not leave him. ¡°My God, please save your servant,¡± Sam screamed as he pleaded to some unknown god. BANG *2 But he only got two bullets in response. The back of his head burst open as he dropped dead. THUD Drake and Colette didn¡¯t use the guns before because they were wary of Sam. With their respective perception masteries, they knew that Sam was very strong but was hiding behind a mask. After Drake asked Ivy to restore his abilities, he checked Sam¡¯s status and discovered he was an Extraordinary. They had that guess earlier, and when Drake confirmed he secretly signaled to Colette of the same. They knew if they had used their guns earlier, then either Sam, Kevin, and Tyler would have run away or gang up on them together and tried to use the low-level thugs to consume their bullets. But because of that, the fight ended anti-climatically. Though, no one complained. They were still not strong enough to fight Extraordinary head-on. Drake and Colette checked if any thug was still alive and if found, those poor lucky, or unlucky individuals were swiftly killed. After making sure that everyone was dead, they started looking in all of the rooms to find any other clues. They didn¡¯t find anyone else. They found few property papers, lots of money, and weapons. Most of those weapons were made by Kevin and were of good quality. ¡°Drake, you might want to come and see this,¡± Colette said cryptically. Drake raised his eyebrows and followed her to a room. There, they saw a parchment closed inside a glass case. The glass case was locked inside a metal safe, that looked like it was opened by Colette. On the parchment, some gibberish was written. ¡°I thought that this parchment might be related to the rituals. But I didn¡¯t know if it was dangerous, so I didn¡¯t touch it. I thought that you had more knowledge about these things, so you might know what it was,¡± Colette explained. ¡°It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t touch it, otherwise, you would be on a Demigod¡¯s watchlist,¡± Drake told her in a joking tone. But Colette didn¡¯t look amused. ¡°By Demigod, you mean the God, to whom Sam was begging earlier,¡± she enquired. ¡°Yep. Or more precisely, He is a sequence 2, Legend,¡± answered Drake as he appraised the parchment. The parchment recorded the ritual, but whoever used the parchment would be marked by the Demigid. The ritual was a way to prepare potions for a path related to the Legend. Increasing strength was merely a by-product if the pain and despair were consumed directly. As long as enough despair and pain were collected with the ritual, by mixing some other ingredients, a Rank 1, Extraordinary potion could be created. Even the potion digestion could be increased by sacrificing more people in the ritual. The ritual could be used till Rank 3, Extraordinary. Colette looked solemn when she heard that. ¡°Do you think it was that Demigod who did it?¡± ¡°Possible. But most probably, it was His followers who were doing it,¡± Drake said. ¡°Then what about it? We can not just let it leave here. Even with the guards, it is not safe,¡± Colette asked. She didn''t want the murder series to start again in the town. ¡°What else, let¡¯s destroy it and be done with it,¡± Drake proposed. ¡°But will it be dangerous? After all, it''s connected to a Demigod,¡± Colette asked worriedly. ¡°For someone else, yes. But for me, no problem,¡± Drake said dismissively. Colette raised an eyebrow seeing his confidence but could tell it was not baseless. He looked as if he didn¡¯t care about a Demigod. Drake had no fear. With Ivy, there was no way some lowly Demigod would find him. He opened the glass cabinet and burned the parchment with a lighter. As the parchment burned, strange pitch-black smoke came out of it. He hurriedly pulled back Colette. As the parchment burnt to ashes, the black smoke too disappeared. ¡ª------------ ¡°Thank you both of you. You have protected our town from a malignant tumor. On behalf of the entire Cornfield Town, please accept my thanks,¡± Dan said as he bowed respectively to Drake and Colette. Drake and Colette smiled hearing his sincere gratitude. ¡°No problem, Dan,¡± Colette said as he got back up. After burning the parchment. Drake and Colette shared the loot. He gave her most of the money and the property papers but kept all weapons and some money. He sent all the weapons to his mother for her guild. After checking one more time that they didn¡¯t leave anything else, they called Dan who came with many guards. Everyone was shocked to the core seeing more than a hundred corpses on the floor. Drake and Colette quickly explained the situation before they assumed the worst. The guards were even more shocked as they saw Kevin, Tyler, and Sam, especially Sam who looked like a monster. When they found that they were cultists, everyone thought that they deserved to die. Cultists were hated by all because of their crazy ways of doing things. Dan noticed that the money and other things were missing from the gang hideout, he knew that it was Drake and Colette who had taken them, but didn¡¯t ask them to return it. After doing all the formalities, he took them to his office to properly thank them and gave them their reward for solving the case. As Drake and Colette were leaving the office, he stopped them. ¡°I will try my best to help you but the higher-ups will not like that such contrabands are in the hands of civilians. So, lay low for a while,¡± Dan reminded. He didn¡¯t ask them how they got the guns but advised them to stay under the radar for a while. They nodded gratefully and left the town guards¡¯ office. Outside the office, two motorbikes were parked. One of them belonged to Drake and the other was Colette¡¯s. They stopped in front of the bikes. "I guess this is goodbye," Drake remarked with a smirk. "I guess it is," Colette replied, her smirk mirroring his. "It was great working with you, detective," Drake said. "Likewise, detective," Colette responded. He extended his hand, and she reached out, clasping it firmly as they exchanged a final handshake. With a sudden and unexpected motion, Colette leaned in and planted a quick peck on Drake''s right cheek before swiftly mounting her bike. "Hope to see you soon, Drake," she called out over the revving engine as she embarked on another adventure. Drake chuckled softly and said, "Hope to see you soon, Colette." ¡ª------------ "Lord Bishop, one of the pawns placed in the Ravencrest Territory has been compromised," a figure draped in a black cloak informed the man seated, his chair turned away. "Was he discovered by an Extraordinary?" the bishop inquired, his voice echoing authority. ¡°No,¡± the cloaked man hesitated but relayed the acquired news, ¡°He was killed by two mortals". "They were armed with guns," he added, placing a file on the table. "The loss of a single pawn does not derail our plan. Ensure its flawless execution. When it is accomplished, we shall emerge once more," the bishop commanded. "Yes, Lord Bishop," the cloaked figure acknowledged before respectfully exiting the chamber. As he departed, a sudden gust of wind swept through the closed room, causing the pages of the file to flutter and settle on a particular page. The page had snapshots of Drake and Colette sitting in the inn dining area. Chapter 48: Subjugating The Rest Of The Fox Human Tribes Part 1 After completing the case Drake did some boring quests as he did not find any more good quests before the event. He spent his days roaming the wilds and doing different quests during the day, while at night he would practice his masteries in the training room till the day of the event. ¡ª------------ The day Drake left for the Ravencrest Territory- ¡°You thieving bitch!¡± Aria exclaimed in anger. ¡°Take it or leave it. It''s your choice, no one is forcing you,¡± Ayame countered, smirking. ¡°But the young master ordered you to help us,¡± Aria said as if blaming her for not following Drake''s orders. Ayame only laughed at that. ¡°Oh, you naive, naive, fool. Young master merely said we can help you if you need help. He didn''t order anything,¡± Ayame said, maintaining the smug grin. ¡°You,¡± Aria stopped herself from greeting Ayame''s past ten generations. Of course, she knew what Drake meant, but she merely wanted to guilt-trip Ayame into helping her, unfortunately, such low-level tricks did not affect her. ¡°But twice the amount of Eldritch Points is too much. How about it, we will pay you twenty percent extra instead?¡± Aria proposed. ¡°No can do, no bargaining is allowed. That''s my only offer. Take it or leave it, your choice,¡± Ayame retorted, shutting down Aria''s attempt at bargaining. Ayame was having fun watching Aria¡¯s face red from anger. Yumi merely shook her head watching her sister''s antics and then ignored both of them. The fight was because Maria requested the twins some Eldritch Points as starting capital. Moreover, they also asked for their help to free fox women from other tribes. The twins agreed but Ayame took that opportunity to earn some extra money. So she told them that they needed to pay back twice the amount of Eldritch Points they lent them or the Eldritch Points they might spend to buy anything to free other fox women. She knew that like her and her sister, the mother-daughter pair were die-hard loyal to Drake, so Maria would try her best to set up the territory to not let Drake down. So, she will agree to the offer. Ayame wanted to ask for three times but didn''t push as that would hinder Drake''s plans so she stopped at two times. As that would be the limit of the Wildfang tribe, any more and they might do everything on their own. Even Yumi who was silently sitting on the sidelines would interfere and stop her sister. ¡°We agree,¡± Maria agreed to Ayame''s demands. ¡°But mother-¡± Aria was interrupted by her mother. ¡°Aria, we need their help to establish a territory worthy of the name of the lord''s first territory. Their price may be a bit high but still manageable for us as we have many members that will only increase in the future,¡± Maria explained patiently to her daughter. ¡°I understand, mother,¡± Aria relented, accepting the decision. ¡°An astute choice, Maria. It''s clear why the young master chose you as the territory leader,¡± Ayame remarked, her laughter ringing with haughtiness. Aria glared at Ayame but remained silent. Maria, as the tribe leader and Drake''s appointed representative for the territory, had made her decision. But that didn¡¯t mean she was happy. When she saw Ayame¡¯s smug grin she wanted to punch and shatter her teeth but held back, they were now a team and had to work together. She missed the old Ayame. Even if she had a cold face and barely talked to her, she never behaved like the way she was behaving in front of her. Even if in front of Drake she never behaved that way. It was as if she was showing her true face for the first time in front of her. Aria''s assessment rang true. Ayame''s true nature revolved around her love for wealth, second only to her affection for Drake and her sister. She prioritized profit, even if it meant resorting to thievery, even from the chosen ones, for a handful of copper. The only reason for her taciturn behavior in front of Drake was because it was not long since she met Drake. And during their first meeting, she disrespected him. Because of that guilt, she talked as little as possible and did her best to not give Drake any reason to be disappointed in her. Her lively side was only known to her sister, who was her opposite. She was a silent, caring, big sister type, who would who would unleash a tempest if anyone dared threaten Drake or her family. That¡¯s why Aria thought that the twins were too cold and indifferent. Instead, it was because one was merely the silent type and the other was too guilty to properly express herself. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Drake, using his abilities, was keenly aware of Ayame''s true nature and the reasons behind her behavior, yet he chose not to address it. He believed that time would allow Ayame to reconcile her guilt on her own. Ayame understood that Drake harbored no blame for her past actions, and her guilt stemmed solely from her unwavering loyalty, feeling as though she had betrayed her lord. But with Yumi¡¯s help, she was slowly getting over her guilt and before long would be able to show her true self to Drake. But just because she had trouble showing her true self in front of Drake didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t do it in front of others. Previously for the twins, Aria was merely someone whom Drake had taken a liking to, but that was it. The twins didn¡¯t bother talking much with some random stranger even if she got their lord¡¯s favor for a while. When she was accepted by Drake and became his follower together with her tribe, the twins knew that she was finally one of them. Hence, Ayame showed her true face in front of her. So that was her slightly twisted way of showing Aria that she recognized her as her own. ¡°If you are done, can we start?¡± Yumi asked with a bored voice, seeing that they finally reached an agreement. ¡°Yes, we can. We will follow the plan,¡± Maria nodded and answered. The twins disappeared from their position and went to complete their part of the plan. Maria made three groups of three fox women each and sent them towards the three other tribes of fox women like them. Maria and Darla stayed back to prepare for their eventual departure and the subsequent establishment of the territory. Drake gave Maria free rein in any matter regarding the territory. So it was up to Maria to take care of all the details that came with the new responsibilities. Since she was short on time she took Darla¡¯s help whom she considered her equal. Drake did so because he was confident in her abilities. Not because he was lazy and thought that establishing a territory was a hassle. No, he didn''t think like that. Absolutely not. Not in a million years. ¡ª------------ Aria, together with Emma and Sara, reached another fox-human tribe. It was under the control of the boar human tribe. Among the various tribes and families in the Beast Kingdom, only four had fox women slaves. Only because they lived on the outskirts of the kingdom and the fox women were prohibited from entering the kingdom. The four tribes were the bull human, pig human, hyena human, and boar human tribes. Among them the boar human tribe was the strongest as they had a Rank 2 Extraordinary in their tribe, the rest only had Rank 1. ¡°Hey Aria, how are you? It''s been a while since I have seen you. You have grown into a beautiful young woman,¡± an older-looking fox woman, around Maria¡¯s age, greeted Aria as she stepped into the tribe. ¡°Thanks, Rachel, I am good. How are you? You also look even more beautiful than the last time I saw you,¡± Aria greeted back with a playful smile. Rachel Wildfang was the tribe leader of the Wildfang tribe who were the slaves of the boar human tribe. ¡°I am good too, dear Aria. Looks like you have developed a glib tongue since the last time I saw you,¡± Rachel replied with a smile. Even if Rachel was smiling, internally she was frowning. She thought that Aria looked too different. She looked too cheerful, not that it was bad. And she was cheerful too when she was a kid. But as the fox women were cursed, they would lose their cheerfulness and innocence growing up. So even if they might look happy, it was mostly a facade to cover the pain, just like Rachel was doing. She knew something happened to Aria that made her change for some reason and the changes were good. Something happened so that she no longer needed to put up a mask. Moreover, even her friends who came with her looked natural without any mask. She pushed such thoughts to the back of her mind and decided to ask her later subtly. The more fox women age, the higher their wisdom. Discreetly getting information from Aria was no big deal for her. She invited her guests inside the tribe and took them to her hut. Aria and her friends watched the state of the tribe. The various fox women in the tribe all looked indifferent minding their own business. Most of them ignored her group and only a few barely nodded in their direction and then went back to whatever they were doing. Rachel did some small talk with her guests over some refreshing fruits. After some time, Rachel suddenly asked with a smile, ¡°So, is there a special reason you visited here or you were just missing your old aunt?¡± She chuckled as she asked that. Aria looked her companions in the eye who nodded back. She turned to Rachel and said, ¡°I am here to make a proposition.¡¯ Hearing that, Rachel chuckled and asked amusedly, ¡°Dear, is it a proposal or an ultimatum?¡± Aria and her companions were startled when they heard that. Rachel looked at their reactions with an amused smile. ¡®So green,¡¯ She chuckled inside. She was reading their facial expressions and body language since they set foot in her tribe. It was easy for her to see that there was no proposal but an ultimatum. Aria shifted nervously. Rachel made her feel as if she was talking to her mother, who could read her like a book. But she had a mission to complete so she steeled herself and said, ¡°I want you to take your entire tribe along with all your belongings and come with us.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°There is a reason we are asking y-,¡± Aria stopped abruptly in between. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Rachel just looked at her as if looking at a little child. She shook her head with a chuckle and said, ¡°I said, I agree.¡± Aria had come up with many reasons to convince Rachel to agree with her. As it was different from her tribe. She couldn''t just kill the dissidents as Rachel''s tribe had no idea what happened in their tribe, so they didn''t know who Drake was and what it meant to follow him. Moreover, since they were looking for loyal residents for their territory, starting a killing spree would only have a negative effect. ¡°Good¡­ then, please prepare for the departure,¡± Aria said hesitatingly as she didn''t know how to respond to her. Rachel nodded and left her hu to inform her fellow tribe members of their upcoming relocation. She didn''t know why they were leaving or where they would be going. But after watching her guests, her instincts told her that that was the only way to break their vicious circle, and she was willing to take the risk. Chapter 49: Subjugating The Rest Of The Fox Human Tribes Part 2 Like Aria, Chloe and her group were also successful in their mission to convince the fox women under the rule of the hyena tribe to go with them. The hyena tribe had oppressed the fox women for generations, and Chloe¡¯s heart swelled with pride at the thought of freeing them. Chloe had always been a warrior at heart, but her spirit had long been imprisoned behind a wall of indifference and resignation. The recent upheavals in her tribe, however, had begun to crack that wall. The thirty-six grueling hours she spent in the training room had been transformative. Continuous deaths and rebirths not only hardened her will but also shattered the barriers around her heart. Each resurrection felt like a piece of her true self was being pieced back together. Chloe rediscovered the fierce warrior within, a warrior who had been dormant for too long. She credited this profound change to her lord, Drake. It was Drake who had given her another chance to pursue her childhood dream of becoming a formidable general. Her innate wisdom, coupled with her reawakened warrior¡¯s heart, promised a future where her dreams could become reality. She vowed to stand as the strongest general under Drake¡¯s banner, ready to decimate all who dared blaspheme her lord. Clenching her fist, Chloe felt a surge of determination. ¡°I will crush anyone who stands in his way,¡± she murmured to herself, her eyes alight with resolve. Chloe and her group were welcomed into the foxhuman tribe. Their group, of course, didn¡¯t receive the same level of hospitality as Aria¡¯s group as she was the daughter of her tribe¡¯s leader. They were received not by the tribe leader like Aria¡¯s group but by another elder fox woman. After some casual conversations about the state of their respective tribes, Chloe finally decided to talk about her real reason for their visit. She wanted to talk about it much sooner but the Jaina never gave her the chance. ¡°Can we meet tribe leader Barbara? We have some urgent business to discuss with her,¡± Chloe asked with respect. Jaina raised an eyebrow to her her. She was having fun seeing the three in front of her fidget as if they wanted to say something important but didn¡¯t know how to proceed. The tribe didn¡¯t have many forms of entertainment, so wanted to enjoy it a bit further before asking them the reason for their visit. But Jaina didn¡¯t mind it much. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. ¡°Follow me.¡± Jaina knocked on the wooden door and announced their presence. ¡°Barbara, our visitors wish to speak with you.¡± A moment later, the door opened to reveal Barbara, a dignified fox woman with a commanding presence. She greeted them with a nod and a warm smile. ¡°Welcome. Please, come in.¡± After exchanging greetings, Chloe and her group sat opposite Barbara and Stacy. Chloe wasted no time. "We want you to leave this place and follow us," she stated directly. Her warrior nature made her straightforward, and she preferred to get straight to the point. Barbara and Stacy shared amused smiles, their fox ears twitching slightly in curiosity. "Why?" Barbara asked, her tone light but intrigued. Zoe, sensing Chloe''s discomfort with diplomacy, stepped in. "Because we have a way to save you from the hyena human tribe¡¯s tyranny," she answered confidently. Barbara''s curiosity deepened. "Oh, how can you save us?" she inquired, leaning forward slightly. With her bestial instincts, she could feel the strength of the three in front of her. She could tell that as long she didn¡¯t fight the Extraordinary or some very strong Mortals, they could easily defeat the rest of the hyena tribe. "We cannot tell you that, but please understand, it''s the best for you, your tribe, and our entire fox-human tribe," Zoe replied, her voice firm. She refused to share any details, their job was merely to convince them to leave with them. Barbara''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "It¡¯s that bitch Maria¡¯s idea, isn¡¯t it?" she asked with a knowing smile. The reaction from Chloe and her group confirmed her suspicion. "Looks like that scheming bitch finally found the one she wanted for so long, that she decided to dedicate all the fox women in the Black Forest to that person. Interesting," Barbara mused aloud. Barbara''s demeanor shifted from curiosity to playful defiance. "What if I refuse?" she asked, her tone teasing. Chloe met her gaze steadily. "Then we will use force to convince you," she declared, her voice unwavering. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Barbara and Stacy burst into laughter upon hearing Chloe¡¯s declaration. They didn¡¯t doubt her one bit and knew that she would do what she proclaimed. And if they stubbornly refused them again and again, she might even kill them just to scare the rest of the tribe to leave with them. But they were not scared. Their amusement confused Chloe and her companions, who exchanged uncertain glances. After they finished laughing, Barbara and Stacy shared a knowing look. "Looks like that bitch is very confident in whatever she is doing," Stacy said with a smirk. "Did she find a potion formula that made her so confident?" "No, I think it is something much bigger. But why guess when we can find out ourselves," Barbara replied. Turning to their guests, Barbara said, "We agree." ¡ª------------ Unlike Aria¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s groups, Ruby¡¯s group¡¯s progress was far from smooth sailing, as evidenced by the multiple pig-man corpses and two fox-woman corpses lying in the middle of the tribe. Other fox-women watched in horror, their eyes wide with fear. The source of their terror was Dawn, who gleefully cut the remaining pig man piece by piece, his agonized squeals echoing through the air. Ruby shook her head, reflecting on how things had escalated to that point. As Ruby¡¯s group approached the fox-human tribe, they decided that Monika would do the talking. Ruby had no interest in such activities, and it was unanimously agreed that Dawn would stay silent on the sidelines. Dawn pouted but eventually agreed. However, their plans changed when they arrived and found ten pig-men inside the tribe, reveling in their dominance over the fox women. The pig-man leader, a brutish figure with a sneer plastered on his face, spotted them. He mistook them for members of the tribe and berated them for their tardiness, calling it a huge disrespect towards the "glorious" pig-human tribe. ¡°Your punishment will be decided later, but first go and serve your superiors,¡± he grunted. All three of them seethed in anger when they heard the disgusting pig-man order them to serve his disgusting brethren. ¡°What are you doing standing like a statue? Come, serve our masters,¡± a fox woman also berated them with disdain while caressing a pig man who grunted in enjoyment. She didn¡¯t know who they were but she wouldn¡¯t pass the chance to look good in front of the great pig men and her friend, the tribe leader. When she saw Amanda, the tribe leader, and Christina, her daughter, looking towards her in appreciation when fucking the pig man leader. Seeing Amanda and Christina¡¯s approving looks, the fox-woman¡¯s excitement grew, imagining the rewards she might receive. The rest of the fox women merely ignored them. Ruby, Dawn, and Monika moved together, their expressions colder than ice. The pig-men, mistaking their approach for compliance, grunted in lust and started picking which one they would take. Just as a pig-man was about to touch Monika, she moved with lightning speed, her sword flashing as she severed his hand and then his head. The scene erupted into chaos as they quickly dispatched every pig-man, leaving only one for Dawn to play with. Dawn¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sadistic glee as she continued to mutilate the last pig-man, enjoying every scream and plea for mercy. Ruby also killed the fox woman who had berated her group. The woman, dreaming of rewards from the tribe leader or the pig-man leader, was sent permanently to the dreamland. The rest of the fox-women watched in terror. They had never known fox-women who dared to kill the masters, the pig-men. But what truly horrified them was how Dawn played with the remaining pig-man. Dawn broke his arms and legs at the joints, rendering him immobile. Then, she began cutting pieces from his body, starting with his limbs. Each cut was deliberate, ensuring no swift death for him. His agonized squeals echoed through the village. ¡°How dare you, little mongrel? How dare you kill our masters, the pig-men? Come with me and surrender to the pig-human tribe,¡± Amanda, the tribe leader, ordered, her voice trembling with panic. Amanda had seduced one of the sons of the patriarch of the pig-human tribe, using him to kill the previous tribe leader and her daughter. With his support, she had seized power. Only her daughter Christina and her now-dead friend had supported her. The rest of the tribe had submitted out of fear of the pig-men''s wrath. Only her daughter and her friend, who was killed by Ruby, supported her. But because she had the backing of one of the pig leaders, the one who ordered Ruby and her group to serve them, none of the other tribe members dared say anything. But now, her backing, the pig-man leader who ordered Ruby and her group to serve them, was dead. If the pig tribe investigated, she would die alongside the killers as the one who died was the patriarch¡¯s son. Desperation filled her voice. ¡°Did you not hear what my mother said, you inferior scum? Come with us and surrender to the pig-men,¡± Christina echoed, equally panicked. Ruby looked bored as she listened to the mother-daughter pair. She walked towards them calmly. Each step she took seemed to weigh heavier on their hearts. Reaching Christina, she swiftly impaled her heart, then turned to Amanda and sliced her throat before she could react. Ruby then turned to the rest of the fox-women, her eyes cold and unyielding. Diplomacy was no longer an option; fear would have to suffice. ¡°All of you have half an hour. Go get cleaned up, take all your essential belongings, and then leave with us,¡± she ordered, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. The fox-women complied, fear driving their actions. Within half an hour, they were ready to leave. They didn¡¯t know where they were going, but none dared to ask. As they prepared to depart, Dawn finished with her "toy". The pig-man was limbless and barely alive. Dawn ended his misery by removing his head. In his last moments, he was grateful for the release. With their task complete, Ruby, Dawn, Monika, and the newly freed fox-women left the tribe behind. Chapter 50: Rescuing The Rest of The Fox Women While the fox women were busy subjugating the rest of the fox tribes, the twins made their way deeper into the beast kingdom. It was public knowledge that the fox women were not allowed to set foot in the kingdom, and hence only the tribes on the outskirts had fox women slaves. However, this did not mean the stronger tribes were without options. An open secret in the kingdom was that these stronger tribes approached those with fox women slaves to purchase a few. These slaves were kept hidden from plain sight, as it was much harder to conceal many. As a result, no tribe dared to acquire more than one or two. Only families with rank 3 Extraordinary members dared to engage in such transactions. Despite being an open secret, the law passed by the Goldmane family¡ªthe royal family of the beast kingdom¡ªwas clear: no fox women were allowed within the kingdom. If any tribe was found violating this law, their tribe would not live past that day. Since those fox women came from the fox tribes, they knew which tribes had fox women enslaved inside. Maria had already informed them about the fox women from her tribe who were held captive. Moreover, as more tribes were subjugated, they gathered additional information from those tribes too. Armed with this knowledge, the twins moved stealthily from tribe to tribe, hidden from plain sight, to find and rescue all the fox women. They had purchased a prop from the system shop that concealed their presence from anyone below rank 4 or without advanced perception mastery. Because of this, they moved like shadows, unnoticed by anyone as they searched for the hidden fox women. However, bringing them out safely posed another challenge. The good news was that no one believed the fox women dared to run away, so they were only guarded by Mortals and, in extreme cases, by a rank 1 Extraordinary. This was no problem for the twins. Everyone they found only followed the fake paths and differed from those who followed a real path. This allowed them to easily kill rank 2 opponents and even severely injure a rank 3, given the chance. They killed anyone who stood in their way and safely brought the fox women out of the tribes. The twins had brought a truck with them for transport. As they rescued more fox women, they incapacitated them and loaded them into the truck before moving on to the next target. They didn¡¯t want any drama until they were done with their mission. Each rescue was a harrowing experience. The twins moved with precision and coordination, their actions swift and deadly. The fox women, once freed, looked at them with a mix of fear and gratitude, their hope for freedom rekindled. After rescuing all the fox women from the various tribes, the twins set their sights on their final target: the Goldmane family. One of the rescued captives had revealed that even the royal family secretly harbored a few fox women. The twins were not surprised by this revelation. Rules were made by the strong, and the weak could only follow them. As the royal family, the Goldmane family was the strongest, able to do as they pleased, even if it meant breaking their laws. The only reason they bothered to hide their actions was to maintain the royal family''s prestige, which could not afford to be besmirched. The twins knew that this mission would be their most dangerous yet. The Goldmane family was not just any tribe; they were the pinnacle of power in the beast kingdom. Any misstep could lead to their deaths or worse. They stealthily approached the royal castle. On their way, they found thousands of Mortal Veterans, each having at least one intermediate skill. As the twins reached the inner part of the castle, their hearts started racing. Royal guards were stationed everywhere, hundreds of rank 1, tens of rank 2, and more than ten rank 3. They knew that no matter how strong they were if they were discovered, they would lose their lives. They searched different locations within the castle but didn''t find any fox women. While moving and looking, they noticed a group of rank 2 and rank 3 guards waiting outside a massive door. ¡°Your Highness, we seek an audience,¡± the man in the lead said after knocking lightly on the door. ¡°Come inside,¡± a commanding voice replied from within. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Please excuse us,¡± the man said as he opened the door and led his group inside. The twins quickly followed, hoping to glean some clues. The room was grandly decorated with a king-sized bed with a golden frame, a desk and chair, and walls adorned with numerous paintings and expensive-looking curtains. Sitting on a grand chair was a man with long golden blonde hair resembling a lion¡¯s mane with golden-furred lion ears. He was Lionis Goldmane, the tentative crown prince of the beast kingdom. Lionis looked towards his guests with an authoritative gaze. They all knelt on one knee as they approached him. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Lionis,¡± they said in unison. Lionis merely nodded, and they stood up. ¡°Tell me what news you have regarding my dear brothers and sisters,¡± Lionis asked. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Ryker has been seen with the Redclaw patriarch multiple times. I believe he has secured their allegiance,¡± the man reported. Lionis nodded for the man to continue. ¡°Princess Nala has recently been in close contact with the Ashenfang young master. It seems she aims to ally with the Ashenfangs through him,¡± the man continued. Lionis''s brows furrowed slightly at the mention of the Ashenfangs but signaled for the man to proceed. ¡°These two have shown the most activity recently. The others remain relatively inactive,¡± the man concluded. ¡°What about the Thundertails? What is their patriarch¡¯s stance?¡± Lionis inquired. The man began to sweat at the mention of the Thundertails. ¡°Your Highness, he has once again refused your gracious offer. He insists on remaining neutral in the competition for the crown,¡± the man replied hesitantly. Lionis laughed loudly. ¡°Does that old fool think he can stay neutral forever? One way or another, he will have to choose a side. It would be wise for him to choose the winning side. Initiate the contingency plan against him. Let¡¯s see how he dares to refuse me next time.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We will follow your orders,¡± the man said with conviction. Lionis nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Your Highness, we have acquired a new fox slave for your enjoyment. She is with the rest,¡± the man said. Lionis''s eyes gleamed with lust. ¡°Good, good. You will be rewarded handsomely for this later, but first, let me meet her,¡± he said eagerly. The man and his group knelt. ¡°It is our honor to serve Your Highness. We do not expect any rewards,¡± the man said flatteringly. Lionis quickly left his room to meet his new guest, ignoring their flattery. The twins, who had watched silently from the sidelines, smiled and swiftly followed him. Lionis followed a winding path and reached a door guarded by several rank 1 guards. The guards greeted him, but he entered without acknowledging them. The twins silently dispatched the guards and slipped inside behind him. Lionis suddenly turned around when he heard the door opening. ¡°How dare you come inside without my permission?¡± he bellowed, turning towards the door. But what greeted him was an arrow pointed at his heart. ¡°YOU DARE?!¡± Lionis screamed in fury as he narrowly dodged the arrow. Just as he was about to unsheathe his sword, he felt a sharp pain and looked down to see the tip of a dagger protruding from his chest. Someone had impaled his heart from behind. ¡°Did my siblings send you to kill me?¡± Lionis asked his unseen killer with difficulty, his voice fading. Due to his rank 3 strength and the massive vitality of being a lion beast human, he didn¡¯t die immediately. He suspected a rivalry for the throne but couldn¡¯t believe any of his siblings had the guts to act against him, given his status as their father¡¯s favorite. Unfortunately, his killer didn¡¯t bother answering, and Lionis died in suspense. With Lionis dealt with, the twins surveyed the state of the room. Five fox women were chained to the walls, looking beaten and malnourished. ¡°You all will be coming with us. This is not a request,¡± Ayame told the fox women, who nodded in fear. One of the older fox women, the only one who looked at them calmly, spoke up. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you came specifically for any of us. More like you came for all the fox women trapped in the castle.¡± Ayame and Yumi didn¡¯t bother replying. They quickly broke the chains that bound the fox women. The older fox-woman didn¡¯t mind being ignored and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know about it or not, but we are not the only ones kept in the castle. There are a few more of us.¡± Yumi¡¯s gaze sharpened. She turned to the older woman and asked, ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± The fox-woman nodded. ¡°I am Samantha. I used to serve the beast king Ragnar before. When he got bored of me, he gave me to his favorite son, Lionis. Since I served Ragnar for a long time, I know many things about the castle and know where the rest of the fox women are.¡± Ayame and Yumi exchanged glances and nodded. Ayame took out one of the extra props they had purchased from the system shop to hide their presence and handed it to Samantha. As she put on the ring, she became invisible. ¡°Show us the way. The rest of you stay here. We will come back as soon as possible before someone suspects something,¡± Ayame ordered. Samantha led the twins to several rooms, one by one, where they swiftly eliminated all the guards and rescued the fox women. They escorted each rescued fox-woman back to the first room and instructed them to hide inside. There remained only one last room. ¡°Do you want to do this? That room contains the personal slaves of Ragnar, the beast king. He is one of the strongest in the entire Black Forest Territory, a rank 4 Extraordinary,¡± Samantha said, trying to convince them it was a bad idea to target that room. ¡°Show us the way,¡± Ayame replied coldly. ¡°You sure are loyal, willing to put your lives in danger just to follow orders,¡± Samantha said admiringly. The twins stopped and looked at her with intense stares. ¡°Hey, no need to look at me like that. I¡¯ve been observing you for a while. You have no personal interest in saving us. You¡¯re not doing it for money either, because the dedication and commitment I¡¯ve seen can¡¯t come from mere monetary benefits. If that were the case, you¡¯d rescue as many as possible without taking too many risks. But you¡¯ve already saved too many of us, so a few more don¡¯t matter, especially when they belong to the king. So, it means you¡¯re ordered to save us, and it¡¯s your dedication and commitment to that person that makes you willing to risk your lives to help us,¡± Samantha explained her reasoning. The twins looked into her eyes for a few more seconds after she finished speaking, then turned and resumed their mission. Samantha smiled slightly, noticing their eyes softened a bit after hearing her. The twins reached the room and quickly dispatched all the guards, including two rank 2 guards who met the same fate as the others. As they stepped inside, they saw three fox women chained to the walls. These women looked considerably better than the ones in the other rooms, though still marked by captivity. The fox women looked at them with a mix of fear, curiosity, and indifference. ¡°Let me talk to them. It will be faster,¡± Samantha said, moving towards the fox women. The twins nodded and stood back. Samantha quietly conversed with them. The twins couldn¡¯t hear what she said, but the fox women soon agreed to go with them. They brought everyone back to the first room. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering how to leave, I may be able to get us out of here unharmed and undetected,¡± Samantha offered. ¡°You have advanced stage stealth mastery,¡± Yumi asked or rather stated. ¡°Yes,¡± Samantha replied with a smile. From the beginning, Yumi had sensed that Samantha was at least as strong as she was, if not stronger. But such strength was unusual for a Mortal to surpass an Extraordinary. This was only possible if Samantha had at least one advanced stage mastery. Just as Samantha had been observing them, Yumi had been observing her. Samantha¡¯s movements were vastly superior, her skills evident in how she helped rescue the other fox women and proposed a safe escape route. Her familiarity with the castle suggested she was strong enough to break free from her chains and skillful enough to navigate the castle undetected, even by the king, a rank 4, while she was a mere Mortal. The twins decided to trust her once more. Using the props, they left the room and followed Samantha¡¯s lead. As they moved, Yumi and one of the fox women they rescued from the last room suddenly shouted at the same time, ¡°Stop!¡± Everyone halted. Yumi had a vision: if they continued along this path, they would cross paths with the king, who was coincidentally heading their way. Samantha might escape detection, but the rest would be easily found, resulting in a brutal confrontation. The twins would barely escape with heavy injuries, but the fox women would perish, including Samantha, who would die protecting them. Yumi turned to the fox-woman who had also screamed. She had long, shiny black hair and wore rags like the others. Her eyes were closed, and she had never opened them since they found her. Yumi thought she had lost her sight. She felt an inexplicable kinship with this woman from their first meeting. However, there was no time to dwell on this feeling; they had urgent matters to attend to. The fox-woman smiled at Yumi before turning to Samantha. ¡°This route is not safe; let¡¯s take another.¡± Samantha nodded without hesitation, clearly accustomed to her companion¡¯s behavior. Ayame looked at her sister with concern. Yumi nodded, signaling that everything was alright, and gestured for them to follow the new path. They successfully escaped the castle after walking for more than half an hour. They picked up the pace and reached the truck the twins had hidden nearby. ¡°You don¡¯t need to incapacitate us. We will not cause any problems and will even help you convince others,¡± the fox-woman with closed eyes said. Ayame, who was about to incapacitate them, paused, startled by the woman''s words. She looked to Yumi for her opinion. ¡°It will be your responsibility to ensure they don¡¯t do anything foolish,¡± Yumi agreed. Once everyone boarded the truck and they were about to leave, a roar echoed through the area. ¡°LIONIS!¡± The beast king¡¯s roar could be heard many kilometers from the castle. ¡°Time to leave,¡± Samantha said from the back to the twins sitting in the cab. Yumi nodded and drove the truck away, leaving the area behind them. Chapter 51: Myst Haven Territory In a large warehouse, a sizable number of fox-women were gathered. Some looked scared, others apprehensive, a few indifferent, and some were surprisingly calm. They sat in small groups, talking in hushed voices, casting furtive glances around the space. A short distance away, a group of human women sat together, their expressions calm and indifferent. They seemed to know what was going to happen, sitting in silent anticipation. Few of the fox-women peeked at them with apprehension, but no one dared to interact. Each group minded their own business. The fox-women were those subjugated from various tribes and the ones the twins had saved from the beast tribes. The human women had been saved earlier from the goblin tribe raid and were those who decided not to leave. Over the past few days, they had received basic stealth and dagger training from Ayame. Under her guidance, they had all achieved beginner-stage stealth and dagger masteries. The atmosphere in the warehouse was tense. The murmur of conversations was punctuated by the occasional sound of shifting feet or a nervous cough. The air was thick with uncertainty and the lingering scent of fear. All conversation ceased as everyone turned to watch the gate that was about to open. As it swung open, the twins entered with Maria and her tribe following close behind. The human women looked towards the twins with anticipation, knowing that the moment they had been waiting for had finally arrived. The fox-women observed the newcomers with mixed emotions. Some recognized them as those who had taken them from their tribes, while others saw their rescuers from the various beast tribes. A particular group of fox women looked terrified as they spotted Dawn walking with the group. Among them, the fox-woman with her eyes closed had a small smile on her face, as if she had an inkling of what was about to happen. Maria surveyed the fox-women in front of her. They were to become the residents of her lord¡¯s territory, but they still needed to prove their worth. Not everyone was worthy of becoming a resident. Thanks to Rachel and Barbara, who had calmed their respective tribe members, everyone had at least 70 points of loyalty. Additionally, the members of the third tribe had reached the same level of loyalty, driven by their fear of Dawn. The fox-women rescued by the twins all had at least 80 points of loyalty. All of them knew that someone named Drake was responsible for their current situation, and their loyalty was directed towards him, even though none of them had ever seen him. Maria stood before the gathered fox women. ¡°I know all of you have many questions. I will answer them all. You are here because my lord, with his merciful heart, has decided to give us fox-women a new chance. Now it is up to you to seize this opportunity. You need to prove yourselves worthy to receive his gifts,¡± Maria declared, fanaticism clear in her voice. Most of the fox-women looked nervous and apprehensive as they listened. Even Rachel, Barbara, and Samantha frowned. Only the fox-woman with her eyes closed maintained her serene smile. Just as a few fox-women were about to speak, Maria interrupted them with a smile. ¡°Save your questions for after the test. The only hint I can give you is to protect your mind. Otherwise, you will not be able to take this opportunity,¡± Maria said, her smile growing slightly crazed as she delivered the hint. Before they could ask what she meant, all of them vanished before her eyes. ¡°After all, what is the need for broken husks in our territory?¡± Maria murmured with a wild smile as she sent them all to the Training Room. She had transported them to the Training Room for 48 hours, which was equivalent to eight days inside the room. That was two days more than they had endured. Maria did this to ensure that only those who were truly worthy would become residents of her lord¡¯s territory. Ayame stepped in front of the human women, who looked at her with anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s time to prove that you are all worthy to become the lord¡¯s shadow,¡± Ayame said with a serious tone. The women nodded with solemn expressions. Without saying anything else, Ayame sent them to another Training Room for 48 hours, just like the fox-women. Afterward, the remaining group left the warehouse that Yumi had purchased on the outskirts of Falmise City. They set off in a truck, searching for a suitable location for their territory. As they traveled, they occasionally battled any monsters that crossed their path but didn¡¯t go out of their way to seek fights. They were in a hurry to find a good location for the territory. After hours of searching, they finally reached a place that seemed ideal for establishing their new territory. The group surveyed the land, feeling a sense of accomplishment, especially Maria and the other fox women. They had found a place where they could build a new future under their lord¡¯s guidance. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. They killed all the monsters that were present on the land. No Extraordinary monsters were present, but there were still hundreds of Mortal monsters. At Maria¡¯s request, the twins did not fight. She wanted all the fox women to clear the monsters from the land, stepping in only if anyone was in life-threatening danger. The fox-women fought the monsters bravely. After enduring the Training Room for six days straight, fighting these monsters felt almost refreshing to them. Aria and Chloe seemed to be competing to see who could defeat more monsters. Any creature that crossed their path was either sliced by Aria¡¯s sword or punctured by Chloe¡¯s spear. Ruby and Dawn were not far behind, fighting together with their daggers. Dawn focused seriously on killing the monsters, understanding that establishing the territory was more important than her usual sadistic tendencies. Ruby smiled slightly, relieved to see Dawn prioritizing their mission. The rest of the fox-women also performed admirably. Though not as skilled as the top four, they proved themselves valuable members of the group, each pulling their weight. Maria and Darla mainly supervised the younger fox-women. Being the strongest among them, they only intervened when someone was in danger or if a monster foolishly targeted them. Without any surprises, the group defeated all the monsters on the land in a short while. The forest was littered with monster corpses, and the air was filled with the scent of victory. As the last monster fell, the fox women gathered, breathing heavily but smiling. They had proven themselves capable and ready to build their new home. After checking once more for any remaining hostile creatures, the group gathered in a clearing by a flowing river. Maria took out a cube, the Fog Foundation Stone bestowed upon her by her lord, Drake. As she held the cube, knowledge of how to use it was transmitted to her. With determination, she willed for the creation of the territory. The cube floated out of her grip and hovered in front of her. Strange runes appeared on its surface, glowing in the dark atmosphere. Then, it shot into the ground and disappeared. As soon as the cube entered the earth, the surrounding area shook as if an earthquake had struck. The dense fog that enveloped the land began to dissipate, allowing the sun''s rays to pierce through. The corruption that had tainted the land, forest, and river was purified, transforming the area into a livable environment for normal creatures. The transformation was dramatic. Starting from the point where the cube entered the ground, a square with a one-square-kilometer area was revitalized. The previously dark and twisted landscape became vibrant and lush, filled with the sounds of nature. The fox-women and the rest of the group watched in awe as the land around them changed. The air grew fresh, and the water in the river sparkled under the sunlight. Flowers bloomed, and the once-barren trees were now full of life. As the transformation was completed, the group stood in silence, taking in the breathtaking sight. They had found their new home, a place where they could build a future under their lord''s protection. Whenever a new territory is formed, a square of one square kilometer is carved out from the fog zone where the territory was created. This area becomes a Mortal territory. The remaining fog zone and its land can be incorporated into the Mortal territory as long as all hostile forces are defeated, but doing so increases the difficulty of leveling up the territory. The larger the area, the harder the challenge. For now, the one-square-kilometer area was sufficient for the fox-women. It provided ample space for them to settle and was manageable with their current numbers. They knew that if they needed more space in the future, they could level up the territory, which would also increase its size. The group understood that expanding their territory would come with its own set of challenges. Each expansion required them to defeat more powerful enemies and protect a larger area. However, for now, they were content with the land they had secured. The fox-women looked around their new home with a sense of accomplishment and determination. They knew that this territory was not just a safe haven but a foundation for their future. They would protect it fiercely and build a thriving community under their lord¡¯s guidance. After the transformation was completed, a question emerged in Maria''s mind from the Fog Foundation Stone: it was time to decide the name of the territory. Naming the territory would conclude the process. Maria communicated with Drake to share the news of their success. {Maria: My lord, we have successfully established the territory.} {Drake: Good job. I knew you were perfect for the job.} {Maria: Thank you, my lord, for your praise. I would like to ask my lord to please provide a name for the territory.} {Drake: I have made you the leader of the territory. This is your territory; you decide the name.} {Maria: Thank you, my lord, for your trust. I will not let you down.} {Drake: I know.} Did Drake refuse to name the territory because he was bad at naming? Of course not. After conversing with Drake, Maria pondered a fitting name for the territory. She thought about their journey, the challenges they had overcome, and the sanctuary they had created. ¡°This territory is a safe haven provided by our lord to us who were played by fate. I name it the Myst Haven,¡± Maria proclaimed. The process of territory transformation was complete. The Myst Haven Territory was thereby established. Maria addressed the group, ¡°This territory is our new beginning. We will defend it with all our strength and grow stronger together. When the time comes, we will expand and face the challenges head-on. But for now, let¡¯s make this place our home.¡± The fox-women nodded in agreement, their resolve strengthened by Maria¡¯s words. The name "Myst Haven" resonated with them, symbolizing hope and refuge. They were ready to embrace the challenges ahead and build a future in their new territory. Chapter 52: Wayfarer Foxes Myst Haven Territory Owner: Maria Wildfang (Drake Stone) Realm: Mortal Territory Area: 1 square kilometer Special Buildings: None Available Products: Fog Compass, Territory Compass Special Resources: None Characteristics: None Since Maria was Drake''s follower, he also held a higher status as the territory¡¯s ultimate owner. Drake had the authority to remove her as the territory owner and appoint someone else if necessary. Typically, lords had to be constantly vigilant when assigning someone as the owner of their territory. If the appointed owner betrayed them, the lord would lose control over the territory. After such a betrayal, the owner no longer served their lord, severing any control the lord had over the territory. These betrayals happened numerous times in the past. Non-players usually had no way to accurately determine the loyalty of their followers, making such betrayals common. Consequently, lords often preferred to manage a single territory themselves rather than risk delegating to multiple followers. The loss from even one betrayal could be catastrophic. Ideally, a follower should be devout with a loyalty rating above 90 points before being assigned a territory. This would minimize the chances of betrayal. Assigning the territory to a fanatic follower was even better. However, Drake had no such concerns. Maria was a zealot with a full 100 points of loyalty and would never betray him, no matter what. This unwavering loyalty was one of the reasons he trusted her to be the territory owner. All territories started at the Mortal realm with an area of one square kilometer. Initially, territories might have some basic products available. By default, all territories had the option to purchase a Fog Compass, which was used to find any nearby territory in the fog, and a Territory Compass, which was used to locate the territory it belonged to. Maria checked the status of Myst Haven. It looked very bare-bones, but she knew that with hard work from all the territory¡¯s residents, they could turn it into one of the strongest territories under her lord¡¯s banner. They decided to go hunting in the fog. They urgently needed as many Eldritch Points as possible because the World Event was approaching, and they wanted Drake to win it. Eldritch Points were crucial for strengthening their territory and preparing for the challenges ahead. Since there was nothing immediate to protect in the territory, they left it to hunt, but first, they cleared all the monsters in the fog zone from which their territory was carved. This reduced the chances of a monster invasion while they were away. With the territory established, the fog zone would no longer teleport, providing a stable base for their operations. To ensure they wouldn''t get lost in the dense fog, they took several Territory Compasses with them. Creating these compasses required Fog Coins, which was a significant expense but a necessary one. In case they got lost, only the territory owner could teleport back to the territory, and even that had limitations, as it was only possible once a day. The twins had already identified many fog zones with high monster concentrations, including several with Extraordinary monsters. They hadn''t hunted much in these zones previously, as it wasn''t efficient with only two people. To streamline their efforts, they created various Zone Compasses for easy travel to these fog zones. With the entire group now involved, they began a mad hunt for monsters. Their hunting efficiency was significantly higher compared to their previous encounters in the Poison Valley and the goblin tribe. The twins led the way, demonstrating their prowess and strategy. During the daytime, they relentlessly hunted monsters, pushing their limits with every encounter. At night, they practiced intensely in the training room, honing their skills and preparing for even tougher battles. Two days passed in this frenzied routine. In that short time, the group''s efforts resulted in explosive growth. The fox-women, inspired by the twins'' determination, fought bravely and efficiently. Their collective efforts paid off as they gathered a substantial amount of Eldritch Points. By the end of the second day, the fox-women had collected enough Eldritch Points to purchase their rank 1 potions. These potions were crucial for their advancement, providing a significant boost to their abilities and solidifying their status as rank 1 warriors. They decided to take the potions after welcoming the newcomers who were about to return from an eight-day trip to the training room. The fox-women returned exactly at the 48-hour mark, emerging from their training without issue. The fear and naivety that once marked their faces had vanished. In their place, fierce determination and readiness for battle now shone. Each fox-woman looked like a warrior, prepared for any challenge. Seventy-three fox-women had gone to the training room, and seventy-three returned. Of these, thirty-eight were subjugated from various fox tribes, twenty were rescued from noble beast tribes, and fifteen were freed from the royal castle. If Drake had been present, he would have observed with satisfaction that all the fox-women now had loyalty points above 90. There were even a few fanatics among them. The most notable anomaly was Zara, the fox-woman with her eyes closed; she had a perfect 100 points of loyalty. Remarkably, Zara had reached this level even before being sent to the training room. As Maria gave the fox women all the details and welcomed them since they had proved themselves, another group arrived. Ayame went to meet this new group, consisting of human women rescued by Drake and his team during the raid on the goblin tribe. Out of the twenty-two women they had saved, three chose to return home, but nineteen decided to stay and follow Drake. Ayame saw an opportunity in their decision and formed a personal assassin group for Drake. She greeted the group with a nod of appreciation. After their hellish training, these women looked like real assassins¡ªsilent but deadly. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Their loyalty was impressive. All of them were fanatics, completely devoted to Drake. Maria added the fox-women and assassins as official residents of Myst Haven after giving them a basic explanation of their current circumstances. The addition of the assassins bolstered the territory¡¯s strength and added a new dimension to their capabilities. With the new members settled, Maria and her original tribe members prepared to take their rank 1 potion. As they took out the potions, the remaining fox-women watched with curiosity and excitement. This moment was a significant step in their collective journey, marking their transition to a higher level of power and responsibility. Potion Path: Fox (Racial Potion) Sequence: 9, Elite Fox Rank: 1 ¡°Yes, this is a potion. Not only do we have a territory because of our lord''s generous heart, but as long as we work hard to serve him, we can achieve anything. These potions are just the beginning,¡± Maria addressed the fox women, who looked at their potions intently. ¡°Moreover, this is not an ordinary potion. This is a racial potion, specific to us fox-women. It will not only grant us greater strength and abilities, but it will also enhance our bloodline,¡± Maria continued. The potion was indeed special. With each sequence, they would grow a new tail. At sequence 9, they would have a single tail. They would gain a second tail at sequence 8, a third at sequence 7, and so on until they reached sequence 0, where they would have ten tails. The fox-women''s eyes widened with excitement at the prospect of becoming Extraordinary. Amidst their excitement, Maria and the others drank their potions. The potion, a light red liquid, contained a faint silhouette of a fox inside, though no one present could see it. As they took the potions, they immediately felt immense pain. It felt as if their bodies were being rearranged from the inside. Muscles tightened, bones shifted, and their senses sharpened. Despite the agony, they knew this transformation was crucial for their growth. Aria gritted her teeth throughout the entire process but didn''t scream. None of the fox women screamed. They had endured too much in the past, and the pain they felt now was nothing in comparison. ¡°Will they succeed?¡± Samantha asked Zara, worry evident in her voice. ¡°Normally, there would be no way that all of them succeed. But with the training room, their minds and willpower should be strong enough to resist the corruption. So, I think all of them will succeed,¡± Zara answered with a reassuring smile. After some time, Aria no longer felt any pain. Instead, she felt another sensation¡ªheat. The heat intensified until she felt as though her entire body was on fire. This wasn¡¯t far from the truth, as Aria and the fox-women began to burn with translucent yellow flames. These translucent yellow flames were the Fox Fire, a unique ability of the fox species. Fox Fire was a low-sequence fire corresponding to sequence 9, much stronger than normal Mortal flames. Typically, weapons, herbs, materials, and such were divided based on minor sequences from sequence 9 to sequence 0. However, certain treasures, like Fox Fire, were divided into major sequences: low, mid, high, demigod, and god. Among the fox-women, two stood out. Ruby appeared to be encased in a blood cocoon, while Dawn was surrounded by swirling darkness. ¡°I thought the bloodline part was an exaggeration, but it looks like it was not,¡± Rachel said in disbelief. Her disbelief was warranted because the potion had either mutated Ruby¡¯s and Dawn¡¯s bloodline or activated a hidden bloodline. Normally, no potion, not even racial potions, could achieve such a transformation. ¡°Not to mention them, even the rest are not ordinary. They are going through the awakening of authentic Fox Fire. Again, this is impossible with an ordinary racial potion, which typically provides only normal Mortal flame manipulation abilities,¡± Zara explained. After more than half an hour, the transformation process was completed. The fire surrounding the fox-women was absorbed into their bodies. The blood cocoon around Ruby cracked and broke, its pieces assimilating into her. The darkness surrounding Dawn also absorbed into her body. One by one, the fox-women opened their eyes and marveled at their changes. Their blonde hair had become long and shiny, and their skin was now clear and radiant. Their feminine features and curves had become more prominent. Physically, they felt a massive increase in strength and agility. But there was something more. Aria willed it, and a translucent yellow flame appeared in her hands. She no longer felt any burning sensation from the flame; instead, it brought a soothing calmness. It felt like a part of her, something she could control at will. Ruby and Dawn experienced similar changes, though their abilities were different. Ruby¡¯s hair had turned crimson red, and instead of controlling Fox Fire, she found she could manipulate blood. Dawn¡¯s hair had turned black, darker than night. Like Ruby, she did not have Fox Fire but instead gained the ability to manipulate darkness. After experimenting with their new abilities, the fox women finally calmed down, their excitement still evident but controlled. They looked eager to test their new strength in battle against Extraordinary monsters. Maria calmed them down and came towards her new tribe members. ¡°I am sure you have seen us become Extraordinary. Something our ancestors never dared to even think about. But now this power is at our fingertips, and this is only the beginning. We will go even further,¡± Maria said proudly. ¡°I know you are all looking forward to becoming Extraordinary. Don¡¯t worry, you will get a chance for that, but you need to earn it. You have ten minutes to get ready. We are going hunting,¡± she declared, ordering the rest to prepare for another expedition outside the territory. After witnessing the fox-women transform into Extraordinary beings before their eyes, the remaining residents of Myst Haven, who were still Mortal, felt invigorated, as if injected with a burst of adrenaline. The fox-women, having tasted the power of their new abilities, were eager for more. The group hunted monsters relentlessly for another two days. That time, they even targeted the monster settlements containing rank 2 and rank 3 Extraordinary monsters. They were confident in their strength and strategy, knowing that the number of Extraordinary monsters in even large settlements was limited. Most of the monsters were still Mortals. The weakest member of their team was a Mortal Veteran with at least two masteries at the intermediate stage, ensuring they had the skills necessary to face the challenges ahead. For the next two days, the territory residents either hunted monsters outside or trained like madmen inside the training room. It was the last night before the World Event: Monster Tide would begin. Everyone was resting and eating to recharge their batteries for another round of hellish training in the training room. Tents were scattered around the clearing, serving as temporary resting places. Massive pots and pans were placed over bonfires, cooking various types of monster meats. Not just Mortal monsters, but even Extraordinary monsters were being cooked over these flames. In the center of the clearing stood a single log cabin, created first after the territory was established. It was built for Drake to stay in case he decided to visit. The girls could endure the tents, but they wouldn¡¯t allow Drake to stay in such conditions. They had prioritized building the log cabin before going hunting. The girls enjoyed a hearty dinner after a long day of hunting monsters. They talked quietly but excitedly, sharing stories and plans for the future. Even the usually stoic assassins cracked a smile or two in the lively atmosphere, though they would deny it if asked. None of them looked like their past selves; everyone was happy and eagerly looked forward to what lay ahead. Suddenly, Maria stood up, her face serious. Everyone was surprised to see her like that. ¡°What happened, Maria? Did monsters invade the territory?¡± Darla asked, concerned by Maria''s expression. Maria shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Our lord is arriving shortly,¡± she said. Chapter 53: Preparations for the Tide* Drake teleported inside his new territory. As both the territory owner and Maria¡¯s lord, he had that privilege. Moreover, thanks to the system, he could teleport inside with no cost or limits. ¡°Welcome, my lord,¡± everyone said in unison as they saw Drake appear. Drake was a bit startled to see many new faces. Checking their loyalty points, he was surprised to find that all of them had a minimum of above 90 points. Such high loyalty across the board suggested that they were already at least loyal (above 70 points) before being sent to the training room. This consistency was unusual and impressive. Everyone looked very strong. The twins had digested their potions by more than 50%, and their masteries had improved, all reaching above level 20 in the intermediate stage. By the time the rankings were announced, they were expected to reach rank 2 Extraordinary. Their masteries were also expected to reach the advanced stage before the rankings were revealed. Maria and her tribe members were all Extraordinary, with varying potion digestion rates. Their masteries were all above level 10 in the intermediate stage. The most impressive were Darla and Maria, who were even stronger than the twins. Both had advanced stage masteries. Previously, Maria was at the peak of the intermediate stage in her spear mastery, but her mastery had reached level 12 of the advanced stage. Darla had caught up with her, achieving level 3 in advanced-stage unarmed combat mastery. If a Mortal improved their masteries enough, they could even fight and defeat an Extraordinary. The combination of their strength as Extraordinary beings and their advanced stage masteries made Maria and Darla formidable forces. Drake checked what they had gained from the Fox Elite class. Name: Maria Wildfang Loyalty: 100 (Zealot) Level: 1 SAN: 7 Race: One-tailed Fox Class: Fox Elite Path: Fox (Fox Elite, Sequence 9, Rank 1, 25%) Mastery: Spear (Advanced, Lv 12), Unarmed Combat (Intermediate, Lv 18), Perception (Intermediate, Lv 25), Acrobatics (Intermediate, Lv 12), Fire (Intermediate, Lv 11) Abilities: Fox Fire (Low Sequence) Sequence 9: Fox Rank 1 Ability:
  1. A major increase in magic and agility, and a minor increase in strength and defense.
  2. If the Fire Mastery is not learned or is in the Beginner stage, it is increased to Intermediate stage level 1; otherwise, it is increased by one level up to the Advanced stage.
  3. Greatly enhance the rate of proficiency growth in fire element mastery.
  4. The Fox Fire manipulation ability.
He was very impressed by what they received from the potion. It was a bit different for Ruby and Dawn though. They learned Blood Mastery and Darkness Mastery respectively and got the blood manipulation and darkness manipulation abilities respectively. Unlike other fox women, who became One-tailed Fox, Ruby became One-tailed Blood Fox and Dawn became One-tailed Dark Fox. ¡°Get up. You have worked hard,¡± Drake said. The women who were kneeling knew whom Drake referred to. The twins together with Maria and her original tribe members got up with pride and excitement as they heard their lord¡¯s praises. ¡°Thank you, my lord¡±, they replied in unison. Drake moved forward to come closer with the new territory residents kneeling behind. Everyone tensed when they felt Drake¡¯s eyes on them. This was the first time they saw their lord. The one person whom they devoted themselves to. ¡°I will not doubt your abilities since they accepted you. I hope you will work hard to be proud members of the Myst Haven Territory,¡± Drake said to the remaining fox women as he looked at them. ¡°My lord, we will not let you down,¡± all of them proclaimed loudly. Drake nodded and shifted his gaze to the assassins. ¡°Since this is what you have decided, it will be disrespectful to your resolve to say anything otherwise. So, I can only say, welcome to the team,¡± Drake said. ¡°Thank you, my lord. We will lay waste to anyone foolish enough to defy you,¡± the assassins said. Their voices filled with boundless killing intent for their lord¡¯s foes. ¡°Get up all of you,¡± Drake said and walked into the log cabin. Yumi, Ayame, Maria, Aria followed him. They briefed Drake on everything that had happened in his absence¡ªhow they welcomed new residents and established the territory. Drake listened intently, his eyes reflecting satisfaction as Maria detailed their efforts. ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Drake praised them, his approval evident in his tone. ¡°The world event is tomorrow. I expect all of you to perform at your best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. We will not disappoint you,¡± Ayame assured him confidently, speaking for the group. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Drake nodded. ¡°You may all leave. Aria, stay behind.¡± The twins nodded and respectfully exited the room. Maria cast a meaningful glance at her daughter, causing Aria to blush before she, too, left the room. Once they were alone, Drake turned to Aria, a warm smile playing on his lips. ¡°Did you miss me, Aria?¡± he asked, gently pulling her onto his lap. ¡°Of course, I missed you, Drake,¡± Aria replied softly, her voice barely a whisper as she buried her face in his chest to hide her blushing cheeks. Drake smirked seeing that and held Aria¡¯s chin. He pulled her face up and kissed her. Aria was a bit startled by the kiss but reciprocated it with as much intensity as Drake¡¯s. Soon they were battling with their tongues. Drake removed her upper body clothes one by one. He mashed his breasts and hips alternatively. He broke the kiss and started sucking her left breast while kneading the right. He randomly lightly bit her erect nipple while sucking on it. ¡°Aah, Drake,¡± Aria moaned his pleasure as she came hard just from foreplay. Drake then stood up with Aria and carried her to the bed. He dropped her to the bed lightly and removed the rest of her clothes. Then he proceeded to remove his clothes. Aria sat up on the bed, face-to-face with Drake''s massive hard cock. She kissed the glans and started licking. She licked the entire length as if licking a popsicle. She took his cock in her mouth starting from the glans. Little by little, she took the entire length in. Her throat bulged due to the foreign invasion. She looked up seductively while still keeping his entire length inside her mouth and started moving her face to deepthroat his entire dick while sucking on it furiously. ¡°This fox,¡± Drake got horny looking at the seductive fox woman blowing him hard. He clenched her golden locks in both his hands and started brutally face-fucking the insolent fox. But she only showed a mischievous look and accepted whatever Drake dished on her. Without any warning, Drake came and filled her stomach with his thick cream. She worked doubly hard to suck all his cum from his balls. After cuming hard, he pulled his penis out of her mouth. She showed him a seductive smile as if teasing him. Whatever she did, she was successful. Drake pushed her and forcefully turned her around so that she was lying on her stomach. He caressed and played with her fluffy tail, ¡±You little fox, you dare play with me,¡± Drake said in mock anger. Aria giggled and moaned alternatively as like all fox women, her tail was a sensitive region. Drake pulled her tail to pull her hips up. Then she impaled the entire length of his penis in the wet folds of her eager and waiting pussy. ¡°Aah, yes, Drake, fuck me. Please fuck me. I wanted to do this since I first saw you,¡± Aria said while moaning hard. ¡°Then savor it, my little pet,¡± Drake said while slapping her ass. ¡°Yes, I am your pet. If you want you can even put a collar or leash on me,¡± Aria suggested while shaking her hips wildly. ¡°Oh, who knew my little pet fox is so kinky,¡± Drake said. He pulled her hair hard to pull her head towards her and kissed her hard while still fucking her. ¡°Anything for you, my lord,¡± Aria said while taking breaks between the kisses to breathe. After pistons for more than ten minutes, he cummed inside her. Then started another round. They continued fucking for an hour before they stopped and lay side-by-side on the bed in silence, with the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the window. ¡°Thanks, Drake. You brought light to my dull grey world. I will follow you forever until you no longer want me. Then I will watch over you from a distance to not annoy you till the end of time,¡± Aria said, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Silly girl. You are now bound to me. For now and forever,¡± Drake assured her, a playful tone in his voice. ¡°You can never escape from my evil clutches.¡± Aria laughed softly at his jest, her tension melting away. She said nothing more, content to bask in the comfort of his presence. ¡°I will leave soon and come back tomorrow before the event starts,¡± Drake informed her. Aria nodded, understanding the necessity of his departure. They lay together in comfortable silence until Drake fell asleep. As he slumbered, his form gradually faded as he logged out. For many nights, he had practiced diligently in the training room. With the world event looming, he decided to rest properly in his own home. After a while, Aria dressed quietly and left the log cabin. The cool night air greeted her as she stepped outside. She found Maria waiting nearby. Gathering her courage, she approached her mother, her cheeks still flushed with lingering emotions. ¡°Congratulations, Aria,¡± Maria greeted her daughter warmly. ¡°Thanks, mother,¡± Aria replied, smiling gratefully. ¡°Shall we?¡± Maria asked, her eyes gleaming with pride. ¡°Yes,¡± Aria agreed. Together, they disappeared into the night, heading towards the training room to prepare for the first challenge of their territory. The next morning, the territory residents were bustling with activity, foregoing their usual hunts to prepare for the impending monster tide. After raiding numerous monster settlements, they had amassed an impressive collection of powerful weapons, items, and treasures, all of which they intended to use in the upcoming event. Drake emerged from the log cabin after logging back in, surveying the hive of activity around him. As the residents moved to kneel and greet him, he waved them off, urging them to continue their preparations. He made a mental note to inform his new followers about his minimal kneeling policy after the event. Walking through the bustling camp, Drake noticed that the remaining members of the tribe had also taken their potions. The fox women, following Maria''s lead, had consumed the fox racial potion, while the assassins had taken the Shadow Path potion, transforming into Ninjas. They had intended to take the potions the previous night, but Drake''s arrival had prompted them to postpone it until they could train properly. As Drake continued his inspection, he observed more unique fox bloodlines emerging among the tribe. Like Ruby and Dawn, others had undergone remarkable transformations. There were now two Ice Foxes, their fur white like snow; three Lightning Foxes, crackling with lightning; three Wind Foxes, their movements swift and graceful; one Shadow Fox, blending seamlessly with the darkness; and one Time Fox, exuding a mystique aura. Drake was startled when he saw the words, Time Fox. He discovered it was Zara Wildfang, a fox woman who had mutated into a One-tailed Time Fox. She had acquired the ability to manipulate time. Although at level 1 intermediate stage, it wasn''t very strong, it was still a deadly power. He was even more surprised to learn that she was already a zealot, without ever meeting him. Born blind, Zara had been able to see some visions since birth, which perhaps explained her deep devotion. Maria had mentioned that Zara was rescued by the twins, along with other fox women from the royal castle, and that she had played a crucial role in calming and convincing the other fox tribe members. Drake then turned his attention to Samantha, the one who had become a One-tailed Shadow Fox. She, too, was from the royal castle. At level 32 in the advanced stage of Stealth mastery, her affinity with shadow elements had accelerated her progress. The shadow mastery she received with her mutation further boosted her stealth mastery. She received it at level 1, intermediate stage, but increased to level 3, during training last night. Moreover, she even had level 2 advanced stage Dagger mastery. Her advanced stage masteries and rank 1 Extraordinary sequence strength made her the strongest in the territory. As he observed the bustling preparations, Yumi, Ayame, Maria, and Aria approached him. ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Young master, everyone is prepared for the monster tide. We have set defenses around the perimeter and prepared many traps to handle the weaker monsters,¡± Maria reported. She didn¡¯t delve into specifics, and Drake didn''t press for details, trusting her judgment as long as the event concluded successfully. They sat down to eat breakfast, the air filled with a mix of tension and excitement. Suddenly, a voice echoed from the sky, capturing everyone''s attention. [World Announcement] [The rules for the World Event: Monster Tide will be announced in ten minutes.] Chapter 54: The Monster Tide Begins The world rumbled upon hearing the announcement. Everyone dropped whatever they were doing and waited anxiously for the ten minutes to pass, their hearts pounding with anticipation. The announcement was not just for the players; even the owners of the territories designated as starter territories for players heard the ominous voice from the sky. As the ten minutes ticked away, the tension grew palpable. People exchanged nervous glances, their minds racing about the upcoming event. Finally, the voice echoed again from the heavens, cutting through the silence like a blade. [World Event: Monster Tide] [Rules:
  1. Only territories designated as players¡¯ starting territories or those owned directly or indirectly by players will be attacked by the monster tide.
  2. The tide will consist of twelve waves, each lasting four hours.
  3. If a wave is not defeated within four hours, the subsequent waves will not stop and will attack together with the remaining monsters from the previous waves.
  4. The first three waves are compulsory for all territories.
  5. After the third wave is completed, territory owners will be asked if they want to participate in subsequent waves or forfeit. This question will be asked ten minutes before the start of every wave, beginning with the fourth wave.
  6. If they accept, they will be attacked by the corresponding wave.
  7. If they refuse, they will forfeit and will no longer have the chance to participate in further waves.
  8. Once accepted, a wave cannot be forfeited before the next wave begins.
  9. The difficulty of the first wave will depend on the overall strength of each territory, including but not limited to the territory realm, size, and strength of residents.
  10. The strength of subsequent waves will increase progressively. The fourth, seventh, and tenth waves will be significantly more challenging compared to the previous waves.
  11. Each monster killed will award points, with the number of points depending on the strength of the monster. The players'' accounts will also count points from followers¡¯ kills.
  12. After the event finishes, the ranking of the top 100 players with the most points will be displayed.
  13. Points can be used in a limited-time event shop to purchase various items, including potion formulas, potions, skills, and other valuable items.]
[The event will start in an hour.] ¡°We have an hour to finalize our preparations. Let¡¯s make it count,¡± Drake said, his voice steady and commanding. His followers accepted the order and began last-minute preparations, checking for any weaknesses in their defenses. He saw a counter on his panel, likely signifying the number of points. The clock seemed to tick slowly as all the players waited for the upcoming event. Excitement buzzed through the air; this was the first major event of the game, and they were eager to prove themselves and earn rewards. On the other hand, the territory owners were less enthusiastic. They commanded their subordinates to prepare for the upcoming battle that would determine their survival. Weak territory owners, in particular, were panicking. Their only solace was the ability to forfeit after three waves, but even passing those first three waves seemed like an insurmountable challenge. However, not all territory owners were fearful. A few strong ones looked forward to the battles with excitement. They saw the monsters not just as threats but as opportunities. These monsters could provide valuable materials and, most importantly, the coveted potion formulas. Finally, the countdown ended. [Wave 1] A roar echoed through the air as the first wave of monsters surged toward the territories. The ground trembled under the weight of their advance. Thousands upon thousands of monsters attacked from all sides. Drake stood on a makeshift wall with Yumi, Ayame, Maria, and Aria, surveying the approaching horde. The monsters emerged from the fog, looking as though they had lost all reasoning, driven only by a desire to destroy everything in their path. However, the territory residents remained unfazed. Relaxed smiles adorned their faces as they watched the oncoming monsters. These were mere Mortals, weak and insignificant. Not a single veteran monster was among them. In contrast, everyone in the territory, except Drake, was an Extraordinary. Before the monsters could reach the territory, most fell victim to the various traps set in the fog zone outside the perimeter. Many tumbled into pits and were crushed by the weight of other monsters. Others were impaled by spike traps. Drake watched his points soar at a breakneck speed, as the kills by his followers were credited to him. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Eventually, just over a thousand monsters managed to reach the territory, but they were swiftly dealt with by the nearby residents. The wave was defeated almost as soon as it began. Tens of thousands of monsters perished without even touching a single person within the territory, and the first wave was over in a matter of minutes. Afterward, a few fox women left the territory to collect the various items dropped by the monsters. Given the monsters'' weakness, the drops were not particularly valuable. The primary profit from the wave was the more than ten thousand fog coins they earned. As they rearranged the traps and chatted among themselves, time passed swiftly. Soon enough, it was time for the second wave. [Wave 2] The second wave was even larger than the first. More than ten thousand monsters attacked from each side, with a few dozen veteran monsters mixed in. Yet, Drake and his followers remained unfazed. Drake leisurely ate some snacks while Yumi gently massaged his back, both watching the monsters charge toward the territory. Thousands of monsters were once again killed by the traps, but the sheer number was too much for the traps alone to handle. As the monsters pressed on, defenders on standby rushed into the fray, cutting through the tide with lethal efficiency. Everyone fought hard to impress their lord. The five members of the assassin squad moved like shadows among the monsters, their speed making them nearly untouchable. Wherever they passed, monsters dropped like sacks of potatoes. Not to be outdone, the fox women displayed their impressive skills with a variety of weapons. Though they refrained from using their fox fire to avoid burning potential loot, their combat prowess was almost on par with the assassins. Within ten minutes, all the monsters, including the veterans, lay defeated. In less than fifteen minutes, the second wave was over. As the defenders collected the loot, they found mostly fog coins and some occasional low-level items. The veteran monsters had dropped a few materials useful for various potions. Everything was gathered and stored in a warehouse built that morning for sorting later. Drake observed the proceedings with satisfaction. ¡°Well done,¡± he remarked, his voice carrying a note of pride. His followers smiled, their morale high as they prepared for the next challenge. ¡°How did these monsters start attacking at exactly the four-hour mark? Where were they previously? If they were there from the beginning, why didn¡¯t they attack before?¡± Drake mused aloud, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Young master, maybe they were from fog zones that teleported around us at that point. Then they might have been stopped by a barrier and released at the wave¡¯s start, induced with some kind of madness,¡± Maria suggested, her voice thoughtful. Drake considered her words, nodding slowly. ¡°Samantha,¡± he called. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Samantha responded, materializing from his shadow. ¡°Go check the fog zones near us. Take a territory compass with you,¡± Drake ordered. ¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± Samantha replied, disappearing into the shadows. Fifteen minutes later, Samantha returned. ¡°My lord, I have returned,¡± she announced. ¡°What did you find?¡± Drake asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°My lord, as Maria guessed, there were two new fog zones around us. Currently, they are devoid of any monsters. Most likely, all the monsters from those fog zones attacked us. Additionally, I found a few early-stage sequence nine herbs growing in one of the fog zones, along with many mortal herbs. The second fog zone does not have anything to offer,¡± Samantha reported. ¡°Interesting. Is this a hidden reward for those who dare to venture outside the territory amidst the monster tide?¡± Drake mused. He then refocused on Samantha. ¡°Take a few people and collect as many herbs as possible. Prioritize the sequence 9 herbs,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Samantha acknowledged and disappeared once more. Drake felt a twinge of regret for not checking the fog zones during the previous wave. ¡®Whatever, it was only the first wave. Even if there was something, it might be too low-level for me or my followers to use,¡¯ he thought, dismissing the missed opportunity. An hour later, Samantha returned with her group, carrying the collected herbs from the fog zone. They deposited them in the warehouse before resuming their assigned positions. [Wave 3] In the third wave, the number of monsters increased even more, including hundreds of veteran monsters. At the back of the horde, a rank 1, Extraordinary monster loomed, its presence commanding. The territory residents remained unfazed. Each of them had hunted tens of Extraordinary monsters, and some of the stronger residents had faced even more formidable foes. Additionally, they had all trained extensively in the training room. Thus, a lone rank 1, Extraordinary monster didn¡¯t cause any commotion. Once again, a few defenders left their positions and engaged the enemy. The assassin squad dispatched five assassins, and with fifteen fox women, they swiftly massacred the monsters within twenty minutes. The lone Extraordinary monster, the boss of the tide, was defeated before it could even show its might. The monster dropped a rank 1, Extraordinary potion, Trainee Mage for the Mage path. Although it was a common path, Drake had no interest in it, and even his followers disdained to use it. However, this did not mean it was useless. While Drake and his followers did not need it, other players would be extremely excited to receive it, especially since it was for the Mage path, the most popular one. The rest of the loot was collected and stored in the warehouse. Samantha, showing her proactive nature, left with a few fox women without needing Drake¡¯s instructions to explore the new fog zones that appeared. Drake appreciated such initiative in his followers. He also noticed that the fox women accompanying her were the same ones captured with her in the castle. Drake didn¡¯t interfere with their actions. He understood that as his followers grew, cliques would inevitably form. With their loyalty, he didn¡¯t worry about rebellion or betrayal. Though it might give Maria some headaches, it was her problem to manage. They returned later with many bags filled with different materials. Among their findings were several large jars filled with tree sap that could be used as potion ingredients. As the four hours neared their end, the compulsory part of the event was about to conclude. The defenders prepared themselves for what was to come next. Chapter 55: The Next Three Waves Ten minutes before the start of the fourth wave, every territory owner participating in the event heard a voice from the sky. [Do you want to participate in the next wave?] Many territory owners who had barely saved their territories with varying degrees of loss immediately declined, unwilling to put their lands in further danger. Relief washed over their faces as they chose to preserve what remained of their domains. However, many others looked forward to the next wave, eager to earn more riches and glory. Their vast armies stood ready, confident to prove their mettle in battle. For these owners, the prospect of more challenges was a call to arms they couldn¡¯t ignore. Some territories, unfortunately, had been decimated by the onslaught of monsters, reduced to dust and ruins. The crazed monsters had ravaged entire lands, leaving rivers of blood in their wake as they harvested countless lives. The players, on the other hand, showed little concern for the losses faced by the territories. Their primary regret was losing places to get quests, necessitating the search for new opportunities elsewhere. Drake, like the other territory owners who accepted the further challenge, also agreed to participate in the next wave. He noticed that after he accepted, all the monster corpses disappeared, save for those reserved for food. He mused that this was likely to make space for the upcoming monsters. Drake stood at the forefront of his territory, observing his followers as they prepared for the next wave. The air was thick with anticipation, and the ground seemed to hum with the energy of those readying themselves for battle. [Wave 4] Starting from the fourth wave, the monsters didn''t appear all at once but came in smaller, relentless surges. Over a hundred thousand Mortal monsters, accompanied by thousands of Veteran monsters, advanced in waves. Behind them, three rank 1, Extraordinary monsters waited, biding their time. Other than Samantha and Maria, who were respectively the strongest and second strongest in the territory, everyone else joined the battle. Samantha and Maria stayed back to guard Drake and were prepared to intervene in any unexpected situations. The rest of the defenders attacked the monsters directly, as the traps hastily assembled in a small area were insufficient to stop such a massive force. They decided to take matters into their own hands to defeat the monsters efficiently. Explosions punctuated the air as they occasionally used explosives to decimate large swaths of monsters. The points spent to purchase these explosives were quickly recuperated by the points earned, resulting in massive profits. Even though there were more than a hundred thousand monsters, they were no match for the more than a hundred Extraordinary defenders. Including the twins and the nineteen assassin squad members, there were eighty-two fox women, making a total of one hundred and three fighters. No one held back. They fully unleashed their abilities, prioritizing the defeat of the monsters over the collection of low-level loot. The battlefield was a cacophony of clashes, roars, and explosions, a testament to the fierce resistance put up by Drake''s forces. Samantha and Maria remained vigilant, their eyes sharp and focused, ready to spring into action at the first sign of trouble. The tide of monsters seemed endless, but the defenders fought with relentless determination. The air was thick with the scent of blood and smoke. The ground trembled with the force of the battle. Despite the overwhelming numbers, the defenders stood their ground, their skills and coordination turning the tide in their favor. Drake watched his new followers in action properly for the first time. He knew about the twins'' capabilities but was eager to see how the new ones would fare. His eyes first fell on the two ice foxes. Wherever they went, the land was covered by a sheet of ice. Weaker monsters turned into ice sculptures upon contact and shattered, lifeless. The veteran monsters didn¡¯t freeze entirely but their movements were slowed drastically, making them easy targets for the foxes'' swords. The three lightning foxes wrought havoc in different parts of the monster horde. Bolts of lightning crackled and struck, turning monsters into charred remains. The air was filled with the smell of ozone and burnt flesh, a testament to their destructive power. The three wind foxes moved with an almost casual grace. They navigated through the chaos as if strolling through a serene garden. Wind blades sliced through the monsters, severing limbs and heads with precision. If a single blade wasn''t enough, multiple attacks followed until the monsters lay in pieces. They harvested lives with methodical efficiency, leaving trails of dismembered corpses in their wake. The normal foxes initially used their translucent yellow fox fires, incinerating Mortal monsters into ashes. Realizing the waste, they switched tactics. Instead of acting as mages, they fought as close combat warriors. Their punches and kicks, cloaked in flames, seared through monsters without burning them completely, preserving the bodies for potential loot. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The reason they could freely use their magic without fear of exhaustion was the magic-restoring auxiliary potions they had purchased. Whenever they felt their magic depleting, they simply drank a potion to replenish their reserves. As the clash continued, the sounds of the battle filled the air¡ªthe crackling of thunder, the whoosh of wind blades, the hissing of ice, and the roars of dying monsters. The ground beneath Drake¡¯s feet trembled with the force of the combat, but he remained steady, observing his followers'' prowess. There were many flying monsters in that wave too. However, Yumi was no longer the only archer among Drake¡¯s followers; the team now boasted more than ten archers. Among them were the three wind foxes, who, with their wind manipulation abilities, could greatly increase the damage of their arrows. Each archer readied their bows and aimed for the skies. One arrow equaled one life. Exploding arrows were used against the large swarms of monsters that darkened the horizons. Each exploding arrow tore through massive numbers of those monsters, lighting up the sky with bursts of fiery destruction. Drake watched as arrows rained down on the flying creatures, his heart swelling with pride. ¡°Excellent,¡± he thought. ¡°They¡¯re performing perfectly.¡± The assassin squad moved silently among the ground monsters, reaping lives with lethal precision. Their blades flashed in the dim light, and monsters fell before they even realized they were under attack. The assassins also provided crucial support to other fighters, eliminating monsters that threatened to overwhelm their comrades. The air was filled with the sounds of arrows whistling through the air, the screeches of dying monsters, and the occasional thunderous explosion. The sky was a chaotic mix of movement and light as the defenders launched their relentless assault. Drake observed the battlefield with a keen eye, noting the efficiency and coordination of his forces. ¡°They¡¯ve truly come together as a team,¡± he mused. As the wave continued, the defenders held their ground, their confidence growing with each successful attack. The combined efforts of the archers and assassins were proving devastatingly effective against the monstrous horde. With every arrow that found its mark and every silent strike that felled a monster, Drake felt more assured of their victory. His followers were not just surviving; they were dominating. Drake then turned his attention to Zara, the time fox. Calling him impressed would be an understatement when he saw her fighting. Zara moved gracefully among the monsters, her sword slicing through any that crossed her path. As an intermediate swordswoman with significantly increased agility and a minor boost in strength, the mortal monsters were easily cut down by her swift strikes. As she felled another monster, she swiftly dodged the bladed arm of a huge mantis monster. The mantis suddenly froze, its body rigid like a statue. In that moment, Zara deftly removed its head. Venturing deeper into the horde, Zara found herself surrounded by a pack of veteran wolf monsters. The alpha wolf, still a veteran but stronger than the others, watched her every move with keen eyes. At the alpha''s signal, the wolves lunged at her from all directions, leaving her no space to dodge. Zara didn¡¯t panic; instead, she smirked. Suddenly, the world within a few meters of her slowed to a crawl. She impaled the throat of the wolf whose claw was inches from her face, turned and decapitated another wolf behind her, then moved forward and pierced the head of yet another wolf. She turned to the right and killed another wolf and then turned around and killed the last two wolf monsters attacking her. She killed each wolf in turn with precise, fluid motions. Time returned to normal, and the alpha wolf blinked in disbelief. It had only seen a blur as Zara dispatched its packmates. Undeterred, Zara ran towards the alpha, killing any wolves in her path. The alpha tried to flee, but Zara was faster. She leaped gracefully onto its back and drove her sword through its skull, nailing it to the ground. Withdrawing her blade, she easily finished off the remaining wolves. ¡°Interesting, time freeze, slowing time for herself,¡± Drake mused aloud, watching her with admiration. He then turned to look at Dawn. Dawn moved among the monsters while cackling maniacally. A large area around her was shrouded in darkness. The monsters within it stumbled blindly, their movements sluggish as if the darkness were corroding them. In contrast, Dawn moved freely, her dark hair whipping around her as she cut down any monsters that hadn¡¯t yet succumbed to the corrosive shadows. Occasionally, she shot balls of darkness that exploded upon impact, sending shockwaves that further corroded the monsters caught in the blast. At other times, she conjured chains of darkness, binding the monsters. The chains inflicted immense pain, immobilizing and slowly horrifyingly killing the creatures. Drake paused, watching her with a mix of awe and amusement. ¡°Looks like she is having fun,¡± he remarked, a slight smile tugging at his lips. Nearby, Ruby moved silently across the battlefield. Wherever she went, monsters rapidly lost all the blood in their bodies, collapsing lifelessly. The blood collected into a massive, multicolored sphere hovering behind her. The different types of monsters contributed to the varying colors, creating a mesmerizing, if gruesome, display. Drops of blood would periodically separate from the sphere, shooting out like bullets to strike down monsters further away. The precision and efficiency of Ruby¡¯s attacks were as deadly as they were mesmerizing. The air was filled with the eerie sounds of Dawn¡¯s maniacal laughter and the whooshing noise of Ruby¡¯s blood projectiles. The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of darkness and blood. The vast horde of monsters was decimated within half an hour, leaving only a few hundred Mortal monsters and the three Extraordinary monsters. These, too, faced defeat as they were no match for the many Extraordinary fighters eager to claim a piece of them. The Extraordinary monsters were either burnt to a crisp, turned into popsicles, or cut into multiple pieces. Once the monsters were defeated, everyone began collecting the loot. Meanwhile, Samantha, accompanied by some fox women, ventured into the new fog zones. They returned half an hour later, deposited their findings, and left again with a few more followers. Twenty minutes later, they brought back all the items they found in the fog zones. Time passed, and soon it was time for the next wave. As expected, Drake accepted the challenge. The fifth and sixth waves passed smoothly despite the increasing number of monsters. Each time a new wave started, any remaining monsters from before would disappear. The fifth wave consisted of seventeen rank 1 Extraordinary monsters, and the sixth wave had forty rank 1 Extraordinary monsters. Drake¡¯s followers handled these monsters with ease. The sixth wave also included a rank 2 Extraordinary monster as the boss, but it was swiftly defeated by Samantha before it could even launch an attack. Twenty-four hours had passed since the event started. Drake and his followers took breaks between waves to conserve their energy for the increasingly difficult challenges ahead. Soon, the voice from the sky asked if Drake wanted to participate in the next wave. He accepted once again without hesitation, ready to face whatever new challenges awaited them. Chapter 56: The Seventh Wave Part 1 As the seventh wave began, everyone felt intense vibrations from the ground, as if an earthquake were approaching. But it was not an earthquake; the vibrations were produced by the stampede of monsters, felt from tens of kilometers away. Everyone, except Maria and Samantha, left to intercept the horde. They didn¡¯t bother counting the Mortal monsters, which numbered in the hundreds of thousands. The rank 1 Extraordinary monsters had crossed the hundred mark, and they could sense three much stronger presences¡ªrank 2 Extraordinary monsters. All the Extraordinary monsters were positioned at the back, waiting for the vast horde to weaken their enemies before making their move. Drake and his followers noticed significant variety within the wave, with three prominent groups, each led by a rank 2 leader. The closest two groups were the corrupted elves and corrupted minotaurs, similar to the corrupted goblins they had encountered before. Prolonged exposure to the fog had turned them into monstrous versions of their former selves. The third group was scattered throughout the horde, consisting of various ice-type monsters. Their leader lagged due to its slow speed but commanded a formidable presence. The difference between the sixth and seventh waves was easily visible. Maria left Drake¡¯s side to command the war herself, leaving only Samantha behind to protect him. Samantha had also killed the only rank 2 in the last wave, which made those who wanted to fight it quite mad at her. As a result, she was ordered by Maria not to move unless necessary. She smiled wryly at the situation; her eagerness to fight had backfired. On Maria¡¯s orders, all the archers and assassins shifted their focus to the elves, most of whom were archers, with a few swordsmen. They aimed to defeat the elves quickly, as their archery skills could prove fatal. The rest of the defenders went to deal with the remaining monsters. Ayame and Yuri led the charge against the elves. Ayame led the assassins while Yuri commanded the archers. The corrupted elves had grey hair and eyes, with white skin marred by greyish veins visible on their arms and faces that were not covered by any protective gear. Despite their corruption, they still retained a haunting beauty, their blemishes not detracting much from their allure. The elven swordsmen were at the forefront, with the archers running behind them, all charging toward the territory. The twins and their respective teams intercepted them, moving swiftly while cutting down any monsters in their path. The archers targeted the elven sword fighters, while the assassins sneaked behind to eliminate the archers. Mortal elves fell in droves. When their numbers dwindled significantly, the rank 1 Extraordinary elves finally made their move. There were fifteen of them¡ªfive swordsmen and ten archers. The air was thick with the sounds of battle¡ªarrows whistling through the air, swords clashing, and the cries of fallen monsters. The atmosphere was tense, filled with the smell of blood and the acrid scent of magic. The two wind foxes, Nina and Misty, were circled by the five rank 1 swordsmen. The elves had decided to start with them, believing they could easily deal with the archers. Nina and Misty exchanged amused glances. ¡°Sister, it looks like they are underestimating us. They think they can deal with us by encircling us,¡± Nina laughed lightly. ¡°Oh, but we can''t have that. Let¡¯s show them we are more than just archers,¡± Misty said, smirking. ¡°But let¡¯s do it fast. There are so many rank 1s in this wave; we need to kill more to make the lord notice us,¡± Nina replied. Misty nodded in agreement. The five elves closed the distance while the foxes continued to look relaxed. As the elves drew near, they suddenly charged, swords raised to strike. Nina and Misty had been waiting for this moment. A light wind rustled their clothes, swirling around them. Suddenly, multiple wind blades erupted from the swirling air, a wind-type spell called Wind Blade Storm. By allowing the elves to come close, they concentrated the blades on each target. The elves tried to parry and block the wind blades, but there were too many. Despite their efforts, they were struck from multiple directions. Two elves lost an arm each, and one unfortunate elf was decapitated by a blade. Seizing the moment of chaos, Misty and Nina each shot an arrow at the elves who still retained their limbs. The arrows found their marks, piercing the elves'' heads before they could react. With three elves dead, Misty and Nina ran in opposite directions through the gap created by the fallen enemies. The remaining two elves each pursued one of the foxes but were quickly outmaneuvered. Nina and Misty kited their pursuers, using their agility and wind manipulation to stay ahead and deliver precise, deadly strikes. The elves, unable to keep up, were soon defeated. Misty and Nina regrouped, surveying their handiwork with satisfaction. ¡°Nicely done, sister,¡± Misty said, smiling. ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s find our next targets,¡± Nina replied, her eyes scanning the battlefield. Meanwhile, a majority of the mortal elves had perished, and four of the rank 1 elven archers had fallen to the assassins. The rank 2 elven archer, unable to remain idle any longer, joined the fight. However, she was intercepted by Rachel, one of the fox women with advanced mastery. Rachel possessed a level 5, advanced-stage archery mastery. The elven archer also had advanced-stage archery mastery, but her level was lower than Rachel¡¯s. They fired arrows simultaneously, each covered in a strange light¡ªthe archery aura they had both comprehended upon becoming advanced archers. The arrows met in mid-air, shattering into multiple pieces. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement at facing a strong opponent, but she quickly furrowed her brows as a thought crossed her mind. ¡°It¡¯s too hard to find strong archers. I want to enjoy our fight for some time, but that¡¯s not possible right now,¡± she sighed, countering each of the elven archer¡¯s shots with precision. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly. I still have many more monsters to kill,¡± Rachel said, launching multiple arrows simultaneously. The elf tried to shoot them down mid-air, but a few still slipped through. She attempted to dodge, but Rachel continued firing relentlessly. The elf managed to shoot a few arrows back, but it was clear who had the upper hand¡ªRachel either destroyed the elf¡¯s arrows or dodged them with ease. Finally, the elven archer made a fatal mistake, failing to dodge an arrow that pierced her throat. Without giving the elf another look, Rachel moved on, focused on her next target. The rest of the elves were defeated in the meantime, the battlefield littered with their fallen bodies. While the fight with the elves raged on, another group intercepted the minotaurs. The minotaurs were all close-combat fighters wielding maces or double-bladed axes with immense strength. They relied on brute force rather than skill in their attacks. Though both the bull tribe and the minotaurs were related to bulls, they were very different. The bull tribe had only bull horns and a tail, while the minotaurs were massive, with bullheads, bull legs ending in hooves, and human-like hands. The group intercepting them consisted of Chloe, Ruby, Dawn, and twenty other fox women. When the fox women, previously oppressed by the bull tribe, saw the minotaurs, they smiled wickedly. They decided to vent their anger and frustrations on the minotaurs before dealing with the bull tribe. The battlefield turned into a scene of absolute carnage. Broken parts of corrupted minotaurs littered the ground. The fox women, pressed for time, aimed to do as much damage as possible in as little time as possible. The immense strength of the minotaurs slowed their progress. The minotaurs swung their massive maces and axes with ease, and many veteran minotaurs had strength comparable to a fox woman with extraordinary abilities. This only made the fox women more feral and eager to defeat their enemies. Chloe moved with lethal grace, her spear slicing through minotaur flesh. The sound of metal clashing against bone and the roars of dying minotaurs filled the air. Ruby¡¯s blood manipulation turned the battlefield into a gruesome display of crimson artistry. Drops of blood from fallen minotaurs formed deadly projectiles, cutting down those still standing. Dawn¡¯s darkness engulfed the minotaurs, their cries muffled as they were consumed by shadow. The fox women fought with a savage intensity, each strike fueled by their pent-up rage. ¡°This is for everything you did to us,¡± one of them snarled as she drove her blade into a minotaur¡¯s chest. The ground beneath their feet was slick with blood, the air thick with the scent of battle. Despite the overwhelming strength of the minotaurs, the fox women pressed on, their determination unyielding. After tens of thousands of mortal minotaurs were defeated, the rank 1 Extraordinary minotaurs decided to attack. There were twenty-six rank 1 minotaurs, each one towering over their mortal counterparts with even greater bulk and menace. Ten fox women divided them amongst themselves, while the rest continued to slaughter the mortal minotaurs. Chloe found herself facing three rank 1 minotaurs, each carrying a giant double-sided axe. They watched her intently, exhaling loudly from their nostrils like bulls ready to charge a bullfighter. Chloe tightened her grip on her spear and sprinted towards the middle minotaur. The minotaur swept its axe horizontally with a loud whoosh. Chloe ducked just in time to dodge the attack, feeling the rush of air above her head. While crouched, she swept her spear low, slicing the leg of the middle minotaur. The minotaur roared in pain and lost its balance, crashing to the ground. Chloe sprang to her feet and dodged to the left as the minotaur on her left brought its axe down hard. Unable to dodge completely, she raised her spear to block the attack. The impact sent shockwaves through her arms, making them go numb. She struggled to maintain her grip on the spear but managed to hold on and step back to create some distance. Breathing heavily, Chloe quickly regained her stance. The minotaurs, not giving her a moment''s respite, charged at her like angry bulls. The ground shook under their heavy footsteps, and their roars filled the air. As the minotaurs reached her, they attacked simultaneously. Chloe leaped backward, narrowly dodging the powerful strikes. The impact of their axes created small craters in the ground, tens of centimeters in diameter. Seeing an opportunity, Chloe jumped onto the axe of the minotaur on the right. She ran up the handle and leaped toward its face as it furiously pulled up the axe. With a swift thrust, she impaled the minotaur''s face with her spear. Using the falling minotaur¡¯s shoulder as a foothold, she launched herself forward. She sprinted toward the minotaur with its right leg severed. As it struggled to get up, using its axe as a crutch, Chloe swiftly pierced its neck, ending its life. The last remaining minotaur had already turned around and was charging at her again. It swung its axe, but Chloe ducked and rolled to the left. Seizing the momentum, she rotated and cleaved the side of its torso with her spear, leaving a huge gash. The minotaur roared in pain, going berserk. Its attacks became wild and frenzied, making it more challenging for Chloe to dodge. She felt the intensity of the battle increasing, her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°Stay focused,¡± she thought, her eyes never leaving the minotaur. As she spotted an opening, Chloe dodged another wild swing and somersaulted forward. Quickly turning around, she thrust her spear into the minotaur''s back, severing its spine. The minotaur fell to its knees, and with a final, decisive sweep of her spear, she removed its head. ¡°Another victory,¡± she thought, her determination unwavering. ¡°But the fight isn¡¯t over yet.¡± As Chloe took a breath after the high-intensity fight, both her beast instincts and perception mastery screamed at her to dodge. She hastily jumped to the side, just as an axe missed her by a hair¡¯s breadth, and struck the ground with a resounding thud. Chloe broke into a cold sweat, knowing that if she hadn¡¯t dodged in time, she would have been cleaved in two. She looked at her attacker and saw the rank 2 minotaur leader. Standing over eight feet tall, it towered over her, making her feel like a child in its presence. The axe it carried was longer than her. She forcefully calmed her palpitating heart and readied herself to fight this new, formidable opponent. The minotaur laughed tauntingly, its deep voice rumbling. ¡°Little bug, do you think you can defeat me?¡± the minotaur mocked. ¡°Honestly, accept your death.¡± Suddenly, someone stepped between Chloe and the minotaur leader. It was Maria, holding a spear like Chloe, her demeanor calm and resolute. ¡°Teacher,¡± Chloe exclaimed in relief. ¡°You are not its match. Leave it to me. Go and help the others,¡± Maria instructed firmly. Chloe wasn¡¯t a hot-headed fool who would take offense at Maria¡¯s words. She nodded, thanked her teacher, and quickly moved to assist the others, making sure not to interfere with Maria''s fight. The minotaur leader watched calmly, making no move to stop her. ¡°So, a big bug replaced the small bug. But in the end, a bug is a bug,¡± the minotaur sneered. Maria didn¡¯t reply. She simply got into a fighting stance, her eyes locked onto the huge monster, ready for the battle ahead. Chapter 57: The Seventh Wave Part 2 Maria ran towards the minotaur, her spear covered in a light-blue aura. This was the spear aura she had comprehended after reaching the advanced stage of spear mastery. She was also enveloped in pale yellow flames that extended to her spear. As the flames collided with the spear aura, the spear glowed with a greenish-blue light, fringed with faint greenish-yellow flames. While Chloe focused mainly on her spear mastery, Maria had perfected a rough fighting style that combined both her spear and flames. This allowed her to wield her abilities with deadly efficiency. The minotaur charged at her with a crazed expression, swinging its axe. Maria parried the axe blade with her spear, creating intense sparks as the two blades clashed. The force of the parry shifted the axe to the side, but Maria''s spear only deviated slightly from its path, piercing the minotaur¡¯s shoulder instead of its neck. The intense heat of the flames cauterized the wound instantly, causing the minotaur immense pain. ¡°You have successfully angered me, you damned bug,¡± the minotaur bellowed in rage and pain. It slashed its axe diagonally downwards, but Maria somersaulted backward, easily evading the attack. She predicted each of its moves, dodging with precision. ¡°Stay still, bug, let me cut you!¡± the minotaur screamed in frustration. Maria seized the moment when the minotaur lost focus due to its frustration. She stepped to the side and sliced towards its torso, creating a deep gash that was again cauterized by her flames. The smell of burning flesh filled the air, and the minotaur''s roars echoed across the battlefield. Maria¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, but she remained calm and focused. The minotaur finally went berserk, enraged by its inability to hit the bug in front of him even once while suffering from her relentless attacks. It swung its axe horizontally with a furious roar. Maria ducked and rolled forward, narrowly dodging the attack. With swift precision, she thrust her spear multiple times into its right leg before quickly moving to the side to create distance. The minotaur roared in pain, its movements hampered as its right leg was severely damaged. It struggled to move, its speed was significantly reduced. Maria took advantage, running behind the minotaur while dodging and parrying its wild swings. She swung her spear to generate momentum and slashed its back, leaving another deep gash. The minotaur, barely feeling the pain in its berserk state, turned and swung its axe wildly. Maria somersaulted backward and hurled a fireball at its face. The fireball scorched the minotaur¡¯s face, singeing its fur and hair. It closed its eyes just in time to protect them from the flames. She didn¡¯t let the opportunity go to waste when she saw its eyes were closed and rushed forward. The minotaur swung its axe randomly, but she dodged each attack with ease. Closing the distance, she thrust her spear and punctured its throat, ending its life. The fight with the other minotaurs was also nearing its end by the time Maria defeated their leader. One of the fox women was injured, her hand bone broken because she was too late to dodge an attack from a rank 1 minotaur and was struck by its mace. Despite the injury, she managed to defeat her opponent. Maria gave her a healing item from the shop, which healed her wound within an hour. The battlefield was littered with the fallen bodies of minotaurs. Maria took a moment to catch her breath, surveying the aftermath. The scent of blood and burnt fur hung in the air, mingling with the sounds of the remaining skirmishes. Meanwhile, as the fight between the corrupted elves and corrupted minotaurs raged on, the rest of the fighters battled various types of ice-type monsters. When the elves and minotaurs were defeated, those fighting them joined the rest in battling the remaining monsters. As most of the monsters were defeated, the last rank 2 monster came into view¡ªa massive ice golem. It looked significantly different from its rank 1 counterparts that were part of the horde. The golem stood towering over the battlefield, its body glistening with a cold, unearthly blue light. The fox women, who had used their fox fires to easily defeat the ice monsters, even the rank 1 Extraordinary monsters, found that their attacks had little effect on the massive white golem. Despite many of them attacking together, they didn¡¯t do much damage. The reason was that the golem was an Extreme Ice Golem with advanced stage ice mastery. The fox women¡¯s intermediate fire mastery was no match for it. Even with the mastery difference, they all had low sequence, Fox Fire which was much higher than normal mortal fire. That was why they easily other Ice Golems who used normal, mortal ice, despite some of them having advanced ice mastery. But their attacks were nearly ineffective against the Extreme Ice Golem, which was made of Extreme Ice¡ªa low sequence ice, on par with Fox Fire. Thus, the vast difference in mastery levels rendered their attacks almost useless. Moreover, the attacks of the ice foxes were completely ineffective, as the golem absorbed those attacks and even healed whatever little damage was inflicted by the other fox women. The ground beneath the golem cracked and froze with each of its movements. The air around it was so cold that it seemed to shimmer, creating an almost blinding glare. The fox women¡¯s attacks, usually so effective, fizzled out against the golem¡¯s icy exterior. The golem punched towards the fox women, but its punch was met with another flame-covered punch. As the two punches collided, both combatants took a step back from the recoil. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Darla said, steadying herself. The fox women nodded and retreated, leaving her to face the golem alone. The golem, now focused on its new opponent, launched another attack. Darla smirked and countered with her punch. Her body was enveloped in fox fire, and her hands and legs were covered with an extra light blue aura¡ªan aura she had comprehended upon reaching the advanced stage of unarmed combat mastery. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The golem¡¯s attacks were slow, allowing Darla to counter them with ease. Whenever it used an ice-based attack, she either offset it with her fire or dodged out of its range. She relentlessly punched and kicked the golem, causing small chunks to crack and fall from its body. Despite the damage, the golem showed no signs of pain and continued fighting as if nothing had happened. It could regenerate over time, making it a tough opponent. ¡°To defeat it, I need to reach its core,¡± Darla thought, her eyes narrowing. The core was buried deep within the golem¡¯s sturdy body, and she had to chip away at the outer layers to get to it. The fight dragged on for tens of minutes. Both Darla and the golem were injured, but the golem was far worse off. One of its hands was completely broken, the other was half-destroyed, and its legs were so damaged that it could barely move. Much of its torso was shattered, and the core was faintly visible through the cracks. Darla was injured in various places, her body covered in blood and blue from frostbite. She barely kept herself warm with her fox fire, the flames flickering weakly around her. Despite her injuries, she felt a thrill of excitement as she neared the end of her battle with the golem. It was essentially defeated, unable to attack, and with its core almost exposed, it would lose its life once destroyed. Darla panted, sweat mingling with the fox fire on her skin. ¡°Almost there,¡± she thought, determination burning in her eyes. She had to keep pushing. Just as she was about to deliver the final blow, a voice called out, ¡°Darla, stop! Don¡¯t kill it.¡± Recognizing Samantha¡¯s voice, Darla turned towards her, her expression questioning. ¡°The lord wants to kill it himself,¡± Samantha explained, her tone calm but firm. Darla quickly understood the reason behind the order but still confirmed, ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samantha affirmed. ¡°Very well, you can take it to the lord,¡± Darla relented, stepping back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the lord knows about your contribution,¡± Samantha assured her before leaving with the broken golem. Darla sank onto a nearby rock, her body trembling from the exertion and pain. She took some healing medicine, feeling its soothing effects slowly mending her injuries. As the warmth of the medicine spread through her, she allowed herself a moment of rest. The battlefield around her was chaotic, with the sounds of clashing weapons and roars filling the air. The ground was littered with the remains of fallen monsters, a testament to the fierce battle that had taken place. After she was somewhat healed, Darla stood up and joined the others to defeat the remaining monsters. Samantha transported the golem to Drake by moving through the shadows, making the journey swift and discreet. When Drake saw the ice golems, he initially considered adding one to the training room, as it still lacked any magic-type monsters. However, upon seeing the Extreme Ice Golem, he changed his decision. Normal Ice Golems were composed of mortal ice, which, regardless of their strength, remained fundamentally limited. In contrast, the Extreme Ice Golem was made of low sequence Extreme Ice, which was much stronger. Training with it would benefit his followers significantly during their sequence 9 progressions. Drake took out a gun and fired continuously at the golem¡¯s core. The bullets hit their mark, and after emptying an entire magazine, the core shattered. With the core destroyed, the monster was added to the training room. With the monsters defeated, the territory residents divided into two groups. One group cleaned the battlefield, picking up loot, while the second group ventured into the newly teleported fog zones. There were five fog zones, but the best items were found in the three fog zones where the rank 2 monsters had originated. The residents further divided themselves to explore each fog zone separately. The fog zone of the ice golems was covered in ice and snow, offering little to acquire. After collecting a few herbs and other materials, the group reached the center, where a massive ice mountain loomed. At its base, they found a huge ice throne, likely belonging to the Extreme Ice Golem. Near the throne, they discovered many pure white crystals. Only the ice foxes could approach the crystals, feeling an intense attraction to them. They realized these crystals were a treasure and carefully packed more than a hundred of them into boxes before leaving. After thoroughly searching the area and finding nothing else of interest, they returned to the territory. They were the first group to return. The ice foxes brought the crystals to Drake, believing he would be interested. Drake examined the crystals and was pleasantly surprised as he read their description. Name: Extreme Ice Crystal Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Can be absorbed to acquire the Extreme Ice. When Drake explained the use of the crystals, the ice foxes were the most excited. Unlike the normal foxes who received Fox Fire, a low sequence fire, the mutated foxes only gained the mortal version of their element. If they absorbed the Extreme Ice Crystal, they could replace their mortal ice with Extreme Ice. Drake saw the longing in their eyes and understood their desires. He checked the store and found a piece of knowledge detailing the safe absorption of the crystals. Incorrect absorption could result in death by becoming an ice sculpture. He sent the information to the foxes, who became even more excited upon seeing it. ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± Diana and Fiona thanked him in unison. Name: Diana Wildfang Loyalty +2, 98 (Fanatic) Name: Fiona Wildfang Loyalty +2, 98 (Fanatic) The ice foxes excitedly purchased the knowledge Drake recommended to them with Maria¡¯s help, each paying half of the price. With the points they earned from the seven waves, the expenditure was merely a small portion. After reading the instructions, they understood what needed to be done. Each took a crystal and sat cross-legged in an open area. They began absorbing the energy from the crystals using their ice mastery, following the method they had acquired. Ice started forming around them, and soon they were encased in ice blocks. The other fox women watching became worried, but Drake reassured them. ¡°That¡¯s part of the process,¡± he explained. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. The transformation will be complete in less than half an hour.¡± Meanwhile, the group that went to the corrupted elves¡¯ fog zone returned. The best thing they found was Extraordinary potion formulas for ranks 1-7, Trainee Archer for the Archer path. Since it was a common path, no one was particularly interested in it. However, they brought back all the weapons and armor they found, as well as numerous herbs. What startled Drake was the sight of entire trees being brought back to the territory. Many who had returned from the fog zone went back to bring even more trees. These were fruit trees, which they intended to transplant into the territory. They brought hundreds of trees of various types, piling them in a corner near the river to keep the roots moist. Soon, the group who went to the corrupted minotaurs¡¯ territory also returned. They brought many trees, but all were oak trees. In total, they brought twelve oak trees and several baskets filled with acorns. Additionally, they brought many weapons from the fog zone. Drake didn¡¯t initially understand why they brought so many oak trees. However, upon closer inspection, he realized the reason. Among them were two normal oak trees, but the other ten were real treasures. Chapter 58: The Eighth Wave Name: Mighty Oak Tree Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating the Mighty Oak Acorns will increase strength. The tree produces acorns every three months, 3000-5000 per harvest. After eating 100 acorns, the strength increase will be equivalent to the extreme strength of rank 1 of the extraordinary sequence. Likewise, 200 acorns are needed for rank 2, 300 for rank 3, and so on. Thus, a total of 5500 acorns are needed up to rank 10. After that, eating more will have no effect. To get the complete extreme strength of a rank, the user needs to be at least that rank or above. If the rank is less, the user will only get up to a minor strength increase for the next rank. As Drake read the description of the Mighty Oak Tree, he knew they had found a treasure¡ªone that would massively increase the strength of his followers. The tree¡¯s potential was immense, promising to enhance the territory¡¯s power significantly. He turned to Samantha and praised her for bringing the trees to the territory. ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job, Samantha. Finding these trees is a significant achievement for us.¡± Samantha nodded, her expression one of satisfaction mixed with relief. ¡°Thank you, my lord. There were only ten such trees in the vast fog zones, hidden among many normal oak trees. It wasn¡¯t easy to find them.¡± She explained that from the clues she found, the minotaurs usually ate the acorns when they couldn¡¯t find meat. This consumption was the reason behind their immense strength. However, because the trees were mixed with the normal ones and were very difficult to distinguish, the acorns from the Mighty Oak Trees were often mixed with acorns from other trees. The weakest minotaurs, tasked with foraging, unknowingly distributed these powerful acorns, thereby increasing the tribe¡¯s overall strength. Samantha shuddered at the thought of what might have happened if the minotaurs had discovered the true value of the Mighty Oak Trees. ¡°Fortunately, they died without realizing their significance,¡± she said. What she didn¡¯t know was that one minotaur had discovered the secret. This minotaur, initially one of the weakest tasked with foraging acorns, had a more developed brain than its brethren. After noticing a sudden increase in its strength and conducting a few experiments, it concluded that the acorns were the reason. The minotaur didn¡¯t know the locations of other Mighty Oak Trees but knew that the one it found was special. Consuming the acorns continuously, it grew strong enough to kill the rank 1 tribe leader and took over as the new leader. Through many hunts, it eventually reached rank 2. If not for the world event, it would have soon reached rank 10 in strength. Drake pondered this information, realizing how close they had come to facing an even stronger enemy. ¡®We were fortunate,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But now, these trees will be our strength.¡¯ Drake ordered all the residents who were free to collect all the Mighty Oak Acorns as quickly as possible. The acorns, once gathered, amounted to more than forty thousand. Those acorns were indistinguishable from the normal acorns. He decided to reward everyone in the territory with enough acorns each to reach rank 1 extreme strength for their hard work. He also sent ten thousand acorns to his mother. The remaining acorns were kept in reserve for new followers, with plans to distribute more as the trees produced additional acorns in the future. The reason they were not given a hundred each was because all of them already had major strength due to their level up to rank 1 and needed to increase that strength to the extreme hence fewer acorns were needed. A hundred acorns were only required when there was no increase in strength in a path, then to attain the extreme strength for the rank, a hundred acorns were required to be consumed. By the time the acorns were collected, Diana and Fiona had completed their transformation. The ice encasing them cracked and fell away, revealing their new forms. A faint ice aura surrounded them, the air within a meter around them covered in a thin layer of frost. After absorbing the crystals, their ice mastery had been forcefully increased to level 20, of the advanced stage. They had comprehended the ice aura, and extreme ice manipulation had replaced their ice manipulation. Their physical appearance had subtle changes; their platinum blonde hair was now longer, and their fluffy white tails had faint blue streaks. They willed the aura off and approached Drake, kneeling before him. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for giving us this opportunity,¡± they said in unison. Drake looked at them with satisfaction. ¡°This is what you earned. Keep on working hard,¡± he said, his voice filled with authority and encouragement. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± they replied together, their voices filled with determination. Drake watched them rise, feeling a sense of pride in his followers. Their transformations symbolized not only in their growth but also in the strength of the entire territory. The journey ahead was still challenging, but with each step, they were becoming more formidable. After that, Drake waited for everyone to finish their work. Once they were done, he gathered everyone and distributed a hundred acorns to each. Those who didn¡¯t know about their effect were shocked to hear about it. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°This is your reward for your hard work,¡± Drake announced, his voice strong and clear. Everyone knelt and thanked Drake for his generosity. The gratitude in their voices was palpable, a testament to their loyalty and respect. Without wasting any time, everyone, including Drake, began eating the acorns. The taste was earthy and slightly bitter, but no one cared. They focused on consuming acorns as quickly as possible, knowing the next wave would start in less than forty-five minutes. It took everyone more than twenty minutes to eat all the acorns. The effects began almost immediately; they felt slightly stronger, but the full transformation would take about an hour. They returned to their positions, waiting for the next tide while their strength continued to increase. When ten minutes remained until the wave, Drake was asked if he wanted to continue. He accepted without hesitation. Ten minutes later, intense vibrations signaled the approach of the new monster horde. Everyone, except for Samantha, left to intercept it before it reached the territory. The ground trembled under the weight of the approaching monsters, a palpable sense of danger in the air. As the horde came into view, they saw more than two hundred rank 1s and twenty-five rank 2s among the monsters. The vast horde was divided into three distinct groups: corrupted dwarfs, evil eyes, and lava giants. The lava giants were the smallest group, but they had the highest concentration of extraordinary monsters. All were extraordinary, with more than a hundred rank 1s and eight rank 2s. The giants towered above the other monsters, their bodies radiating intense heat and molten lava. Everyone was divided into groups to deal with the enemies. The two ice foxes, Diana and Fiona, intercepted the lava giants on their own. This was the perfect opportunity to test their new strength. The rank 1 lava giants were no match for them. With their advanced ice mastery and extreme ice, as soon as the lava giants came into contact with their ice, they began to freeze. Within seconds, they were encased in ice and shattered by the fox women¡¯s attacks, ending their lives swiftly. Diana and Fiona quickly defeated the rank 1 lava giants and found themselves face-to-face with the eight rank 2 lava giants. The air around them grew frigid as they cast the Glacial Mist spell. Their advanced ice mastery allowed them to harness stronger spells, and the temperature plummeted. The lava giants began to cool down, their molten bodies hardening into rock. This drastic change slowed them significantly. Taking advantage of the situation, the foxes cast another spell, Ice Shard Barrage. Sharp ice shards, each more than ten centimeters long, rained down on the lava giants. The giants roared in agony as the ice shards relentlessly pelted them. The sound of cracking ice and the giants¡¯ pained cries filled the air. A few lava giants managed to close the distance between them and the fox women, throwing powerful punches. Diana and Fiona conjured ice shields that absorbed the blows. Although the shields eventually shattered under the onslaught, they provided enough time for the foxes to create some distance. Separating, Diana and Fiona targeted the lava giants individually. Diana reached a lava giant that was indiscriminately punching everywhere, its eyes blinded by the shards. She dodged its wild attacks and maneuvered behind it. With swift precision, she cut the tendons on its legs, causing the giant to fall to its knees. Seizing the opportunity, she climbed onto its back and decapitated it with a powerful sword strike. She quickly moved to another giant. As it punched down at her, she blocked the punch with her sword, her increased strength making it manageable. Taking advantage of its slow recovery, she closed in and touched the giant. From the point of contact, ice rapidly spread, encasing the giant. She had used the spell Frozen Touch, turning the giant into a statue of ice. While Diana dealt with her opponents, Fiona had already downed two giants. The remaining two giants attempted to sandwich her and punch her simultaneously. She swiftly created ice walls on both sides, stopping their punches. She then formed a series of ice platforms, jumped onto them, and reached the top of the ice wall. From her vantage point, she swung her sword, slicing the lava giant¡¯s hand in half. The giant recoiled in pain, and Fiona took advantage of the moment. She jumped onto its arm, ran up, cut off its head, and landed behind it gracefully. The last giant charged at her, its speed because of her previous attacks. As it ran towards her, she conjured an ice spike and hurled it at the giant. Unable to dodge in time, the spike impaled its stomach. Roaring in agony, the giant tried to pry the spike out. Fiona didn¡¯t waste a second; she fired another spike, this one piercing its throat and ending its life. As she turned, she saw Diana had also finished dealing with her opponents. The battlefield was littered with the remains of the fallen lava giants, their bodies shattered and encased in ice. Diana and Fiona regrouped, their breaths visible in the cold air. ¡°We did it,¡± Diana said, her voice filled with a mix of relief and triumph. ¡°Yes, and with time to spare,¡± Fiona replied, her eyes scanning the area for any remaining threats. Meanwhile, another group intercepted the corrupted dwarfs. Each dwarf stood less than five feet tall, clad in thick metal armor and wielding either a two-handed great hammer or a hammer and shield. Despite their heavy armor, the fox women quickly overpowered them. Their new strength allowed them to defeat the rank 1 dwarfs with ease, and even the rank 2 dwarfs fell after some effort. The battlefield rang with the clash of metal on metal as the fox women¡¯s enhanced abilities turned the tide. One of the fox women, her muscles rippling with newfound strength, swung her blade with precision, cutting through the dwarfs'' defenses. The dwarfs fought valiantly, but their efforts were in vain against the relentless onslaught. The last group was the evil eyes, curse-type monsters with a large central eye and numerous tentacles dangling beneath. They had little to no physical capabilities but possessed strong mental powers. Normally, tens of thousands of evil eyes would pose a serious threat, capable of leveling an Extraordinary territory, let alone a mortal one. Each evil eye could cast various curses on its targets¡ªslow, fear, confusion, sleepiness, paralysis, weakness, disorientation, and more. Typically, each evil eye had only one type of curse, while the extraordinary ones could wield two. Those monsters mostly acted as support, attacking from behind other enemies, but the stronger ones were capable of killing their enemies without relying on others. The effectiveness of their curses depended largely on the psychic resistance and mental fortitude of the target. The higher the resistance, the weaker the curse''s effect. Fortunately for the residents of Myst Haven Territory, their abilities were rendered useless. Having experienced death and revival tens of thousands of times, their mental fortitude was off the charts. This resilience turned the tide, making the most dangerous monsters of the wave the weakest for them. The fox women archers, along with a few other fighters, targeted the evil eyes. Arrows flew through the air, finding their marks with deadly accuracy. The evil eyes¡¯ curses had little to no effect, merely glancing off the mental defenses of the seasoned fighters. Despite their overwhelming numbers, the evil eyes were the first to be annihilated. Chapter 59: The Ninth Wave After defeating the monsters, Drake¡¯s followers were divided into two groups. One group stayed behind to clean the battlefield and collect the loot. The second group ventured into the fog zones to gather anything of value. The fog zones from where the dwarves had emerged contained many different ores. Glittering veins of mortal ores and even extraordinary ores threaded through the rocky terrain. However, due to time limitations, they couldn¡¯t mine the ores themselves. Instead, they collected the ores already mined by the dwarves. Tons of ores were transported back to the territory on multiple trips. It was fortunate they had many vehicles designed for traversing the fog. These vehicles, loaded with ores, made the transport process much easier. The collected ores glinted under the sunlight, promising new possibilities for weapon and armor crafting. In addition to ores, they found many weapons created by the dwarves. Most were axes and shields, heavy and meticulously crafted. Each weapon bore intricate designs, showcasing the dwarves¡¯ craftsmanship. These were packed up and brought back to the tribe, adding to their growing arsenal. After collecting everything of value, they recorded the fog zone in a fog compass, allowing them to use the newly formed zone compass to locate the territory later for further mining expeditions. The fog zone of the evil eyes was the most barren. The landscape was desolate. However, after some searching, they discovered underground caverns where the evil eyes had lived. Inside the caverns, they found a few plants with flowers that glowed in the dark, casting an eerie luminescence. These plants were carefully collected, their bioluminescence a potential new resource for lighting their caves and structures. As they were feeling that the trip to the evil eyes¡¯ fog zone was a waste, they stumbled upon some vines deep in the cavern. When they saw the fruits hanging on the vines, their excitement soared. The fruits glowed with an otherworldly light, hinting at their magical properties. They eagerly collected every single vine along with all the fruits. The fog zone of the lava giants consisted of numerous volcanic craters, with lava flowing like rivers everywhere. The intense heat made it a harsh environment, with very little vegetation. They managed to gather a few fire-type herbs, their leaves flickering with tiny flames. As they approached one of the craters, they spotted a red lotus flower blooming amidst the magma. Its petals were a vibrant crimson, and it seemed to radiate an aura of power. Just one look at the lotus, and they knew it was a treasure of immense value. They quickly returned to the territory to gather materials for a makeshift bridge. Using their fox fire to protect themselves from the intense heat, they carefully crossed the bridge and reached the lotus. With delicate precision, they picked it up and stored it in an appropriate container. Surveying the territory, they discovered that among all the craters, only fifteen contained such lotuses. They meticulously collected each one, ensuring they preserved the flowers¡¯ integrity. When Drake reviewed the different treasures brought by his followers, he was impressed by their resourcefulness. Among the various finds, two stood out as the most valuable. One was the vine from the evil eyes¡¯ fog zone. The vine was dark and twisted, with glowing fruits that seemed to pulse with energy. Name: Mindbloom Vine Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating the Mindbloom Fruit will increase Psychic mastery to level 1, advanced stage, if below it, or increase by one level if in the advanced stage. No effect above the advanced stage. The vine produces fruits every three months, 10-15 per harvest. Drake was excited about the vine. His subordinates had collected twenty vines, yielding more than three hundred fruits. The Mindbloom Fruits, each glowing with a faint, eerie light, were carefully stored in the warehouse, while the vines were planted in a secure area. Since no one in the territory currently had psychic mastery, the fruits were unusable for now. However, Drake saw their potential. ¡®These fruits will be invaluable for increasing our mental strength and defenses in the future,¡¯ he thought. Unlike the vines, the lotus brought back from the lava giants¡¯ fog zone was immediately usable. Name: Lava Lotus Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating its petal will raise Fire mastery to level 1, advanced stage, if below it, or increase by one level if in the advanced stage. No effect above the advanced stage. Each Lava Lotus had hundreds of petals. Unlike the fruits from the vines, the lotus was consumable. While the fruits would grow back, the petals would not. Fortunately, they also found many lotus seeds that could be used to grow new Lava Lotus flowers. However, the lotus required extremely harsh conditions to grow, conditions not available in the territory. Until they could replicate these conditions, the lotuses had to be used sparingly. With the ninth wave approaching, Drake ordered all the fox women with fire mastery to eat one petal each. The petals were vibrant crimson, delicate yet radiating intense heat. As the fox women consumed them, they felt a searing heat spread through their bodies. The burning sensation was intense as if their insides were ablaze. A few minutes later, the heat subsided, replaced by a fiery aura that enveloped each of them. The ground near them scorched under the intense heat, a visible manifestation of the fire aura they had comprehended upon reaching the advanced stage of fire mastery. Soon, the time for the ninth wave arrived. Drake accepted the challenge, and ten minutes later, the familiar vibrations in the ground signaled the approaching horde. Other than Samantha, everyone left to intercept the horde. The air was thick with anticipation, the ground trembling under the weight of the approaching monsters. The fox women, now bolstered by their enhanced fire mastery, moved with confidence. Their fiery auras illuminated the battlefield, casting flickering shadows as they prepared to face the oncoming threat. The difficulty of the horde increased once again. There were almost no mortal monsters weaker than veterans. Among the extraordinary monsters, there were more than a thousand rank 1s, over a hundred rank 2s, and three rank 3s serving as bosses. As with previous waves, the horde was divided into three major groups. The first group consisted of insects, both small and large, led by a rank 3 mantis monster. The second group was made up of undead creatures, including skeletons, zombies, and ghouls, led by a rank 3 lich. The third group comprised deep divers, led by a rank 3 deep diver. The deep diver was an aquatic humanoid monster with blue-green skin, capable of surviving on land. Its head was elongated and fish-like, with a gaping maw filled with razor-sharp teeth. Its large, lidless eyes glowed with an eerie, pale light, capable of seeing in the deepest depths of the sea. Its arms, resembling human arms but ending in webbed-clawed hands, and its back fins and eel-like tail aided in swift, silent movement through the water. These deep divers were unlike normal fog monsters. They were chaotic but had a semblance of civilization. They mostly served Ythrl¡¯Zhul, the Whispering Reef, and Qoth-Naal, the Leviathan of Forgotten Echoes, among a few other minor gods. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The battlefield was filled with the sounds of buzzing insects, the clattering of undead bones, and the eerie, cries of the deep divers. The ground shook under the weight of the advancing horde, and the air was thick with tension. Drake was curious when he found out about the deep divers. Unlike normal monsters, these creatures were capable of causing spiritual pollution, which could erode their foes'' sanity. The thought intrigued him; he wanted to observe or even fight one. However, he knew that if he went to the battlefield, he would only get in the way of his followers, so he controlled his curiosity. Samantha informed him about the other major monster forces. When he learned about the three rank 3 monsters, he became solemn. Even with the recent power-ups of his followers, fighting rank 3 monsters would be a daunting challenge. The sheer number of extraordinary monsters compared to previous waves made the situation even more precarious. ¡®If it were a one-on-one match, they could test their skills against those monsters,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But in a war, where ambushes can happen anytime, anywhere, we have no such leeway. A sneak attack by a rank 3 monster could result in fatal injuries or worse.¡¯ ¡°Take down all the rank 3 monsters as fast as possible,¡± Drake ordered, his voice resolute. ¡°But, my lord, I can¡¯t leave you alone. It could be dangerous,¡± Samantha said worriedly, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to do the job as quickly as possible. I can take care of myself until then,¡± Drake replied in a tone that brooked no argument. Samantha sighed, knowing she had no choice. ¡°As you wish, my lord. I will quickly come back after killing those vermin,¡± she agreed, her voice tinged with determination. She melded into the shadows and disappeared, her presence leaving a brief chill in the air. Drake watched her go, his mind racing with thoughts of the impending battle. The air was thick with tension, the ground trembling under the weight of the approaching horde. The eerie glow of the deep divers¡¯ eyes and the relentless march of the undead and insect forces painted a grim picture. Her first target was the rank 3 lich. It was guarded by four rank 2 bone knights and four rank 2 zombies. The lich, with its skeletal frame and glowing eyes, was reviving undead monsters from time to time, to cope with the loss of the undead monsters, though its speed of reviving the monsters was no match to the speed by which those monsters were defeated. As the lich chanted in the middle of a spell, Samantha moved through the shadows with deadly precision. Her first strike was swift and silent, decapitating a zombie guard. The heads of the remaining zombies followed, falling one by one so quickly that by the time the lich noticed something was off, the last zombie was already dead. ¡°Who dares to strike from the shadows? Show yourself, coward, and face the wrath of Krognar the Eternal! Do you not know the fate that befalls those who challenge me?¡± the lich, Krognar, roared in anger, his skeletal hands gripping his staff tightly. But Samantha had no interest in engaging in small talk. She moved with lethal efficiency, shattering the skull of one of the bone knights who stood vigilantly. As the remaining knights focused on the place where their comrade fell, another bone knight¡¯s skull was shattered by her swift strike. Krognar, sensing the presence of an unseen enemy, quickly reacted. Just as the second bone knight fell, he fired a beam of black light from his staff toward the shadows behind the downed knight. ¡°There you are! Die, wretched insect!¡± Krognar roared triumphantly, confident his attack would hit the hidden assailant. But the attack hit nothing but the ground. Samantha easily dodged the attack and quickly disposed of the last two bone knights, their skulls shattering under her swift strikes. ¡°Impossible! How dare you evade my power? Show yourself and face your doom, coward!¡± Krognar yelled, his voice a mixture of anger and frustration. He fired black beams haphazardly, the dark energy crackling through the air but hitting nothing. Suddenly, he sensed a presence behind him but was too late to respond. His head was separated from his body by a swift, lethal blade. ¡°Foolish insect, do you not know that a lich is immortal? Do you think separating my head can kill me?¡± Krognar gloated as his head fell to the ground. Samantha smirked, hearing the lich¡¯s words. She reached into her cloak and pulled out a beating heart, showing it to the lich. Its skeletal face twisted in horror as it recognized its phylactery. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. How dare you?¡± Krognar yelled in fear as Samantha raised her dagger and punctured the heart. The lich''s head disintegrated, its gloating turning into a scream of terror before it crumbled to dust. Samantha already knew that to kill a lich, it was necessary to destroy its phylactery. She had deduced that Krognar wouldn¡¯t bring it to the battlefield. Using her ability to move through shadows, she quickly found the fog zone from which Krognar had come and located the phylactery shortly after. The ease and speed with which she moved through the shadows significantly reduced her search time. The phylactery had been hidden in a dark, foreboding cavern filled with remnants of dark rituals and ancient, decaying tomes. The heart pulsed weakly in her hand, the last vestige of Krognar¡¯s life force. With a swift, decisive motion, she destroyed it, ensuring the lich''s permanent death. After dealing with the lich, Samantha moved towards the deep diver leader. The creature stood alone, overseeing the battle with an air of authority. It was not much larger than its brethren, but its presence was commanding. It held a trident, as tall as it was, in its webbed hands. Samantha appeared behind it, emerging from its shadow. Just as she was about to stab it in the back, the deep diver slammed its trident into the ground. Waves of water, several meters high, erupted around it. Samantha quickly dodged, melding into the shadows of nearby trees. She moved silently and struck its knee with a swift, powerful blow. The deep diver was not fast enough to react, and its kneecap shattered from the attack. It roared in pain, using a mental attack in retaliation. Samantha¡¯s strong mental fortitude allowed her to resist most of the effect, but she felt slightly dizzy. This momentary lapse was enough for the deep diver to strike her with its trident. She parried the trident with her dagger and vanished into the shadows again. The battle continued with both fighters trading blows. The deep diver was soon covered in cuts, some deep enough to reveal bone. Samantha, on the other hand, showed no signs of injury. In its anger and pain, the deep diver roared in an unknown language. Samantha felt as if unseen entities were assaulting her brain. Her sanity began to waver, but her strong will slowed the decline. She held on, disappearing into the shadows once more. The deep diver continued its frenzied roaring. The sound was so intense that any monsters other than deep divers perished shortly after hearing it. Only the strongest monsters managed to hold on a bit longer, but they too eventually succumbed. Using the cover of shadows, Samantha approached the deep diver from behind. She emerged from its shadow and delivered a decisive stab to its back. The roaring ceased immediately. Without hesitation, she clutched its face and stabbed its throat, ensuring its death. The deep diver leader fell, its body collapsing in a heap. Samantha stood over it, breathing heavily but victorious. The intense combat had tested her skills and resilience, but she had emerged unscathed and triumphant. She took a moment to survey the battlefield. With the deep diver leader defeated, the morale of the remaining deep divers would surely falter. ¡®One more down,¡¯ she thought, her eyes narrowing with determination. ¡®Time to deal with the mantis.¡¯ She moved to her last target: a two-meter-tall mantis monster, the rank 3 leader of the insect horde. The creature¡¯s body was covered in a hard exoskeleton, its eyes gleaming with a predatory intelligence. Its bladed arms, coated in a grey aura, signaled its advanced sword mastery. The mantis parried her strike with one of its blades as Samantha attacked. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed. The mantis¡¯s movements were swift and precise, showcasing its mastery. Samantha quickly retreated into the shadows, watching as the mantis scanned the area, unable to detect her when she was hidden. Realizing that direct attacks wouldn¡¯t work, she decided to change tactics. She had been practicing with throwing weapons, though she wasn¡¯t yet proficient. Still, it was her best option. Moving through the shadows, she threw small blades at the mantis from different locations, constantly changing her position. The mantis blocked many of her attacks, its blades moving in a blur. However, Samantha¡¯s random and rapid strikes from multiple directions often caught it off guard, resulting in several hits. Despite her increased strength from the acorns, she found that the mantis¡¯s defenses were formidable, and her attacks only caused minor injuries. She continued her assault, throwing blades with relentless precision. The mantis''s reaction time slowed as its injuries accumulated, making it increasingly vulnerable. Seeing an opening, Samantha emerged from the shadows and swiftly severed one of its bladed arms. The mantis screeched in pain, its remaining arm lashing out wildly. Samantha dodged and retreated into the shadows again. She threw more blades, targeting the mantis¡¯s remaining weaknesses. When the moment was right, she cut off its other arm, leaving it defenseless. With a final, decisive move, she appeared behind the mantis and beheaded it. The creature¡¯s head fell to the ground with a thud, its body collapsing shortly after. Breathing heavily, Samantha surveyed the fallen monster. She felt a surge of satisfaction but knew there was no time to rest. She quickly returned to Drake¡¯s side, ready to guard him and ensure his safety. As she returned, she found Drake still focused on the battlefield, his expression one of determination. ¡°All targets eliminated,¡± she reported, her voice steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through her veins. Drake nodded, his eyes showing a brief flicker of relief. ¡°Good work.¡± Chapter 60: End of Monster Tide As Samantha defeated the wave bosses one by one, the rest of the fighters were also working hard to defeat the remaining monsters. The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the clashing sounds of combat and the cries of the fallen. The fight against the undead monsters was not particularly hard. Unlike the enemies in the previous waves, the undead lacked overwhelming strength. Instead, they relied on their sheer numbers. Skeletal warriors clattered forward, zombies shuffled relentlessly, and ghouls leaped with eerie agility. Despite their numbers, they were not unmanageable. The undead were especially vulnerable to fire magic, making the fox women¡¯s fire mastery their greatest bane. Flames roared and crackled as the fox women unleashed their fiery attacks, reducing the undead to smoldering heaps of ash and bone. Despite being the group with the most monsters, the undead were the first to fall. The deep divers, on the other hand, were more formidable opponents. Their numbers were vast, and they wielded water mastery with deadly precision. Streams of water surged and twisted through the air, and mental attacks struck the defenders'' minds. Though stronger than those of the evil eyes, these mental attacks were largely ineffective against the defenders¡¯ fortified minds. However, the deep divers¡¯ water mastery posed a significant challenge. Their attacks suppressed the fox women¡¯s fire abilities and demonstrated their high level of control over water. The battlefield became a mix of boiling steam and splashing water as the two elements clashed. Despite the attribute disadvantage, the fox women managed to hold their ground. Their increased strength from the Mighty Oak Acorns and the low sequence fire mastery they possessed gave them an edge. The last group of insect monsters was the toughest to deal with. There was a variety of insect-type monsters, their chitinous bodies glistening in the dim light. Despite their average strength, they were the hardest to defeat. One reason for this was their sheer numbers, second only to the undead monsters. The main reason, however, was their incredible defense. The mortal insects had defenses close to that of rank 1 extraordinary monsters. The rank 1 monsters had defenses even higher, surpassing rank 2. The rank 2 insects had the highest defense of any monsters they had fought so far, their exoskeletons nearly impenetrable. The defenders¡¯ increased strength from the Mighty Oak Acorns was crucial. Without it, the fight would have been nearly impossible. Even when the rest of the defenders had finished off the other monsters, more than half of the insect monsters remained. It took the combined efforts of all the fighters to finally bring down the remaining insects. The battlefield was littered with the remains of the monstrous horde. The defenders, exhausted but victorious, began the arduous task of cleaning up and searching for loot. The fog zone with the undead monsters resembled a massive graveyard, with tombstones and crypts dotting the landscape. The fog itself was blackish, adding to the eerie atmosphere. There was not much to find in this desolate place. A few minimal herbs and materials were found, ones that required such an environment to grow. The only significant treasure was the extraordinary potion formulas for ranks 1-7, Necromancer for the Death path. Drake examined the formulas with interest. It was the same path potion formula he had obtained from the ruined village when he first started the game. The difference was that he had only acquired a rank 1 formula from the village after defeating the Despair Skeleton. Here, they had found potion formulas for ranks 1 to 7. The fog zone with the deep divers was entirely underwater, forcing the fox women to purchase water-breathing auxiliary potions from the system shop to explore it. As they descended into the murky depths, the water around them shimmered with a faint blue light. The fox women swam through the aquatic landscape, their movements graceful and fluid. They discovered many aquatic herbs and other water-type materials scattered throughout the fog zone. In a small underwater garden near a castle on the sea floor, they found a special lily plant. The flowers were a vibrant blue, resembling crystal, and blue crystal fruits hung delicately from the stems. The fox women knew immediately that they had found a treasure. The garden, clearly dedicated to these plants, contained fifty of the precious lilies, which they carefully collected. Inside the castle, they found a treasury filled with weapons and materials. The fox women quickly packed and delivered the contents to the territory, leaving nothing behind. Among the items in the treasury were many protected parchments. These parchments contained numerous water and psychic-type mortal and extraordinary spells, as well as extraordinary potion formulas for ranks 1-7, Sailor for the Sea path, an uncommon path alongside the Death path. As they continued their exploration of the castle, they stumbled upon a closed room adorned with strange runes. The door was locked and proved to be exceptionally strong, requiring the combined efforts of several fox women to break it open. Inside, they found a ritual circle carved into the floor and an idol of a grotesque-looking monster standing before it. The room exuded an ominous aura, and the fox women instinctively understood that this was where the deep divers offered sacrifices to their dark god. The air was thick with unsettling energy, and the ominous light from crystals embedded in the walls cast eerie shadows on the walls. They had no intention of taking the idol. The risk of being marked by the evil god was too great. The fox women exchanged wary glances, their unease palpable. They decided to leave the room untouched, retreating from the sinister presence that seemed to linger in the air. The fog zone with the insect monsters was covered by a dense forest. Massive trees towered above, their branches intertwining to form a thick canopy. Vines snaked up the trunks, flowering plants added bursts of color, and moss carpeted the forest floor. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and the sounds of rustling leaves and distant animal calls. The fox women moved through the forest, collecting as many extraordinary materials and herbs as possible. The abundance of resources forced them to leave behind most of the mortal ones, focusing on the more valuable finds. While exploring, they came across a strange shrub. It had a dense, bushy appearance with intertwining branches that created a natural barrier-like structure, resembling a small, impenetrable fortress. The stems were covered in small, sharp thorns, and the oval-shaped leaves had serrated edges and a thick, leathery texture. The shrub bore berry-like fruits that were a striking deep blue with a hint of purple, making them easily noticeable against the green foliage. The fox women quickly identified it as an extraordinary plant. One of the assassins, cautious but curious, decided to test the berries. She took an extraordinary antidote to counter any potential poison and ate one of the berries. At first, she felt no difference, but a few seconds later, a subtle change washed over her. She felt slightly more resilient as if her body had gained a bit more defense. The eyes of all the explorers shone with excitement. They carefully packed up the plant, knowing they had found something valuable. As they continued their search, they discovered hundreds of similar shrubs scattered throughout the forest. They took every single one, knowing their potential value. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. When Drake reviewed the treasures, his excitement was palpable. The crystal fruit plant and the thorny shrub were particularly impressive. He could already envision the benefits they would bring to the territory. Name: Blue Crystal Lily Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating the Blue Crystal Fruit will increase Water mastery to level 1, advanced stage, if below it, or increase by one level if in the advanced stage. No effect above the advanced stage. The plant produces fruits every three months, 10-15 per harvest. Name: Bulwark Bramble Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating the Bulwark Berries will increase defense. The plant produces berries every three months, 300-500 per harvest. After eating 100 berries, the defense increase will be equivalent to the extreme defense of rank 1 of the extraordinary sequence. Likewise, 200 berries are needed for rank 2, 300 for rank 3, and so on. Thus, a total of 5500 berries are needed up to rank 10. After that, eating more will have no effect. To get the complete extreme defense of a rank, the user needs to be at least that rank or above. If the rank is less, the user will only get up to a minor defense increase for the next rank. The Blue Crystal Lily was of no immediate use for the territory as no one currently had water mastery. However, it did not require extreme conditions to grow and only needed to be planted underwater. Drake decided to create a lake within the territory later on to cultivate these and any other aquatic plants they might find. The Bulwark Bramble, on the other hand, was similar to the Mighty Oak Tree. While the latter produced strength-increasing acorns, the bramble produced defense-increasing berries. Although the output of a single plant might not be as high compared to the oak tree, the territory had more than two hundred Bulwark Bramble plants. This meant they could potentially produce more defense berries than strength fruits. Drake ordered his followers to collect all the berries and store them separately. The insect monsters had actively consumed the berries, so they could only collect roughly twelve thousand berries. These berries were the reason behind the insects'' formidable defense. Unlike the minotaurs who were unaware of the oak trees, the insects had fully exploited the berries'' benefits. Drake reflected on why the defense of the insect monsters was not at rank 10 despite being mortal monsters. The reason was that they could not increase their defense to a rank without at least being in that rank. Instead, they only gained a minor increase for the next rank. Thus, the mortal insect monsters had a defense equivalent to a weak rank 1. Despite consuming many berries, they couldn¡¯t achieve more than a minor rank 1 defense. Only a rank 1 extraordinary monster could consume more berries to attain extreme rank 1 defense and then a minor rank 2 defense, and so on. Additionally, with over a hundred thousand contenders for the berries from more than a hundred plants, few had an extreme defense for their rank. As his followers gathered the berries, Drake sighed in relief. ¡®We were fortunate to defeat the insects when we did,¡¯ he thought. ¡®If we had faced them later, their defense could have been even more impenetrable.¡¯ By the time everyone returned, only fifteen minutes remained before the next wave. Drake called a few of his followers, including the twins, Maria, Aria, Darla, Samantha, Zara, Rachel, and Barbara, to discuss the upcoming wave. As they gathered around, they noticed the serious expression on Drake''s face, wondering what he wanted to say. Some among them already guessed the agenda of the meeting. ¡°Should we participate in the next wave?¡± Drake asked, his voice steady and contemplative. All of them were startled by the question but quickly began to ponder deeply. The room fell into a thoughtful silence. ¡°My lord, I am deeply ashamed to say this, but with the increasing difficulty of the waves, we will be hard-pressed to complete the next one,¡± Maria explained truthfully, her eyes reflecting both concern and resolve. ¡°In this wave, we already faced three rank 3 monsters and more than a thousand lower-rank extraordinary monsters. The next wave will certainly have even more monsters. Despite our recent power-ups, if there are too many monsters, we might not be able to defeat them without sustaining losses.¡± She paused, looking around at her comrades before continuing, ¡°But my lord, if you wish, we will follow your order and put our lives on the line to clear the next wave.¡± Her voice was steady, filled with unwavering determination. There was no flattery or trickery in her words¡ªjust the solemn promise of a zealot ready to lay down her life for her lord. The rest of the members nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring Maria¡¯s resolve. Each one of them, at minimum, was a fanatic in their loyalty to Drake. He knew they were speaking their true thoughts, considering what they believed to be the best for him and the territory. Drake listened to their points carefully. He had also come to the same conclusion. They had too little time to prepare for the event. If they had more time, he was confident that not only the tenth wave but even the final, twelfth wave would have been possible. But Drake didn¡¯t dwell on it for too long. Completing the ninth wave was a significant achievement, and truthfully, he had expected less. His followers had performed excellently. He could still participate in the tenth wave and purchase many different weapons from the shop to deal with the monsters, given the points he had collected from the previous three waves. But that would be like putting the cart before the horse. The expenditure would be too great, and there was a high chance his followers would die. They didn¡¯t mind dying for him; they would do it with a smile on their faces. But Drake had no intention of losing even a single one of them. ¡°There is no need to be ashamed. I know you didn¡¯t have much time to prepare, but even in the little time you had, you worked hard and proved to me that I was right in placing my trust in you. This is merely the first challenge; many more will come in the future. I hope that you will continue working hard like this,¡± Drake said, his voice steady and reassuring. Everyone felt emotional hearing him and knelt on the ground simultaneously. ¡°My lord, please forgive our incompetence. We swear that we will not let you down ever again,¡± Maria said her voice filled with determination. ¡°Okay, get up. Like I said, I am satisfied with your performance in the event. None of you are incompetent. So stop thinking about it,¡± Drake said firmly. ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± everyone said emotionally as they got up. Despite Drake¡¯s reassurances, they still felt a deep sense of shame as if they had let him down. All of them vowed that they would never repeat what happened that day and would never feel that shame again. Time passed, and ten minutes before the start of the tenth wave, Drake once again heard a voice from the sky. [Do you want to participate in the next wave?] ¡°No.¡± [Player Drake Stone rejected participating in the tenth wave. You can no longer participate in the further waves.] After refusing to take part in the further waves, Drake gathered his followers. ¡°Clean up the territory and sort out our gains,¡± he instructed. ¡°Plant any of the plants that can be planted in the territory.¡± He ordered them to dig a small cavern and a small pool to temporarily plant the Mindbloom Vine and Blue Crystal Lily until they could come up with permanent solutions. But before all that, he instructed everyone to eat a hundred Bulwark Berries each to gain extreme rank 1 defense. The berries were both sweet and sour, with a small size that made them easy to consume quickly. The territory residents ate them eagerly, feeling the gradual strengthening of their defenses. By the time the ninth wave was completed, 36 hours had passed since the event started. The sky had turned dark, signaling the night of the next day. Exhausted but satisfied with their progress, Drake decided to log out and have a good night¡¯s sleep back at his home, as he hadn¡¯t logged out for the past 36 hours. As he lay in his bed, Drake felt the weight of exhaustion settled over him. The soft mattress and familiar surroundings provided a stark contrast to the intensity of the past hours. He closed his eyes, grateful for the respite, and soon drifted into a deep, restful sleep. The next day, after a rejuvenating rest, Drake logged back in. Just as he arrived in the territory, he heard the voice again from the sky, precisely at the forty-eight-hour mark. [World Event: Monster Tide ends now. Congratulations to all the players who participated in the event. A ranking will be announced for 10,000 players based on the number of points acquired in the event. The rankings 101-10,000 will be updated half an hour later on the website and players¡¯ game panel. Half an hour after that, the top hundred rankings will be announced worldwide.] Chapter 61: Monster Tide Event Rankings Calling the last two days hectic for players and the NPCs would be an understatement. For most players, it was a thrilling game, but for the world''s inhabitants, it was nothing short of a nightmare. The event destroyed many territories, owned by both players and NPCs. Scenes of devastation were everywhere¡ªcollapsed buildings, scorched earth, and the lingering scent of smoke and blood. The territories that failed to pass the first three waves lay in ruins, while even those that had overestimated their abilities and pushed further met a similar fate. Many of the territories that survived were left in a state not far from destruction, their inhabitants exhausted and battle-weary. Of course, some were confident in their abilities and completed the various waves they participated in. These territories, though battered, stood resilient. Their owners knew their limits and chose wisely when to stop. The event tested both players and local inhabitants. For the players, immersed in a game that felt one hundred percent real, it was like being part of a war where monsters relentlessly attacked, and they had to defend their territories. The weight of their decisions and actions felt tangible, blurring the line between game and reality. The war brought not only destruction but also rewards. Those brave enough to fight collected varying amounts of loot dropped from the monsters. Precious monster parts were salvaged by those who had time between waves, adding to their spoils. As the war drew to a close, anticipation hung in the air. The players awaited the final top hundred rankings. For the players, it was a prestigious achievement to be named among the billions of participants. The rankings from 101-10,000 had been announced roughly half an hour ago, igniting excitement and hope among those who had just missed the top spots. [World Announcement] [The top hundred rankings for the Monster Tide event will now be announced,] [No. 100: Hwang Jung-ah, Points: 5574] ¡°Mom, your name is announced,¡± a late-teen girl said excitedly to a mature middle-aged woman. ¡°But it is only at the last place,¡± she added, a bit dejectedly, feeling sorry that her mother didn¡¯t have a higher ranking. ¡°Soo-jin, you can¡¯t look at it like that. I may only have the 100th place, but it is the 100th place among billions of players,¡± Hwang Jung-ah said, placing a reassuring hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, as long as you keep practicing our Hwang family sword technique, you can also get your name in the rankings.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother, I will work harder to improve my sword mastery and not let the name of our Hwang family down,¡± Hwang Soo-jin said, her determination renewed. [No. 99: Marco Paredes, Points: 5879] ¡°Congratulations, guild leader. With your name in the rankings, our Emerald Lions Guild¡¯s fame will increase even more,¡± a man said excitedly to another man beside him. Marco, the guild leader, nodded his head upon hearing that. He was rather dissatisfied with his ranking and thought he deserved better. ¡°Use this opportunity to recruit more guild members. Try to recruit the free players ranked above a hundred to ten thousand. Even being ranked ten thousand among billions of players is an impressive feat. Give them special conditions if required, but recruit as many as possible,¡± Marco ordered. ¡°Yes, guild master,¡± the man accepted, already planning the recruitment strategy. ¡­ [No. 85: Iliana Petrova, Points: 6157] ¡­ [No. 77: Anonymous, Points: 6324] ¡­ [No. 62: Anwar Malik, Points: 6542] ¡°Hahaha, congratulations, Anwar,¡± a man said to another man beside him. ¡°Thank you, guild master Waseem. It was all because you trusted in me that I reached such heights,¡± Anwar said humbly. ¡°Haha, no need to be humble, Anwar. You got this rank because of your hard work and dedication. You have massively improved the reputation of our Frost Falcon Guild,¡± the guild leader said, clapping Anwar on the back. ¡­ [No. 34: Anonymous, Points: 8741] ¡­ [No. 25: Jana Schmidt, Points: 9784] [No. 24: Jorge Mendoza, Points: 9985] [No. 23: Kevin Johnson, Points: 11452] Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! [No. 22: Wei Zheng, Points: 12345] [No. 21: Park Min-hoon, Points: 12986] [No. 20: Rajesh Sharma, Points: 13345] [No. 19: Sakamoto Ryuji, Points: 14478] [No. 18: Anonymous, Points: 15142] [No. 17: Anonymous, Points: 15689] [No. 16: Chen Yuan, Points: 16211] [No. 15: Wang Feng, Points: 16455] [No. 14: Priya Patel, Points: 17145] [No. 13: Xiao San, Points: 17789] [No. 12: Anonymous, Points: 18566] [No. 11: Katya Petrova, Points: 19647] [No. 10: Anonymous, Points: 21899] [No. 9: Nina Wood, Points: 25029] [No. 8: Anonymous, Points: 35236] [No. 7: Anonymous, Points: 40258] [No. 6: Viktor Nikitin, Points: 48649] [No. 5: Isabella Moretti, Points: 51537] [No. 4: Nigel Knight, Points: 58533] [No. 3: Chu Li, Points: 194231] [No. 2: Natalia Fernandez, Points: 224730] [No. 1: Anonymous, Points: 2556410] ¡­ ¡°How can this be possible? I know my return to the past might cause some changes, but these changes are too big. The rankings are completely messed up,¡± a man muttered, staring at the leaderboard with disbelief and frustration. Do Jaemin¡¯s eyes scanned the rankings, noting the unexpected names occupying the top spots. ¡°Many of the top hundred were nowhere close to the hundreds in my past life, but now they are occupying the top thirty, twenty, and even top ten ranks,¡± he said, shaking his head in disbelief. His gaze fell on his rank, a frown deepening on his face. ¡°Moreover, I should be at least in the top three, but I only got the eighth rank,¡± he murmured, disappointed. [No. 8: Do Jaemin, Points: 35236] He had chosen to hide his name in the rankings, appearing as Anonymous to others. ¡°The rankings of many of the giants from my previous life also changed. Many were supposed to be in the top ten but were beaten out of it by no-names who were lucky enough to buy the goblin potion materials and create a group of rank 1 goblins.¡± He paced the room, the familiar surroundings of his base contrasting sharply with the unsettling news. ¡°Even the previous number one also lost his ranking. Chu Li was the first in the event with his elf territory and Natalia was second with her dragon territory. But now, Chu Li is third, and Natalia is still in second place.¡± Jaemin¡¯s mind raced, piecing together possible scenarios. ¡°Natalia should have also used the goblin potions to use some goblins as cannon fodder, which allowed her to surpass Chu Li. The dragons should have forced those goblins to follow Natalia''s orders due to racial suppression. Whereas, I am sure, due to the prideful nature of the elves, there was no way that the elves would have worked together with goblins who were seen as a lowly race by them.¡± His thoughts turned to the mysterious new top ranker. ¡°But what about the rank 1? Who is this person? Is he the one who sold the goblin materials? Only someone strong enough could hunt so many goblins.¡± Do Jaemin clenched his fists, a mixture of curiosity and determination welling up inside him. He needed to find out more about this person and understand the changes in the timeline. His return to the past had set off a chain of events he hadn¡¯t anticipated, and he was determined to navigate this altered world and reclaim his rightful place at the top. ¡­ [No. 18: Ying Yue, Points: 15142] ¡°Since I am part of the rankings, it means I am counted as a player despite being an NPC. Is it due to my rebirth?¡± Ying Yue wondered aloud, her brow furrowed in contemplation. The significance of her unique status weighed heavily on her mind, adding a layer of mystery to her existence. ¡­ ¡°Wang Feng, you should take your ranking as a lesson and not be arrogant in the future. There are many strong people above; only with a strong, unshakable will can you reach the top,¡± Ding Lao Tian advised his disciple, his voice firm but encouraging. Wang Feng bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, master, for your teaching. I will work hard and achieve an even higher ranking next time to make you proud,¡± he vowed, determination etched on his face. ¡­ In a dimly lit room, a figure clenched his fists, eyes burning with envy and ambition. ¡°Wang Feng, I may be a lower rank than you, but there is only a difference of one rank between us. I will soon surpass you and snatch everything from you, and when you are at your lowest point, I will crush you,¡± he whispered, his voice dripping with malice. ¡­ Another player glanced at the rankings, a mix of surprise and disappointment on his face. ¡°Only the seventh rank? Looks like I am not the only lucky one,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡­ ¡®Great, Aunt Katya and Aunt Priya are in the top twenty. With this, Mom¡¯s guild should become even more famous,¡¯ Drake thought as he watched the rankings. A sense of pride swelled within him. Katya and Priya were his mother¡¯s left and right hands. Katya, her bodyguard, and Priya, her secretary, held the most authority in the guild just below her daughters Olivia and Abigail. Drake turned his attention back to the girls who were watching him expectantly. They were waiting for Drake to reveal his ranking in the event. ¡°We are first,¡± Drake said with a triumphant smirk. ¡°Congratulations, my lord,¡± they said in unison, their faces lighting up with pride and joy. They felt a deep sense of accomplishment, knowing their hard work had secured the top spot for their lord. As they celebrated, a new announcement echoed through the air. [The ranking is announced.] [A limited-time event store will be open for twenty-four hours. The points earned in the event can be used as currency there. After the store is closed, the remaining points will be useless and will be discarded.] [The store will be opened in ten minutes for the first rank, then ten minutes later, second and third can access it, fourth to tenth can access it after the next ten minutes, eleventh to hundredth can access it after the next ten minutes, one hundred and first to thousandth can access it after the next ten minutes, one thousand and first to ten thousandth can access it after the next ten minutes, and last everyone else can access it after the next ten minutes.] Drake¡¯s anticipation grew as he waited for the store to open. The prospect of accessing the event store first filled him with excitement. He knew that was crucial to securing valuable items that could further strengthen his territory. Ten minutes passed quickly, and an interface materialized in front of Drake. Chapter 62: Monster Tide Event Shop An extremely long list of varying items greeted Drake. The screen displayed the items, each with a description and point cost. The layout was intuitive, with categories such as materials, weapons, skills, potions, formulas, rare artifacts, and more, neatly organized for easy navigation. All the items were only in the mortal and extraordinary levels. Drake¡¯s eyes scanned the categories, feeling a sense of anticipation. The vibrant colors and detailed icons of the items made the interface visually appealing. He could almost feel the weight of the rare artifacts, the texture of the weapons, and the potency of the potions as he browsed through the list. There were potions and potion formulas for all common paths: Warrior, Mage, Knight, Archer, Rogue, and Priest. Uncommon paths like Quest, Sea, Desert, Shadow, and more were also available. The price for a common path rank 1 potion was 100 points, whereas the price for an uncommon path rank 1 potion was 1000 points. The price for higher-rank potions was much higher. The price for the potion formula for the same rank was a hundred times the price of the potion for the same rank for the path. The price for the potion formulas from rank 1-10 for the Extraordinary sequence for any common path was one million points. An amount unaffordable by anyone other than the first in the rankings. For those only interested in the potions, all potions from rank 1-10 for any common path were sold at ten thousand points, barely affordable by the top twenty. Likewise, for uncommon ranks, the price was ten million points for the uncommon paths, unaffordable by all. The price for the potions was a hundred thousand points, only afforded by the top three. The skills were no better. While the mortal skills were sold at 50-200 points each, the price increased exorbitantly for the extraordinary skills. Low-stage Extraordinary skills started at a thousand points and only increased for further stages. Drake scanned the list, his eyes narrowing as he considered the exorbitant prices. He had no interest in wasting his points on knowledge like potion formulas or skills. Those could be purchased from the shop anytime as long as there were enough eldritch points to spend in the shop. He could slowly buy the formulas one by one as they were needed instead of buying them all together. Unlike the event shop, his shop was available all the time. Other than those potions, there were also racial potions and potion formulas for races like goblin, kobold, orc, etc. There were even potions for the fox demi-human but were as good as the potions taken by Drake¡¯s subordinates. While those potions also granted fire manipulation ability, that was only limited to mortal fire, unlike Drake¡¯s followers who controlled the low sequence fox fire. Moreover, they had no chance of mutation unlike with Drake¡¯s followers. What Drake was most interested in were the Fog Artifacts. These artifacts could only form naturally in the fog. Sometimes, due to an unnatural reaction to the fog, certain objects could gain special characteristics, becoming what was known as Fog Artifacts. They were divided into sequences from sequence 9 to 0 and even higher. For the Fog Artifacts, there were no intermediate stages. Even the weakest sequence 9, Extraordinary Fog Artifact, was coveted by the transcendent (sequence 8) forces. Drake¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as he thought about the potential power of these artifacts. They were so famous because they were like cheat-level items that could break the balance of the game. But they were extremely hard to find in the fog. They could be anything¡ªa matchbox, a doll, a brick, a clock, a scarf, anything. ¡°There are Fog Artifacts in the shop,¡± Drake murmured, his voice tinged with anticipation. ¡°But they are extremely pricey.¡± He preferred to invest his money in knowledge first before slowly accumulating points and then buying some. That¡¯s why he was particularly interested in the Fog Artifacts available in the event shop. Drake¡¯s heart raced as he navigated to the section for Fog Artifacts. The screen displayed three options, each one glowing with an ethereal light that set them apart from the other items. Fog Artifact Name: Greenwave Stone Level: Extraordinary Description: A smooth, flat stone that emits gentle, rippling waves of green energy. Its presence in any area stimulates plant life, promoting rapid and healthy growth. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Characteristics: Increases the growth rate of mortal plants by ten times and extraordinary plants by three times in a radius of ten kilometers. Price: 1.5 million points Fog Artifact Name: Miner''s Blessing Idol Level: Extraordinary Description: An idol blessed by the spirits of the earth and metal. Its presence in a mine ensures that ore deposits regenerate indefinitely, providing miners with endless resources. Characteristics: If placed in a mine or near ore deposits, the ore deposits regenerate at the rate of a hundred tons per week. Price: 2.5 million points Fog Artifact Name: Vitality Pearl Level: Extraordinary Description: A pearl with a deep, aquamarine hue. When placed in a water source, it purifies and energizes the water, making it capable of healing wounds and recovering stamina. Characteristics: If placed in a water source, the water is purified and is capable of quickly healing and recovering the stamina of extraordinary beings. Price: 8 million points Each of those Fog Artifacts had abilities at the level of a cheat. However, the Fog Artifacts were not so popular merely because of their cheat-like characteristics. The real value lies in their ability to be merged with a territory during level-up. Drake¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he read the details. When merged, the Fog Artifact¡¯s characteristics would become the territory¡¯s characteristics, and the Fog Artifact would be destroyed. The benefits would then apply to the entire territory instead of a small area. Moreover, the characteristics would improve as the territory levels up, something impossible with the original Fog Artifacts. He imagined the possibilities. With the Greenwave Stone, all the plants in the territory would grow quickly. With the Miner''s Blessing Idol, all the ore veins in the territory would regenerate. With the Vitality Pearl, all the water from all water sources would be purified and would have a healing effect. Drake¡¯s heart raced as he realized the potential impact. The only Fog Artifact he could afford was the Greenwave Stone, but even that was enough to give a huge power boost to his territory. He had acquired many types of plants from the fog zones during the event, and with the effect of the Greenwave Stone, he could grow them all quickly. Moreover, he could even sell the excess, especially the stat fruits or the mastery fruits, as specialty products for massive profits. He purchased it without hesitation. The Greenwave Stone¡¯s image on the screen glowed brightly before disappearing, indicating the successful purchase. He wanted the other artifacts too but knew when to control his greed. With renewed energy, he moved on to explore other products. Another item that caught Drake''s eye was the terraform crystals. These were special items, similar to the fog foundation stones, rarely found in the fog. They could be used to terraform a part of the territory into different types of landscapes and ecosystems, which would then expand as the territory leveled up and increased in size. Drake scrutinized the options, his mind racing with possibilities. The crystals came in various types, each with unique properties and potential benefits. He purchased three terraform crystals: Volcano, Glacier, and Underground Caverns, each costing a hundred thousand points. As their names suggested, they were used to transform parts of the territory into volcanoes, glaciers, and underground caverns. The volcano area would be ideal for fire-type plants, providing the perfect environment for the Lava Lotus to thrive. The glacier area would support ice-type plants. The underground caverns would be perfect for plants that grow without sunlight, such as the Mindbloom Vine. Next, Drake focused on acquiring plant seeds that could improve different elemental masteries. He already had the Lava Lotus for fire mastery, the Mindbloom Vine for psychic mastery, and the Blue Crystal Lily for water mastery. Now, he aimed to cover more elements. He scrutinized the available seeds, feeling a sense of anticipation. The Frost Lotus for ice mastery, Zephyr Orchid for wind mastery, and Electrum Orchid for lightning mastery were all essential additions. Each pack of 10 seeds costs two hundred and fifty thousand points. Individual fruits were available in the shop for a cheaper price, but they were consumables and seedless to prevent cultivation. These were suitable for those with limited points looking for immediate strength improvements. However, Drake knew investing in seeds was a strategic choice that would pay off in the long run. He finalized his purchases, feeling a mix of satisfaction and excitement. After the big purchases, Drake¡¯s points dwindled to more than six thousand¡ªa stark contrast from his initial 2.5 million points. That didn¡¯t mean that six thousand points were nothing, rather they were a good amount and could be used to purchase many good things from the shop. It was just that the things Drake had purchased were too costly. He turned to Maria, who had been observing quietly. ¡°Maria, use the rest of the points as you see fit for the territory¡¯s needs,¡± he instructed. He told her all the things he bought at the event shop. Those things would be used when the territory levels up to low-stage Extraordinary. Maria nodded, her eyes gleaming with determination. ¡°Thank you, my lord. I¡¯ll ensure the points are used wisely.¡± She quickly set to work, purchasing items that would benefit the territory. Her choices were efficient and practical, reflecting her deep understanding of the territory¡¯s needs. Once she was done, Drake invited her to the log cabin. ¡°Maria, you¡¯ve proven yourself an exemplary leader for the territory. It¡¯s time for your reward.¡± Maria followed him, feeling a mix of pride and anticipation. She knew that Drake valued her contributions and was eager to continue proving herself worthy of his trust. Chapter 63: The Territory Levels Up to Extraordinary* Drake went inside the cabin and sat on his bed. He watched Maria as she sensually walked inside and closed the door behind her. As Drake watched her, she sensually stripped her clothes piece by piece as slowly as possible. Drake was instantly hard watching her erotic performance but stayed on the bed instead of jumping on her to enjoy her performance. Maria smiled more seductively as she saw his hard-on. She knew that he was barely controlling himself. She swayed her hips to a silent tune as she removed her clothes while teasing him as much as possible. Finally, she was down to only her underwear. She slipped one side of the bra such that the mountain peak was visible but covered again and smiled at Drake teasingly. Drake looked a bit frustrated but still sat and enjoyed her dance. She teased him and removed the bra just before Drake pounced on her. Then she walked to him slowly while swaying her lips. She straddled his lap and started grinding on him while still wearing her panties. She kissed him while still grinding. Drake returned the kiss and groped her ass hard with one hand while the hand was behind her head and neck clutching tightly. Even while they devoured each other, she didn¡¯t stop the grinding motion. After a while, she stopped the kiss and showed a mischievous smile. She got up just after edging him for a while. She turned around are went to her previous location. His eyes were on the sensuous sway of her hips. She stopped and took her panties down to her knees while still facing against him. She pulled them back up again and turned around. She saw that Drake¡¯s eyes looked a bit dangerous. Instead of feeling scared, she continued her performance still with a seductive smile. After some time, she finally removed her panties and once again straddled him and started grinding on him while kissing him. Just as he reached the edge, she stopped again and showed a seductive and mischievous smile. ¡°Woman, you are playing with fire,¡± Drake growled. ¡°Maybe I just want to be burned in your fire,¡± Maria whispered seductively in his ear. Drake finally lost it. He stood up while holding her and forcefully threw her on the bed. She merely giggled at the rough treatment as if taunting him. He removed his clothes and forcefully turned her around. She still giggled. He took a fistful of her hair and shoved her face into the bed. Then he inserted his entire dick inside her without a warning. He fucked her roughly for minutes as she moaned into the bed and came inside her pussy. Then he took it out and inserted the entire length inside her ass in one go. She moaned even harder. The debauchery continued for hours as he filled all her holes with his thick white reward for her hard work in making him win the event. ¡­ Drake lived the next two days in the territory hedonistically. He didn¡¯t do anything other than occasionally roam in the territory or fuck the various women in the territory. He fucked more than twenty of the best performers in the event other than those he had already fucked. Sometimes taking one, sometimes two, three, four, or five, he spent the days rewarding his followers with his thick, white gift. He understood one fact, no matter what the attitude or character of fox women, inherently all of them were vixens. That was their inherent nature. But that nature was suppressed by them before because they never thought that their ¡®masters¡¯ were qualified to enjoy that part of their nature. Only Drake was the first and last for them to show such a side. It does not matter if it was the serious Chloe, the silent Ruby, the crazy Dawn, or anyone else, all of them showed their inherent nature as a vixen while serving Drake. Even among the assassin squad, there were a few lucky ones who were graced by Drake. Because of their previous situation in the goblin tribe, they were scarred and particularly hated goblins and men. But Drake was the only man they willingly served and were his fanatics. They were very eager when Drake said that he would grace them with his gift. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears that Drake considered them worthy enough to serve him as they never thought themselves to be worthy of that and were happy to be just his shadow and destroy all his foes. Each of the assassins who served him reached 99 points in loyalty and the rest were also at 98 points as they knew as long as they worked hard their lord would grace them. The first day was still controllable as he did it in the cabin, but from the second day onwards, all pretenses were off the table. He fucked whom he wanted in broad daylight in front of others and those he chose were more than happy and excited to oblige. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Having an entire territory filled with women who would do anything for him had its advantages. But that was Drake¡¯s schedule. The rest of the residents, when not serving him, followed their previous routine of hunting monsters and training in the training room regularly. The only difference was that instead of going out together, they now ventured into small groups. Previously, Maria had ordered everyone to hunt together to become as strong as possible for the event. But after the event, she removed the restriction, allowing everyone the freedom to explore the fog in groups or solo. This new arrangement gave them flexibility and encouraged individual growth. During these two days, a major event occurred¡ªthey decided to level up the territory to the low stage, Extraordinary level. They had been eligible for this upgrade before, but doing so would have made the event more challenging, with no guarantee of the same gains. Now, the time was right. They first took over the rest of the fog zone and added it to their territory. This zone had been cleared of monsters multiple times, but due to the event, they had delayed taking it over to avoid increasing the difficulty. The conditions for leveling up the territory were not harsh. The only requirement was that the territory owner had to be at least rank 1, extraordinary, a condition Maria already fulfilled. Every time during level-up, the territory was attacked by monsters as a test to determine if it was strong enough to advance. The strength of the monster group depended on the level and size of the territory. For this level-up, the strength and number of monsters that attacked were somewhere between the second and third wave of the event. Drake¡¯s followers stood ready as the monsters approached. The air buzzed with anticipation and the scent of fresh earth. The ground trembled slightly under the approaching horde, but there was no fear among the defenders. They had grown stronger, bolstered by the various mastery and stat fruits, including strength, defense, and agility fruits. The Nimble Fruit Vine that produced the Nimble Fruit used to increase agility had been a significant find. Drake¡¯s family had discovered it in one of the fog zones. He had informed them of the hidden rewards in the fog zones, leading to the acquisition of many valuable items. Eleanor, Drake¡¯s mother, had divided her loyal forces into two groups. One group fought the monsters within their territory, while the other sneaked into the fog zones to retrieve as many items as possible. The territory they fought in was very strong and held out until the eighth wave of the event. The stronger monsters were defeated by the powerful inhabitants of the territory, and their loot had nothing to do with the players. Without a place to grow the vines, Eleanor sent all the vines and most of the fruits to Drake. The Nimble Fruit Vine was a vibrant green with streaks of silver running along its length. The leaves were bright green, similar to the vine, with a silvery underside that shimmered in the light. The Nimblefruit themselves were small, oval-shaped fruits, roughly the size of a large grape. They were blue-green with a glossy, almost translucent surface, growing in clusters of tens hanging from thin, flexible stems. Name: Nimble Fruit Vine Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating the Nimble Fruits will increase speed. The plant produces fruits every three months, 300-500 per harvest. After eating 100 fruits, the speed increase will be equivalent to the extreme speed of rank 1 of the extraordinary sequence. Likewise, 200 fruits are needed for rank 2, 300 for rank 3, and so on. Thus, a total of 5500 fruits are needed up to rank 10. After that, eating more will have no effect. To get the complete extreme speed of a rank, the user needs to be at least that rank or above. If the rank is less, the user will only get up to a minor speed increase for the next rank. Because of the addition of the Nimble Fruit Vine, Drake now had all stat-increasing plants other than the magic stat. After the monsters were defeated, the territory leveled up to the early stage, extraordinary, and its area expanded significantly. The terraform crystals were used during the level-up so that the territory was modified seamlessly. Changes could be made to the default appearance of the terraformed land using fog coins. Maria placed the volcano in one corner of the territory and modified its appearance so that lava flowed out from broken parts of the peak of the volcano. One part formed a large river of lava that flowed into a newly created lake, collecting the lava. Smaller streams filled craters with lava. The lava lotus seeds were placed in the lava lake and craters, ready to thrive in the extreme environment. In another corner, the glacier stood tall and imposing. A lake was created near the mountain, fed by melting snow to fill it with ice-cold water. Frost lotus seeds were placed in the icy water, ready to grow. The underground caverns were carved out meticulously, and the mindbloom vines were planted within. The caverns were cool and dark, perfect for the vines to flourish. All these changes used up most of the fog coins they had collected, but the transformation of the territory during its level-up was successful. The rest of the plants were also planted in various locations of the territory, ensuring a balanced and strategic placement. Small houses were built as an upgrade from the tents, providing more comfort and stability for the residents. The Greenwave Stone, a powerful Fog Artifact, was merged during the level-up. Its characteristics were now applied to the entire territory, enhancing the growth rate of all plants. Myst Haven Territory Owner: Maria Wildfang (Drake Stone) Realm: Early-stage, Extraordinary Area: 33 square kilometers Special Buildings: None Available Products: Fog Compass, Territory Compass Special Resources: Mighty Oak Acorn, Bulwark Berry, Nimble Fruit, Lava Lotus, Frost Lotus, Mindbloom Vine, Blue Crystal Lily, Zephyr Orchid, Electrum Orchid Characteristics:
  • Increase health and stamina restoration speed inside territory by 5%.
  • Increases the growth rate of mortal plants by ten times and extraordinary plants by three times in the territory.
The first characteristic was common to all early-stage, extraordinary territories, and the second characteristic was due to the merging of the Greenwave Stone. Chapter 64: Registering as War Mercenary After spending two days in hedonism, Drake felt rejuvenated and ready for another adventure. It was finally time to register for the war between the Kingdom of Aleria and the Kingdom of Draconis over the Ferronite mine found near their shared border. He had accepted the quest from the Aleria Kingdom. His followers were sad that he was leaving the territory so soon. Many offered to follow him but Drake refused and told them to work hard to improve themselves and the territory. He took his original group of Yumi, Ayame, Aria, and Zara as the new addition to the group. Previously he told them to focus on the event, hence he left to explore alone, but with the event completed, they were allowed to follow him again. Unexpectedly, Zara and Yumi became close friends during the time they stayed together. It was Yumi who requested Drake to let Zara follow him. Drake easily agreed as she was one of the few new followers who had already become his zealot. As for the different rankings that were set to be announced in less than two weeks, Drake just told them to work hard for that. He knew that with their loyalty he had no need to even say anything, and they would perform their best. They left the territory and first reached the Black Forest territory where Drake took his RV. With his group in tow, traveling in the RV seemed like the best option for comfort and efficiency. They teleported into the Windmere Kingdom, arriving in the Ravencrest Territory. From there, they journeyed to the Aleria Kingdom, reaching a bustling border city preparing for war. The city was alive with activity. Soldiers marched in formation, blacksmiths hammered out weapons, and traders hawked supplies to the incoming troops. The air was thick with the scent of metal, sweat, and anticipation. Drake and his group made their way to the recruitment office, a modest building that seemed dwarfed by the surrounding chaos. Inside, the office was crowded with mercenaries. Lines formed in front of army officers who registered the recruits. The room buzzed with a mix of emotions: confidence, fear, hope, greed, and bloodlust. Each mercenary''s face told a story of why they were there. As Drake and his group stepped inside, conversations paused, and all eyes turned toward them. The attention was particularly focused on the women with Drake. Unlike the other female explorers, Drake''s companions carried an air of elegance and power that stood out in the rugged crowd. Drake himself looked more like a young master from a wealthy family out on an adventure rather than a hardened mercenary. One mercenary, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, sneered. "Look at that, a noble playing mercenary," he muttered to his companion. Drake didn¡¯t care about anyone watching them and went behind one of the lines to stand and wait their turn. The girls followed him, ignoring the stares and whispers from the crowd. After giving them a few scrutinizing looks, almost everyone resumed whatever they were doing. But there were still some who liked to put their noses into others'' business and underestimated Drake''s capabilities. ¡°Hey brat, what are you doing here? This place is not for pansies like you. Go back home and suck your mommy¡¯s titties,¡± a big burly man just in front of Drake said, laughing in a condescending tone. He was jealous when he saw Drake being followed by his beautiful companions and wanted to put him in his place. Everyone once again watched them, anticipating a good show. The girls looked ready to cut the burly man to pieces, but stopped when Drake said, ¡°Sorry, I left my ''caring about your opinion'' card at home.¡± The girls chuckled at that, but the burly man looked pissed. ¡°You puny brat dared to talk to me like that?¡± the man said angrily and punched at Drake''s face. Drake easily stopped the punch with his palm and held it tightly. The man tried to pull his hand back but failed. ¡°Let go,¡± the man roared. Drake just smiled and started twisting his hand. The man cried out in pain, but Drake didn¡¯t stop. Soon, a cracking sound started coming from his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please let me go,¡± the man begged, his face twisted in agony. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Drake stopped but only when the man¡¯s hand was half broken. The man left the office hurriedly but didn¡¯t forget to give a hateful glare to Drake. Seeing his look, Drake chuckled and glanced at Ayame, who nodded in understanding, showing a terrifying smile. As the man disappeared, Drake''s mind drifted back to the task at hand. ¡®Some people never learn¡¯, he thought. ¡®But it¡¯s always amusing to see them try.¡¯ The onlookers who had been watching the show resumed their work after it ended. Such fights were common among mercenaries, so no one cared much about a little scuffle, not even the army officers. The officers secretly looked down on mercenaries, seeing them as greedy and unreliable. As long as the fight wasn¡¯t between extraordinary mercenaries, they wouldn¡¯t intervene. Mortal mercenaries were mere cannon fodder in the war, with only veteran mortals being somewhat useful. Drake approached a desk as his turn came. There was a low-ranking officer, Lieutenant Brandt, sitting behind a stack of papers. Brandt barely glanced up as Drake handed over the notice he had received from the mission hall in Windmere City. Brandt showed mild interest in him because of the earlier scuffle. He could tell that Drake was a veteran from watching his skills as he was a rank 1 extraordinary. It was a great feat to become a veteran at his age. All the army officers tasked with registering the mercenaries were rank 1 extraordinary. That was because it was expected everywhere that mercenaries and explorers were a rude bunch who did whatever they wanted. Since many such people were extraordinary, at least extraordinary officers were needed to keep them in check. Brandt¡¯s mild interest in Drake was fleeting. He knew that even as a veteran, there was not much Drake could do other than becoming a higher rank cannon fodder. Even Drake''s companions were mortals like him. Brandt thought like that because Drake¡¯s companions each had hidden their strength with the item they purchased from the shop and looked no different from a mortal. Below rank 4, no one could find out that they were extraordinary. As for Drake, it was indeed true that he was a mortal, but he had also hidden his strength. He had consumed various stat fruits. Because he was a mortal, he could only acquire minor rank 1 strength, defense, and agility. But with his skills, that was more than enough to deal with rank 1 extraordinary. ¡°Names?¡± Brandt asked. ¡°Drake Stone,¡± Drake replied, ¡°and these are my companions, Yumi, Ayame, Aria, and Zara.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect any special treatment because of your earlier display,¡± Brandt said disinterestedly. Drake nodded. "I understand. Just point me in the right direction." Brandt handed Drake a basic map of the Ironclaw Mountains where the mine was situated. "Your task is to reconnaissance around key positions around the mine and report any enemy movements. Here, this is your insignia that you can show to Commander Damian, who will provide you with detailed instructions," he said plainly. "Take care of your expenses on your own," he continued. Drake accepted and left with his companions. As they left the building, they looked around the city market to buy some supplies for the journey. After some time, they felt that someone was following them. They didn¡¯t react and continued to roam around, purchasing various things. The market was bustling with activity, filled with the sounds of haggling vendors and the smells of exotic spices and fresh produce. They wandered through the market, occasionally stopping to examine merchandise, all the while keeping a discreet eye on their surroundings. The group following them wasn¡¯t very subtle, making it easy for Drake and his companions to keep track of them. After they were done shopping, they left the market. The followers were still on their tail. They went towards a small alley. After some time walking they reached the end. ¡°Hahaha, here I was thinking about how to take you to a quiet area, but you idiots walked to your death on your own,¡± the burly man from earlier laughed loudly. His hand still looked like before. He was standing with eight other burly men. They were part of his explorer group. They were purchasing supplies so he went ahead to register the group for the war. Drake and his companions looked calm as they watched him as if jumping clowns. They became angry and irritated when they saw Drake and his companions looking at them like that. ¡°Brat, do you think you are very strong? There are so many of us. We will first kill you and then play with your companions to our heart''s content,¡± the burly man laughed. His companions also laughed hearing that. ¡°You are tight Joseph. They all look so beautiful. I have never been with such beautiful girls, today is our lucky day,¡± one of the men in the group laughed. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that that kid has four companions? Why are there only three?¡± Joseph was shocked and then he noticed that one of the twins was missing. As if on cue, everyone heard a few thud sounds. Something fell from the building on the side. Ayame jumped down and joined Drake. ¡°They were the last ones,¡± she answered his inquisitive look while pointing to the objects that fell. Joseph and his group looked towards the fallen objects carefully and found that they were three heads. Not just any heads, they were heads of their leader and two other companions. ¡°LEADER! NO!¡± they screamed in grief seeing the decapitated heads of their leader and companions. They turned towards Drake and his group and watched them like angry bulls but before they could say or do anything, they died with an arrow sticking in their heads. After dealing with a small interlude, Drake and his group left the alley. Chapter 65: Reconnaissance Drake and his group arrived at a temporary outpost established for the war effort. The area was bustling with activity, filled with mercenaries preparing for battle and soldiers patrolling the grounds. Drake noticed that most of the mercenaries were mortals, with only a few rank 1 extraordinaries and even fewer rank 2 extraordinaries present. He suspected that the stronger ones had been assigned to more critical tasks elsewhere, so he let it go. As they approached the entrance, a guard stepped forward. ¡°Halt! Show your identification,¡± the soldier demanded. Drake handed over the insignia given to him by Lieutenant Brandt. The soldier scrutinized it before handing it back. ¡°You can go,¡± the soldier allowed, ¡°but don¡¯t try anything funny. Step out of line, and you''ll end up in prison¡ªor worse.¡± Drake nodded calmly, not bothered by the soldier''s stern tone. He knew the guard was just doing his job, though his companions seemed less convinced. They found Commander Damian as instructed by Lieutenant Brandt. They entered his tent by once again showing the insignia to the soldier guarding the tent entrance. He was granted entry after that. Commander Damian was a tall and beefy man with a great sword on his back. He was covered from head to toe in heavy plate armor. His strength was not small either and was a rank 2 extraordinary. He was discussing something with his adjutants but stopped when he heard Drake¡¯s group walking in. They looked irritated that someone disturbed their discussion but didn¡¯t say anything. However, the commander¡¯s irritated face spoke volumes. ¡°Go check for enemy movements near the mines and the main warzone,¡± Damian ordered in a superior tone without giving Drake any chance to speak. Drake raised an eyebrow hearing that and smiled. He said, ¡°Sure,¡± turned around and left. Damian and his adjutants looked beyond pissed that a lowly mortal mercenary dared to talk to a superior extraordinary like that. His adjutants were about to shout for the soldiers to drag these lawless people and get them whipped but were stopped by Damian. He knew the situation of the kingdom and knew that the kingdom needed to rely on them to become cannon fodder for them. If he did anything too drastic it might backfire with the other mercenaries. But that does not mean he would not avenge his shame. Since his group was sent to work for him, it was not difficult for him to arrange them in a position where they would not have much chance to come back alive. After leaving the tent, Drake didn¡¯t immediately go to execute the mission. He looked around the outpost first. He found other than mercenaries and soldiers, there were also many traders enthusiastically selling war supplies to the mercenaries. For merchants, war was one of the major sources of making massive profits, hence, they would not let this opportunity slip by. ¡­ ¡°You''re not pulling my leg, are you, Ethan?¡± Jim asked, his black leather armor creaking as he shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Jim, come on. Why would I lie about this? I got it straight from my cousin,¡± Ethan replied, sounding genuinely offended. He adjusted his red leather armor, a sign of his rising irritation. ¡°Your cousin¡¯s in the Fire Stone Guild, right?¡± Ryan interjected, his plate armor glinting in the dim light. ¡°But how do we know this Hawkeheart family info isn¡¯t just guild gossip?¡± Ethan sighed, exasperated. ¡°My cousin isn¡¯t just any member; he¡¯s an inner member. The Fire Stone Guild has close ties with the Hawkeheart family. They wouldn¡¯t risk their reputation on false intel.¡± Jim frowned, scratching his head. ¡°Is this the reason that there are so few extraordinary here? We¡¯ve barely seen a hundred rank 1s, and only two rank 2s.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Ethan said, his voice lowering. ¡°Do you think they¡¯d station all the big guns somewhere else? Commander Damian¡¯s got a million soldiers here. This isn¡¯t some small outpost.¡± Ryan looked unconvinced. ¡°But if that¡¯s true, why would the Aleria Kingdom even bother with this war?¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Ethan shrugged. ¡°Beats me. Maybe they¡¯re desperate to hold onto that Ferronite mine, despite the losses they took in the event.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are their losses really that bad?¡± ¡°Big? That¡¯s an understatement,¡± Ethan said, lowering his voice conspiratorially. ¡°Those bastards from the Draconis Kingdom bribed the strongmen from the Ravencrest Empire¡ªthe ones mainly responsible for dealing with rank 5 or above monsters. Then, a few Draconis agents lured a rank 6 monster right into the Aleria Kingdom.¡± Jim¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A rank 6? Are you serious?¡± Ethan nodded gravely. ¡°Yeah, and the Aleria Kingdom doesn¡¯t have anyone above rank 4 to handle it. They lost a ton of soldiers and extraordinary fighters before the Ravencrest fighters could swoop in and slay the beast.¡± Ryan frowned, his concern evident. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t the Draconis Kingdom suffer too from the event?¡± ¡°They did,¡± Ethan acknowledged. ¡°Both kingdoms took heavy losses, but Aleria¡¯s were catastrophic. They¡¯re down to just over eight million soldiers, while Draconis still has around twenty million. And get this¡ªtheir extraordinary fighters are down to twenty-five percent, compared to Draconis¡¯s forty to fifty percent loss.¡± Jim shook his head in disbelief. ¡°So, Draconis has the upper hand?¡± ¡°Big time,¡± Ethan said. ¡°They¡¯ve even got external help. Most of the extraordinary mercenaries switched sides with Draconis once they caught wind of the situation. The few remaining with Aleria either don¡¯t know or are looking to take advantage of the chaos.¡± Ryan glanced around the bustling outpost, a new layer of anxiety in his eyes. ¡°And the mortal mercenaries?¡± ¡°They¡¯re clueless,¡± Ethan said with a sneer. ¡°They¡¯re still fighting fearlessly, not knowing they¡¯re walking into a slaughter.¡± Everyone quieted after listening to Ethan¡¯s explanation. The weight of his words hung heavily in the air. Jim broke the silence, his brow furrowed. ¡°Then why is the Fire Stone Guild still in the Aleria Kingdom, helping them? Aren¡¯t they worried that their competitors, the Wild Vine Guild, will get better rewards from the Draconis Kingdom, maybe even potions or potion formulas?¡± Ethan chuckled with a hint of cynicism in his voice. ¡°Ha, rewards like those are out of reach for us regular players. They¡¯ll be reserved for rank 2 or even rank 3 mercenaries. Both guilds barely have a few rank 1 players, so it¡¯s never going to be their turn for those high-level rewards. And as for potion formulas, that¡¯s just hype¡ªthose won¡¯t be handed out to outsiders.¡± Jim nodded slowly, absorbing the information. ¡°So why are they still helping Aleria?¡± Ethan leaned in, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°They¡¯re here to acquire followers. A kingdom forcing its soldiers to fight a losing war will see a lot of deserters. Deserters are perfect for hiring¡ªbattle-hardened and desperate for a new cause.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan confirmed, a sly smile forming on his lips. ¡°We¡¯re staying here to recruit those deserters.¡± Jim and Ryan exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of concern and understanding. The stakes of their mission had just become much clearer. ¡­ ¡°So that¡¯s the reason there are so few extraordinary mercenaries,¡± Drake mused, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed the information Ayame relayed to him. While Drake had been surveying the outpost, he had sent Ayame and Yumi to gather intelligence. Ayame had stumbled upon a group of three players whispering secrets and had discreetly eavesdropped before reporting back. Aria looked at Drake with a mixture of curiosity and concern. ¡°Drake, do you still want to participate in the war on Aleria Kingdom¡¯s side?¡± Drake met her gaze steadily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made my decision. I won¡¯t change it now. As for whether the Aleria Kingdom wins or loses, it has nothing to do with me.¡± His companions nodded in unison, their expressions resolute. They would stand by Drake¡¯s choice, no matter the consequences. Drake and his group left the outpost, finding nothing of interest. The area surrounding the Ironclaw Mountains, spanning a hundred square kilometers, was designated as the war zone. In this volatile region, anyone encountered was either an ally or an enemy. Stray travelers who inadvertently entered the area were doomed to be treated as enemies by both sides. To distinguish themselves from the mercenaries hired by the Draconis Kingdom, Drake and his group had to wear the insignias on their upper arms. This rule was specifically for mercenaries, as soldiers could be easily identified by their kingdom-issued armor. Drake traveled through the war zone leisurely in his RV, accompanied by Aria and Zara. He had requested an extra insignia for his vehicle, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t be mistakenly attacked by friendly forces. The RV rolled along the rugged terrain, a rare sight of comfort in a landscape marred by conflict. Yumi and Ayame, on the other hand, were tasked with probing for hidden enemy soldiers or mercenaries and eliminating them. They moved stealthily around the RV, maintaining its pace while neutralizing hundreds of enemy scouts that crossed their path. The landscape was a mix of rocky outcrops and sparse vegetation, the Ironclaw Mountains looming ominously in the distance. The occasional sound of distant clashes and the ever-present tension in the air reminded them of the danger lurking around every corner. After traveling more than ten kilometers, Drake received a report from Yumi. ¡°We¡¯ve located a small enemy outpost,¡± she reported. ¡°There are thousands of soldiers and mercenaries stationed there.¡± Chapter 66: Enemy Outpost Drake observed the Draconis Kingdom¡¯s outpost from a distance, a cluster of tents and hastily constructed barricades nestled behind the rocky facade of the mountain. The proximity of the enemy encampment to the Aleria Kingdom''s border was a stark reminder of how vulnerable the kingdom had become after its recent losses. The setting sun cast long shadows over the encampment, giving it an eerie, foreboding appearance. "The fact that they''re so close... it shows they no longer see the Aleria Kingdom as a threat," Drake mused, his eyes narrowing. The Aleria Kingdom''s forces were stretched thin, and their ability to defend every inch of their territory was compromised. This outpost was likely one of many, each serving as a checkpoint for intercepting Aleria forces and efficiently transferring supplies. The twins had scouted the area thoroughly. Hidden behind the mountain, the outpost was not visible from the main routes, making it an effective ambush point. Ayame and Yumi had moved through the camp like shadows, their superior skills and strength rendering them invisible to the mortal fighters stationed there. The few veterans present were also unaware of the intruders in their midst. The twins had refrained from destroying the outpost immediately, adhering to Drake¡¯s specific instructions. If they found any outposts with manageable numbers, they were to inform him instead of engaging directly. Drake wanted to test his mettle against enemy fighters personally, having missed the opportunity during the recent monster waves. Drake decided on a full frontal assault by himself, ordering the girls to observe and only intervene if his life was in grave danger. His companions watched with a mixture of curiosity and concern as he approached the outpost. The sun was setting, casting long shadows over the rough terrain. The outpost was a hive of activity, with guards patrolling and the occasional murmur of conversation. As Drake walked towards the entrance, the guards on duty noticed him and immediately became alert. ¡°Stay where you are and don¡¯t come any closer. State your business from there,¡± one of the guards demanded, his voice tinged with authority and a hint of nervousness. The guards couldn''t afford to let just anyone approach, especially without verifying their intentions. Drake''s lips curled into a mild smile as he continued his steady approach, his footsteps crunching softly on the gravel path. ¡°I said stop. If you take another step, you will be treated like an enemy,¡± the guard warned, his hand hovering over the hilt of his sword. Ignoring the guard¡¯s command, Drake walked nonchalantly forward. The guards exchanged worried glances, their unease growing palpable. Realizing that the approaching figure had no intention of complying, one of them pressed the alarm. A shrill sound pierced the air, echoing through the outpost and alerting all patrolling guards to the imminent threat. All the guards at the entrance unsheathed their swords. Leaving two at the gate, the rest of the four walked cautiously towards Drake. They knew that if someone dared to come to an enemy outpost alone, that person was either a madman or had the strength to ignore their threat. When they reached him, the guards attacked in unison, their blades slicing through the air. Drake was faster. With one sweep of his sword, he downed two, their bodies crumpling to the ground. Another slash followed, and the remaining guards fell, lifeless. By that time, the entrance was already crowded with soldiers. The sight of their fallen comrades lying at Drake¡¯s feet spurred them into action, and they charged at him together, their collective roar echoing through the outpost. Drake walked calmly, his movements fluid and precise. With each step, new bodies would fall. None of them were his match. Despite their experience, they were all beginner swordsmen, their mastery not more than level 10. In comparison, Drake''s intermediate mastery in swordsmanship, perception, unarmed combat, and firearms was like comparing a child to a skilled martial artist. BANG A mercenary who was sneaking from behind dropped dead, a bullet hole cleanly marking his forehead. Drake had slightly rotated his body to shoot him, maintaining his calm demeanor. This skilled martial artist also had a gun. The remaining soldiers at the gate understood the gravity of the situation when they heard the gunshot. Moreover, they had already noticed the Alveria Kingdom insignia on his arm, confirming Drake as an enemy. Their faces twisted with fear and determination as they faced him. The sharp report of the firearm seemed to freeze the air around them. They pressed the alarm that alerted the entire outpost. An enemy with a gun was more dangerous than one with a sword. But the enemy they faced wielded both with lethal proficiency. Drake¡¯s mind worked methodically, analyzing the flow of the battle. He noted the positions of the soldiers, the way they hesitated before attacking, their fear evident in their eyes. Each movement he made was calculated, designed to minimize his effort and maximize their panic. The clang of steel, the thud of bodies hitting the ground, and the acrid smell of gunpowder filled the air. Drake¡¯s companions watched from their vantage point, ready to intervene if necessary, but for now, they marveled at the efficiency with which he dismantled the opposition. Drake continued his advance, each step a testament to his superiority. The soldiers, despite their numbers, could not halt his progress. They fell like wheat before a scythe, their efforts futile against his skill and power. As he reached the entrance, the path behind him was littered with bodies¡ªsome cut into pieces, others with bullet holes in their heads. Empty magazines and bullet shells clinked underfoot, the remnants of his lethal efficiency. With the wealth of eldritch points he earned from the event, he could afford to splurge on bullets freely. Wielding a sword in his right hand and a semi-automatic pistol in his left, Drake was like the god of death in the outpost. His intermediate firearms mastery not only improved his aim and weapon handling but also significantly sped up his reloading. Drake entered the gate, effortlessly cutting down enemies in his path. The clash of steel and the sharp cracks of gunfire filled the air. The acrid smell of gunpowder mixed with the metallic scent of blood. Suddenly, he felt a disturbance from his right side. Instincts honed by his perception mastery kicked in. He twisted his body and fired, the bullet finding its mark in the shadows where a veteran assassin had been lurking. The assassin dropped, a look of shock frozen on his face. The combat around him intensified. Soldiers and mercenaries rushed at him, their movements frantic and uncoordinated. Drake''s mind was a whirl of tactical calculations. He moved with precision, his actions a deadly dance of efficiency. Each shot from his pistol was deliberate, each swing of his sword calculated. He dodged a thrust from a spear, his counterattack swift and lethal. ¡°Get back, everyone!¡± a veteran soldier, clearly a figure of authority, barked orders at the soldiers and mercenaries. ¡°Archers, fire!¡± Drake¡¯s eyes flickered as arrows whizzed towards him. His perception and sword mastery allowed him to dodge the arrows with fluid grace. Those that were too close or impossible to dodge were expertly deflected by his sword, each swing precise and calculated. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. As he moved, his sword created a mesmerizing arc of defense, striking down arrows effortlessly. Simultaneously, he fired his pistol, each shot taking down an archer with deadly accuracy. The battlefield was a symphony of chaos, the clash of steel against steel, the thud of arrows hitting the ground, and the sharp crack of gunfire. When his magazine emptied, Drake executed a seamless reload. He pressed the button on his pistol, letting the empty magazine drop to the ground. With practiced precision, he aligned the gun with a fresh magazine protruding from his belt, snapping it into place. A quick tap against his arm locked the magazine in, and he resumed firing without missing a beat. As he closed the distance to the archers, the massacre began. Unlike his followers, who were skilled in multiple combat disciplines, these archers were one-trick ponies, barely proficient even in archery. Their fear was palpable, eyes wide with terror as Drake cut through them with ruthless efficiency. ¡°Fall back! Create distance!¡± the veteran leader yelled, his voice strained with urgency. The archers scrambled to obey, retreating hastily. ¡°Close combatants, engage!¡± Drake¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. He advanced steadily, meeting the oncoming wave of close combatants head-on. Each swing of his sword was a blur, each shot from his pistol a precise, lethal mark. The soldiers and mercenaries hesitated, their initial bravado faltering. They were up against a force they hadn¡¯t anticipated. Drake moved like a phantom through their ranks, his movements a deadly ballet. The veteran leader watched, frustration mounting as his men fell one by one. ¡°Hold the line!¡± the leader roared, but his voice was drowned out by the sounds of battle. The cycle of death continued as Drake cut down more than five thousand enemies. The higher-ups in the outpost were growing increasingly desperate. ¡°Captain Mary, what do we do? That person is a killing machine. If this continues, the entire outpost will be wiped out,¡± one of Mary¡¯s adjutants said, panic clear in his voice. ¡°Use that,¡± Mary ordered, her voice steady but filled with urgency. The adjutant''s fear lessened slightly as he heard the captain¡¯s command. Those weapons were strictly regulated and were assigned only for extreme situations, especially against extraordinary threats. Even so, using it meant they would have to justify their actions in a detailed report later. Meanwhile, Drake was engaged with two veteran swordsmen. Their mastery was impressive, so Drake decided to humor them by fighting solely with his sword, refraining from using his gun. Despite the challenge, they were no match for him. Drake dodged their attacks effortlessly, his movements fluid and precise. He could easily counter their strikes, and the only reason they were still alive was because he was toying with them. As he dodged one veteran¡¯s strike while parrying the other, a sudden sense of danger washed over him. His instincts screamed for him to dodge. He followed his instincts and tilted his head back just in time to avoid a bullet that whizzed past, narrowly missing him. His perception mastery had saved him from certain death. He turned towards the source of the shot and saw a soldier aiming a rifle at him. Despite the close call, Drake smiled brightly at the shooter. But when the soldier saw his smile, she felt a cold shiver of fear. Drake subtly signaled his companions not to interfere, knowing they were ready to take down the soldier if needed. He relished the thrill of the fight and wanted to handle this new threat on his terms. Drake shifted his focus back to the veterans in front of him, resuming the fight with a renewed intensity. The soldier with the rifle, bewildered by why Drake hadn¡¯t killed her despite having the opportunity, continued to fire. Her shots missed their mark each time as Drake evaded every bullet while engaging the increasingly frustrated veterans. He toyed with them for a while, but boredom soon set in. With swift, decisive strikes, he dispatched the veterans. Turning his attention back to the soldiers and mercenaries, he added an extra challenge for himself: dodging the rifle shots while continuing to fight. Bullets whizzed past him, but Drake dodged them with a dancer''s grace. The combined effort of fighting an army while evading gunfire heightened the difficulty, pushing his skills to the limit. Yet, this strenuous situation accelerated the improvement of his perception mastery. He felt it evolving rapidly, and he was certain that by the time he finished at the outpost, his mastery would level up once and reach level 22 in the intermediate stage. This was the reason he allowed the soldier to keep shooting. The battlefield began to thin out. Less than a hundred fighters remained. Many mercenaries, realizing the futility of their efforts against Drake, chose to flee. Their loyalty was to gold, not the kingdom. Some soldiers also abandoned their posts, unwilling to lose their lives. However, none escaped the sharp eyes and swift blades of Drake¡¯s companions, who were silently ensuring that no deserter lived to tell the tale. ¡°If you stop right now, I will recommend you to Commander Xander,¡± Captain Mary called out, her voice steady despite the chaos around her. ¡°I can tell that you are not a soldier of the Aleria Kingdom but a mercenary, so you are doing it only for fame and money. As long as you join us, we will immediately give you a high position in the army and you will be handsomely rewarded for helping our kingdom. I know someone of your strength should be aware of the dire straits the Aleria Kingdom is in. Why waste your talents for a dying kingdom when you can work for us and even become a noble?¡± She saw his skills and was very impressed despite the fact he decimated her entire outpost. She knew as long as he accepted her proposal she would be heavily rewarded instead of being punished for losing the entire outpost. BANG Mary¡¯s eyes widened in shock as a bullet tore through her skull. She crumpled to the ground, her expression frozen in astonishment. Enraged by their captain¡¯s death, her subordinates charged at Drake with renewed fury. He met them head-on, his movements a blur of lethal efficiency. Each swing of his sword and pull of the trigger was precise, cutting down the fighters one by one. As expected, the combat pushed his skills to the limit, and he felt his perception mastery improve, reaching level 22 in the intermediate stage. He moved through the remaining soldiers with calculated brutality, showing no mercy. The soldier who was shooting him also ran away when less than ten fighters were remaining. She didn''t bother to surrender. It was not that the soldiers from the Draconis Kingdom didn¡¯t surrender, but Drake didn¡¯t accept their surrender and killed them all regardless. But she didn¡¯t run far and died with an arrow sticking in her throat. Drake took a deep breath, trying to calm the adrenaline coursing through his veins after the massacre. He felt the familiar rush of battle slowly subside, leaving him with a sense of grim satisfaction. The girls appeared around him, their presence was a reassuring reminder of his loyal companions. Yumi approached him, holding out the rifle she had picked up after killing the shooter. Drake accepted it with a nod of thanks. Drake whistled appreciatively as he inspected the rifle. It was a basic model, using a magazine of five bullets and lacking a scope. He tested its weight and balance, finding it solid but unremarkable. He aimed at a distant point and fired, noting that the rifle had an effective range of about two hundred meters before the bullets lost momentum. While Drake played with the rifle, the girls spread out, searching the outpost for anything of value. They moved with practiced efficiency, checking every corner and nook. Despite their thorough search, they found little of real worth. There were some military rations and standard weapons, but no significant loot. The outpost had only one gun, and they managed to scrounge up just over twenty bullets. Drake contemplated the rifle, considering its potential uses. He decided it would be useful for long-range engagements, complementing his existing arsenal. He accessed his system and purchased a suitable scope for the rifle, along with hundreds of bullets to ensure he wouldn¡¯t run out during crucial moments. Drake packed up the best weapons, which were not many, and put the rest in the game shop to sell to other players. The unexpected reward of the rifle was more than enough motivation for him to attack more outposts. Despite the eldritch points he had earned from the event, he knew better than to waste them on buying too many guns. The better guns were even more expensive, and even though with his points, he could buy tens or even hundreds of guns depending on the type of gun, that would be a waste. So, he seized the opportunity to acquire many new guns for free. He sent the twins in different directions to scout for more enemy outposts. If they were far away, the twins would destroy them and bring back the best loot, including any guns they found. If the outposts were nearby, Drake would launch a frontal assault, guns blazing, mowing down any enemy fighters. After more than twelve hours of fighting and traveling, the group took a well-deserved rest. The twins were on their way back, bringing loot from the last outpost they had destroyed. A few minutes later, Ayame and Yumi arrived and joined Drake, Aria, and Zara. Ayame approached Drake directly, her expression serious. "Young master, I found more than a hundred soldiers of the Aleria Kingdom surrounded by over ten thousand enemy soldiers. They¡¯re holding on for now. Do you want to help them?" Ayame asked. Chapter 67: Valkyries on the Battlefield Drake watched intently as a little over a hundred Aleria soldiers valiantly held their ground against a daunting force of more than twenty thousand Draconis soldiers. Despite the overwhelming odds, the Aleria soldiers fought with tenacity, their formation barely holding under the relentless assault. As Drake observed them through his appraisal function, two things stood out. First, these soldiers were all veterans with intermediate sword mastery levels ranging from five to twenty. The stronger ones even possessed a second intermediate mastery. Second, they were all women, each exuding a fierce determination that set them apart from other soldiers Drake had encountered from the Aleria Kingdom. "Interesting," Drake mused, a smirk playing on his lips. "These women are not ordinary soldiers." Turning to his followers, he issued his command with a tone of finality, "Kill the enemy soldiers. Make it quick." ¡­ The soldiers from the Aleria Kingdom were surrounded by densely packed enemy soldiers. Despite the overwhelming odds, they fought valiantly, their swords flashing in the chaotic melee. One soldier, her face set in grim determination, found herself attacked by three enemy soldiers simultaneously. She parried their swords with her own, the clash of steel ringing in her ears. With a powerful shove, she repelled them, causing them to momentarily lose their balance. Seizing the opportunity, she slashed across the chest of the first soldier, her blade cutting deep. A swift turn and her sword sliced through the throat of the second. Without hesitation, she thrust her sword into the chest of the third, who fell lifeless to the ground. Nearby, another Aleria soldier was surrounded on both sides by two enemy soldiers, each wielding a sword and shield. She ducked under their synchronized strikes, her movements fluid and precise. With a fierce kick, she sent the shield of the soldier in front of her flying. Turning swiftly, she drove her sword into the unprotected gap of the second soldier''s stomach. She spun around again, delivering a powerful kick to the first soldier, who toppled to the ground. Without a moment''s pause, she drove her sword vertically downward, piercing his neck. Amidst the chaos, an Aleria soldier fought off two attackers, unaware of an assassin creeping up behind her. Sensing danger, she pulled the soldier on her right behind her just as the assassin struck. The assassin''s knife plunged into the enemy soldier¡¯s chest. With a swift elbow to the assassin¡¯s face, she disoriented him, then turned and swiftly dispatched the second enemy soldier. In one fluid motion, she spun back around and ended the assassin''s life with a precise strike. The battlefield was a flurry of motion and steel, but the Aleria soldiers held their ground, their skill and determination shining through the chaos. A soldier repelled the sword of a Draconis soldier and impaled his stomach with a swift, lethal thrust. She moved quickly, her eyes scanning the chaotic battlefield until she reached another soldier distinguished by slightly different armor from the rest of her companions. ¡°Did you find any weak point where we can break through the siege?¡± asked the soldier with the distinct armor, Captain Isolde, her voice calm but her eyes sharp as she cut down two enemy soldiers with precise strikes. ¡°I am sorry, Captain Isolde, but I was unable to find any weak point to leave the siege,¡± the soldier, Astrid, replied, a hint of guilt in her voice. Despite her words, her sword did not waver as she continued to fend off the attackers. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Astrid. The enemy had made thorough preparations and besieged us from all sides without giving us enough time to prepare,¡± Isolde said, her tone firm but reassuring. Her sword moved in a deadly arc, taking down another enemy soldier. Astrid nodded, determination hardening her features. ¡°The only way remaining is to cut down all the enemies as quickly as possible so that we can reinforce Freya and the rest of our sisters,¡± Isolde added, her expression steely. ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Astrid said, her resolve unwavering as she plunged back into the fray. The battlefield was a tumultuous sea of clashing steel and shouting warriors, but within the chaos, the Aleria soldiers fought with a unity and purpose that set them apart from their foes. The Aleria soldiers fought continuously against the enemy, who were all mortal soldiers not even veterans. The stronger Draconis soldiers stayed back, waiting for the weaker ones to wear them down before striking. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The Draconis captains had planned carefully. They knew the strength of these female soldiers who had destroyed many of their outposts, killed numerous scouts, and even split into two groups just to do their job with greater efficiency. Hence the leaders prepared two battalions to deal with them separately and slowly whittle their strength down before delivering the killing blow. Suddenly, a commotion broke out among the Draconis soldiers. They started falling, one after another, without seeing their attackers. Chaos erupted as soldiers looked around in panic, unable to identify the source of the assault. The attacks came from four different directions, swiftly decimating their ranks. Isolde and her comrades, witnessing the sudden turn of events, understood that reinforcements had arrived. They fought with renewed vigor, their spirits lifted by the unexpected support. The reinforcements, of course, were Drake¡¯s companions. Within five minutes, all the enemy soldiers lay dead. Isolde and her comrades watched in amazement, their mouths agape. They realized their saviors were extraordinary fighters, their strength evident now that they were no longer hiding it. Even among the extraordinary, these reinforcements were exceptionally powerful. ¡°Thank you very much, my ladies, for saving us from this predicament. I will forever remember your grace,¡± Isolde said earnestly, bowing deeply. Her soldiers followed suit, showing their deep respect. In a world with a strict strength hierarchy, mortals had to show extreme respect to the extraordinary. Moreover, they had just saved their lives so they deserved the respect even more. Yumi and the others didn¡¯t reply, standing silently as if waiting for someone. Isolde didn¡¯t feel embarrassed by the lack of response; instead, she was curious about whom they were waiting for. She noticed an RV approaching from the distance. Judging by the reactions of their saviors, they were probably waiting for its arrival. The RV stopped near them, and the soldiers waited in anticipation to see who could command such respect from these powerful women. Drake stepped out of the RV and moved toward them. Isolde, observing him, could tell from her experience that he was still a mortal, not an extraordinary. However, the way he moved indicated that despite his mortal status, he was a highly skilled fighter. Isolde speculated that Drake might be the young master of a prominent family or clan, out in the world to gain some experience. "Mission completed, young master," Yumi reported to Drake, who nodded in acknowledgment. Yumi¡¯s words confirmed Isolde¡¯s suspicion that Drake was someone important and that the four women were his guards or companions. She noticed the Aleria Kingdom insignia on their arms, indicating they were mercenaries. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for helping us. We are forever grateful for your assistance. If you ever need our help, we are willing to go through fire and water for you,¡± Isolde said, bowing deeply. Her soldiers followed suit, bowing in unison to their benefactor. Drake smiled warmly. ¡°No need for such formalities. I just helped my allies in this war. It¡¯s no big deal. Isolde remained silent, but the gratitude in her and her soldiers¡¯ eyes was palpable. They knew they could have eventually defeated their enemies, but not without suffering significant injuries or losses. Drake''s smile widened as he observed their reactions. He saw that their loyalty points were already above seventy, ranging from seventy-one to seventy-five. "My lord, it is presumptuous of me, but may I make a request?" Isolde asked, her voice tinged with hesitation. Drake, already aware of her concern, feigned ignorance and calmly replied, "Sure, no problem." "Half of my sisters are still besieged by another battalion. Can you help us save them?" Isolde implored. Drake turned to his companions and gave a slight nod. They immediately understood and moved out without a word. Twenty minutes later, military vehicles rolled up, and over a hundred female soldiers disembarked, reuniting with their comrades. Yumi and the others had already returned, standing beside Drake. "Freya, are you and the other sisters alright?" Isolde asked her second-in-command, concern evident in her eyes. "We''re fine, Captain. Just a few minor injuries," Freya assured her. Isolde turned to Drake, bowing deeply. "Thank you, my lord. We owe you our lives." Drake nodded, smiling. "No need to be so formal. We¡¯re allies, after all." Isolde and Drake had a meaningful conversation. She explained that they were private soldiers of the Brightblade family in the Aleria Kingdom, tasked with eliminating scouts and enemy outposts. Drake already knew this and also knew what she didn¡¯t tell him. Drake told her that his group was also doing the same thing as asked by Commander Damian. Isolde was very impressed when he told her that he defeated entire outposts with thousands of enemies alone. She was so impressed that when Drake proposed to travel together since they had the same missions, she agreed after thinking shortly. With the more than two hundred soldiers Drake decided to think big. He targeted bigger outposts as they had bigger loots. Since he was no longer fighting alone, he instructed the twins to steal any guns before the assault. They fought together for five days straight. They destroyed many outposts, even though many were close to the Draconis Kingdom. Even though many battalions were dispatched to deal with them they were easily dealt with. Tougher opponents were dealt with by Drake¡¯s companions. Chapter 68: The Art of War Part 1 ¡°Young master, a one hundred thousand strong army is approaching us. They have more than five thousand veterans and twenty rank 1 extraordinary,¡± Ayame informed Drake, her tone urgent but calm. ¡°That¡¯s the largest force they¡¯ve sent so far,¡± Drake mused. ¡°We need to be prepared.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time they had been targeted by a significant force. Multiple ambush attempts had been foiled thanks to the twins'' scouting. But the army approaching them that time was the biggest of all. Whenever an army attacked them they always knew their rough location. They always killed all the enemies in the outposts so that the Draconis kingdom could not easily trace them. However, some cockroaches were not fazed by death. Those cockroaches were the players who participated in the war. After dying those players were unable to play for two days but they could still inform their friends from the real world about who attacked them. That was the reason that despite not leaving any survivors they were still followed and attacked by the enemy fighters. Their group had created very high notoriety among the Draconis soldiers because of their continuous destruction of the Draconis outposts. ¡°Isolde, do you believe me?¡± Drake asked after a moment of contemplation. ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t even need to ask. Just give the order, and we will execute it,¡± Isolde replied with unwavering confidence, showing no fear despite the approaching large army. Drake smiled upon hearing her words. The last five days of fighting together had turned them all into his staunch supporters. They were deeply impressed by his leadership and martial skills, particularly his willingness to lead from the front despite his noble background. He checked their loyalty levels, noting they were all above eighty points. His efforts to win over this group of battle-hardened soldiers were paying off. It required such dedication to conquer their trust and loyalty. ¡°With your trust in me, I am confident we can overcome this challenge,¡± Drake said gratefully. ¡°We will continue as before. My subordinates will not interfere in the fight unless it¡¯s necessary. However, there is one change: Aria will join us.¡± He noticed a flicker of confusion on Isolde¡¯s face. ¡°She will not fight but will participate as our military advisor,¡± he clarified. Isolde and her soldiers were visibly shocked when they heard Drake mention Aria as their military advisor. Their respect for Drake¡¯s subordinates had already been high due to their extraordinary strength, but this new revelation elevated their admiration for Aria. They knew Drake wasn¡¯t the type to joke about such matters or give undue praise. If he said Aria would be their military advisor, it meant she possessed significant skills. There was a military advisor in their kingdom but he was below average even then he was treated as a royal guest and had the same status as the grand marshal of the kingdom. He was also part of the war and provided strategies for the army. Their respect for Drake also increased even more. Such a figure respected by even the royal family was Drake¡¯s subordinate. That only proved that Drake was a lord worth following for such a talent. Aria perked up at the mention of her name. She was thrilled to have another opportunity to showcase her talents after the goblin raid. During the event, her mother had handled most of the strategies, and the rabid nature of the monster attacks required little tactical finesse. But now, she could demonstrate the strategies she had discussed with her mother and the knowledge she had gleaned from numerous military tactic books she bought from the shop. ¡°I will not let you down, young master,¡± Aria said with determination. ¡°Good, then all of us will follow your orders,¡± Drake replied confidently. ¡°How long will it take for them to reach us?¡± Aria asked Ayame. ¡°Their convoy will arrive in half an hour,¡± Ayame answered. Aria nodded, quickly formulating a plan. ¡°If I remember correctly, there is a dense forest about two kilometers from here. It will be difficult for their vehicles to navigate through it, forcing them to proceed on foot,¡± she mused, thinking about the nearby geography. ¡°Everyone, pack up your things. We will leave in twenty minutes,¡± Aria ordered with a firm voice. ¡°We¡¯ll head to the forest and let them see us going in. They should follow us, but we need to maintain enough distance while still being visible to them.¡± The soldiers quickly packed their belongings, moving with practiced efficiency. After twenty minutes, they set off toward the forest at a measured pace. The tension was palpable as they approached the dense tree line, the sounds of the approaching convoy growing louder. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. By the time they reached the forest, the enemy convoy was in sight. The urgency in the air heightened. They rapidly entered the forest, traveling as far as possible on their vehicles before abandoning them and dispersing into the thick foliage. The forest was dense, with towering trees and thick underbrush providing ample cover. The soldiers moved swiftly and silently, finding strategic positions among the trees. The anticipation was electric as they waited for the enemy to follow. ¡­ ¡°Lieutenant Jared, we¡¯ve spotted the Aleria soldiers. They drove into the forest. It seems they¡¯ve noticed us and are trying to hide,¡± a captain reported, his tone smug. ¡°Ha, those cowards,¡± Jared scoffed. ¡°They can only manage sneak attacks on unsuspecting outposts, but when it comes to a real fight, they run away with their tails between their legs.¡± ¡°Follow them. The forest will be their grave,¡± Jared ordered, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°As ordered, Lieutenant Jared,¡± the captain replied, quickly relaying the orders to the troops. The soldiers entered the forest, their vehicles navigating the dense underbrush with difficulty. As they advanced, the path grew narrower, and progress slowed. Finally, they were forced to stop. ¡°Lieutenant Jared, the forest is too dense to continue with the vehicles. We¡¯ve found the abandoned vehicles of the Aleria soldiers. They must have continued on foot,¡± the captain informed with a hint of frustration in his voice. Jared¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Order everyone to disembark. No matter where they run, today will be their last day,¡± he commanded, his voice cold and unwavering. The soldiers quickly obeyed, dismounting and readying their weapons. The dense canopy of trees loomed overhead, casting eerie shadows on the forest floor. The sounds of the forest surrounded them, adding to the tension. Unbeknownst to them, Drake¡¯s forces lay in wait, ready to turn the forest into a battleground. The stage was set for a confrontation that would test their mettle and resolve. ¡­ ¡°Lady Aria, they¡¯ve left their vehicles and are now walking deeper into the forest,¡± a soldier reported. ¡°They¡¯ve found the fake trails we left and have divided into two groups.¡± ¡°Freya, take fifty soldiers and loot the enemy vehicles,¡± Aria commanded. ¡°Yes, Lady Aria,¡± Freya acknowledged and swiftly departed with her team. ¡°Isolde, take the rest of the soldiers and harass the group on the left. Remember, your main mission is to harass, not to kill,¡± Aria instructed. ¡°Young master, please provide Isolde with long-range support for now.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Aria,¡± Isolde responded, leading her troops into the forest. ¡°Sure, no problem, Aria,¡± Drake said with a smile, following Isolde and her soldiers. The dense forest canopy cast long shadows, creating an eerie atmosphere as Freya and her team bypassed the Draconis fighters. The rustling leaves and snapping twigs heightened their senses as they moved stealthily. Arriving at the convoy, Freya signaled her soldiers to begin looting. They worked quickly, using the storage rings Drake had provided to store everything efficiently. The supplies were vast: military rations, water, ammunition, explosives, weapon repair kits, medical supplies, fuel, spare communication equipment, offensive and defensive equipment, camping gear, and various other essentials like torches, maps, and compasses. The soldiers'' faces lit up with evil and excited smiles as they emptied the fuel tanks and packed everything away. The sheer amount of supplies they collected would cripple the enemy¡¯s ability to sustain their forces. Meanwhile, Isolde and her team arrived near one of the groups of the Draconis army. Approximately fifty thousand soldiers were scattered, searching for them. The dense forest was alive with the sounds of rustling leaves and snapping twigs, making every movement a potential threat. Isolde signaled her soldiers to target a small group of enemy soldiers. They hid in the dense foliage atop trees, watching as the Draconis soldiers moved cautiously through the thick vines and undergrowth. On Isolde''s signal, they dropped down silently, their swords plunging into their targets with deadly precision. The enemy soldiers fell silently, their expressions frozen in surprise. Before the nearby soldiers could register what had happened, Isolde and her team were already climbing back into the trees, blending into the dense canopy. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± a nearby soldier shouted, his voice tinged with panic. Another soldier quickly took out a walkie-talkie to inform his superiors, but a gunshot rang out. BANG A bullet hit the walkie-talkie, shattering it and puncturing the soldier''s hand. He screamed in pain, clutching his injured hand. The rest of the soldiers ran towards the direction Isolde had retreated, but she and her team used the trees'' cover to escape swiftly. Some soldiers decided to chase the source of the gunshot, but Drake had already moved to a different position after taking the shot. They moved to a different location a few kilometers away, blending into the dense forest. Each soldier selected a target, executing lethal takedowns from above with precision. An archer nearby saw one of the Aleria soldiers and quickly cocked his bow. Just as he was about to release the arrow, a bullet struck his head, killing him instantly. Drake had his sights set on a few more soldiers, picking them off one by one. The enemy soldiers, startled by the sudden gunfire, sought cover behind trees and rocks. Despite their efforts, two more soldiers fell to Drake¡¯s bullets, buying Isolde and her team enough time to withdraw. Drake observed the scene briefly, ensuring his allies were safe before moving to a new position. The harassment continued. They struck swiftly and silently, never staying in one place for long. Each attack was executed from a different location, far from the last. After Freya finished looting the convoy, she informed Aria, who then ordered her to support Isolde. With the added support, Isolde''s team increased their harassment, attacking from the shadows and disappearing into the foliage. For an hour, they continued this strategy, disrupting and disorienting the enemy soldiers. The Draconis troops, now fully on guard, were constantly looking over their shoulders, expecting an attack from the trees at any moment. The forest had turned into a haunting ground for the enemy, where shadows and whispers became their worst fears. Satisfied with their efforts, Isolde and her team regrouped and prepared for the next phase of their operation, leaving the Draconis soldiers in a state of heightened alert and confusion. Chapter 69: The Art of War Part 2 ¡°Lieutenant Jared, I believe we''ve been tricked. It must be part of those Aleria soldiers'' plan to divide us into two groups. All of them are on my side. They¡¯ve ambushed my group multiple times in the last hour. I recommend we join forces to track them down,¡± a middle-aged man said urgently into the radio. ¡°Lieutenant Otto, you don¡¯t need to cover your incompetency with lies. If you can''t handle the Aleria soldiers, just say so,¡± Jared¡¯s sneering voice crackled through the radio. ¡°Besides, if all of them are on your side, then who are the more than a hundred soldiers we¡¯re following right now?¡± Jared said with disdain. ¡°Impossible! Over two hundred Aleria soldiers attacked my soldiers. Even if some are on your side, there shouldn¡¯t be more than a hundred,¡± Otto responded in disbelief. ¡°Are there more than two hundred soldiers?¡± he speculated, a note of worry creeping into his voice. ¡°Lieutenant Otto, I will say it once again. You don¡¯t need to lie to cover your incompetency. If you think you can¡¯t even defeat slightly over a hundred Aleria soldiers, perhaps you should resign,¡± Jared sneered before disconnecting the call. Otto clenched his fists, his anger barely contained. ¡®That pompous bastard, how dare he look down on me just because he¡¯s the heir of a noble family and I¡¯m a commoner. I¡¯d love to screw his head off,¡¯ Otto thought, seething with rage. But no matter how much he despised Jared, Otto knew he couldn¡¯t act on his thoughts. Despite their equal rank, their statuses were worlds apart. Jared, the privileged heir of a noble family, had used his connections to secure his position as a lieutenant. On the other hand, Otto had clawed his way up from the lowest ranks, earning countless merits before finally being promoted and awarded a rank 1 potion. He knew he was stronger than Jared, but harming him would be a death sentence. In the Draconis kingdom, a commoner attacking a noble would be branded a traitor or a criminal on the run, with no place to hide. ¡­ ¡°That lowly commoner dared to order me around. Just because he holds the same rank, he thinks he can command me,¡± Jared said with disdain, his lip curling. ¡°What¡¯s the status of those Aleria soldiers?¡± Jared turned to his adjutant, impatience evident in his tone. ¡°Lieutenant Jared, our soldiers and mercenaries are in pursuit, but they¡¯re proving elusive. They seem to have a thorough understanding of this forest. Every time we think we¡¯ve cornered them, they slip away and gain ground,¡± the adjutant replied, a hint of anxiety in his voice. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s no surprise they¡¯re familiar with the terrain if they dared enter it. Don¡¯t make excuses like that incompetent fool Otto. I want results,¡± Jared ordered, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Yes, Lieutenant Jared. Within an hour, we will either capture or kill them,¡± the adjutant replied, fear evident as he straightened, trying to hide his nervousness. ¡­ Freya sprinted through the dense forest, a hundred of her sisters close behind. The thick foliage and uneven terrain created natural obstacles that drastically slowed the pursuing Draconis soldiers. However, the Aleria soldiers, familiar with the terrain thanks to the twins'' reconnaissance, moved quickly. Freya occasionally slowed to ensure the Draconis soldiers kept them in sight. Despite their numbers, the soldiers struggled to navigate the thick underbrush and tangled vines that seemed to reach out and trip them at every turn. Following closely, two rank 1 extraordinary warriors also found themselves hindered by the terrain. Pausing momentarily, Freya pulled out the rough map the twins had drawn during their scouting mission. She quickly scanned it, noting key landmarks and potential ambush points. Satisfied with their direction, she tucked the map back into her pocket. As the sound of the pursuing soldiers grew louder, she glanced at her sisters, giving a quick nod. With a deep breath, she resumed the chase, darting through the trees and leaping over fallen logs. The forest was their ally, and she intended to use every advantage it offered. ¡°Run, run as far as you can. Let me see how far you can go. When I catch you, you¡¯ll realize why you should never offend an extraordinary,¡± one of the extraordinary soldiers shouted in frustration, his voice echoing through the trees. He was enraged that mere mortals had managed to evade them for over an hour. Freya and her sisters exchanged knowing smirks, their confidence unwavering. Compared to Drake¡¯s companions, these extraordinary warriors weren¡¯t even worth mentioning. After a few minutes, they arrived at their planned destination¡ªa dense part of the forest dominated by massive hives. Tens of thousands of bee monsters buzzed within, their queen bee, a rank 1 extraordinary, presiding over the chaos. Freya signaled her sisters, and they quickly began provoking the bees. They hurled stones at the hives, the impact causing a low, ominous hum to rise from within. Smoke bombs followed, further agitating the bees. The soldiers were prepared, their bodies coated in an insect-repellent cream that protected them from the mortal bees, though it would be less effective against the queen.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Let¡¯s move now!¡± Freya ordered, her voice a sharp whisper. The sisters darted away, swift and silent, leaving behind a trail of chaos. Moments later, the Draconis soldiers stumbled into the clearing. The buzzing grew louder and more frenzied as the bees swarmed out of their hives. The soldiers barely had time to react before the angry swarm engulfed them. ¡°Damn you, cowards!¡± the extraordinary roared, swatting at the bees in vain. The mortal soldiers cried out in panic, their formation collapsing as the bees attacked relentlessly. Freya and her sisters watched from a safe distance, their expressions hard. The strategy had worked perfectly, turning the forest''s natural inhabitants into unwitting allies against their enemies. All of them halted abruptly as the bee monsters swarmed over them. The soldiers tried to fight back, but the bees'' small size and rapid movements made them challenging targets. Panic spread quickly as the first stings landed. Many soldiers screamed in agony, clutching at their faces and necks where the bees had stung. Just one sting caused searing pain, but those at the forefront were stung multiple times and fell to the ground, their faces twisted in torment. Amidst the chaos, the soldiers began to regroup, hacking at the bees with their swords. The bees were not particularly strong and died with a single strike, but their sheer numbers, speed, and venomous stingers gave them an advantage. Unlike regular bees, these monstrous insects could sting multiple times before dying, making them a persistent threat. The two extraordinary fighters at the forefront of the battle managed to avoid the bees'' stingers. They swung their weapons wildly, trying to kill as many bees as possible. However, the bees'' numbers made them hard to eliminate, and the swarm seemed endless. ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± the second extraordinary shouted, his voice carrying over the din. He was one of the players, and his frustration was palpable as he saw more and more of his guildmates succumbing to the bees. The first extraordinary, a mercenary inhabitant who shouted at Freya, glanced around at his decimated crew. Rage boiled within him, and he wanted to rip the Aleria soldiers into shreds, but he knew they couldn''t win against this relentless swarm. Reluctantly, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Fall back!¡± he bellowed. ¡°Regroup and retreat!¡± The soldiers, now demoralized and desperate, began a hasty retreat. They stumbled over the bodies of their fallen comrades, swatting at the bees that continued to assault them. But the retreat had no effect. The bee monsters were relentless, following and stinging the soldiers from behind. Seeing the futility of running, the two extraordinary decided to annihilate the bee colony. Everyone focused on defeating the bee monsters. Despite their best efforts, the bees kept coming. When only a few thousand of the bee monsters remained, the queen bee finally emerged. She was twice the size of the other bees and moved with deadly speed. In a flash, she stung ten soldiers in quick succession, each one collapsing instantly, their faces contorted in pain. Her venom was far more potent than that of the other bees. The two extraordinary fighters knew they had to stop her. They charged at the queen bee together, their weapons flashing in the dappled forest light. The battle was fierce, the queen bee stinging rapidly and moving with a lethal grace. After tens of minutes of intense fighting, they finally brought her down. One of the extraordinary fighters, the local inhabitant mercenary, fell during the fight, his body riddled with stings. The player, though severely injured, managed to survive, barely clinging to life. As the queen bee fell, the remaining hundreds of bee monsters scattered. The soldiers, bloodied and exhausted, looked around at the aftermath of the battle. More than ten thousand of their comrades lay dead, and another ten thousand were grievously injured. The survivors were left with varying degrees of wounds, their faces etched with the horror of what they had just endured. The forest was eerily silent as the last of the bees disappeared. The soldiers and the remaining extraordinary fighter stood amidst the carnage, their victory hollow and their spirits heavy. ¡­ While Freya was luring the soldiers under Jared¡¯s command to the bee colony, Isolde started the second operation against the soldiers under Otto¡¯s command. ¡°Look, they are there! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± a Draconis soldier shouted as he spotted the Aleria soldiers moving through the trees. But the Aleria soldiers had no intention of engaging directly. The Draconis soldiers hesitated, confused by their enemy¡¯s unusual tactics. As they ran through the trees, the Aleria soldiers dropped small objects near the unsuspecting Draconis troops. The soldiers glanced at the objects, and their initial curiosity swiftly transformed into horror. Their faces went pale as they realized what had been dropped among them. ¡°Grenades! Run!¡± one soldier managed to shout, but it was too late. BOOM! The grenades taken from the Draconis convoy exploded with devastating force. The blast tore through the soldiers, sending shrapnel flying and bodies sprawling. Dozens of Draconis troops were caught in the explosion, their screams of pain and shock filling the air. Isolde and her subordinates kept running atop the trees, dropping grenades on the soldiers below. To maximize the impact, they released the grenades just moments after removing the pins, giving the Draconis soldiers little time to react. Chaos ensued among the enemy ranks. Expecting close combat, the Draconis soldiers were caught off guard by the unexpected assault. As explosions tore through their lines, panic spread like wildfire. The soldiers prepared to counterattack, expecting the Aleria troops to descend for melee combat, but instead, more grenades followed. There were a few soldiers dropping grenades, each with a storage ring filled with explosives. They moved swiftly, and the rest of the Aleria soldiers followed behind, ready to engage any survivors. The disoriented and injured soldiers who managed to survive the initial blasts faced the relentless blades of the Aleria warriors. Like the previous harassment attacks, Isolde''s group didn¡¯t stay in one area for long. They quickly relocated, bringing chaos to different parts of the forest. The relentless assault left the Draconis soldiers disorganized and demoralized. They received Aria''s withdrawal order after using up most of their grenades. The Aleria soldiers disappeared into the forest, leaving behind a scene of devastation. Thousands of soldiers under Otto¡¯s command lay dead or dying from the second assault. Since entering the forest, both groups of Draconis soldiers had been unable to harm even a single Aleria soldier, but they had lost over ten thousand men each. Chapter 70: The Art of War Part 3 After the Pyrrhic victory against the bee monsters, the Aleria soldiers were nowhere in sight. Disheartened and demoralized, the Draconis soldiers trudged back to their temporary command center, their spirits low after losing sight of their quarry. ¡°What did you say? How many soldiers have you lost? And you even let those enemy soldiers escape?¡± Jared roared, his face contorted with anger, when he learned that despite sending more than thirty thousand soldiers after merely hundreds of Aleria soldiers, they had lost ten thousand men without capturing a single one. ¡°Lieutenant Jared, as I explained, we were attacked by bee monsters. The Aleria soldiers used them as a distraction to escape. We lost many men to those creatures. When we tried to retreat, the bees kept pursuing and attacking us. We had no choice but to fight back and kill them all, which is why we suffered such heavy losses,¡± Cody, the surviving extraordinary, responded with a measured tone. ¡°I have no interest in your excuses. Once we return to the kingdom, you can expect a court-martial,¡± Jared spat, his fury barely contained. Cody''s eyes narrowed as he replied, ¡°Lieutenant Jared, if you¡¯ve forgotten, let me remind you that I am not one of your soldiers. I am a mercenary hired by your kingdom.¡± ¡°How dare you, a commoner, speak to a noble-born with that tone!¡± Jared''s face reddened with rage. Cody, unperturbed, turned and left the command tent without another word, ignoring Jared''s furious yells behind him. As he stepped out, a woman, one of his guildmates, joined him. ¡°Paige, how many guild members are remaining?¡± Cody asked, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°Guild master, we are down to only a few hundred members. The rest died to the bees and now have to wait two days to resurrect and play again,¡± Paige replied, her tone heavy with the weight of their losses. Their numbers had dwindled from over two thousand to just a few hundred. Cody sighed, feeling the burden of leadership weighed even heavier. ¡°Tell them to stay back and avoid the front lines. Let those NPCs charge ahead,¡± he ordered. ¡°Also, try to recruit those soldiers or mercenaries injured in the fight. Focus especially on the ten thousand soldiers who were seriously injured. Most of them are so badly hurt they¡¯re practically ruined. They¡¯re all commoners who can¡¯t afford treatment, and the kingdom won¡¯t spare the resources to heal them. They¡¯ll just conscript more commoners instead.¡± ¡°Yes, guild master,¡± Paige said, nodding in understanding. They heard a chorus of roaring voices as they made their way to the remaining guild members. Everyone immediately went on high alert. They spotted a man running atop the trees, looking hurried. ¡°He¡¯s the one who was with the Aleria soldiers that destroyed our outposts!¡± a player shouted, recognizing Drake from a previous encounter where he had died during the outpost assault. Yes, that was Drake. He didn¡¯t bother fighting anyone even as a rain of arrows was fired at him. He either dodged or blocked the arrows while running through the trees. The roar they heard earlier was growing louder. Finally, everyone saw the source of those roars. Hundreds, maybe even thousands, of gorilla monsters jumped atop the trees, pursuing Drake fiercely. The gorillas, mistaking the soldiers for Drake¡¯s allies, shifted their focus and attacked the soldiers with ferocity. The soldiers no longer had time to focus on Drake as they fought off the gorillas. Drake smirked as he watched the chaos unfold. He continued running until the gorillas fully engaged with the soldiers, but one rank 1 gorilla monster followed him with red, enraged eyes. The gorilla rapidly closed the distance in the dense forest, tearing through anyone in its path. Drake remained calm, his mind calculating his next move. He spotted a rank 1 mercenary and sprinted towards him. The mercenary, ready with his sword, prepared to strike. As Drake neared, he parried the mercenary¡¯s attack. The gorilla was now just a meter behind Drake, but he suddenly veered sharply to the right and continued running. The gorilla, now face-to-face with the mercenary, roared in fury. The mercenary¡¯s face turned white with fear. The gorilla attacked, and the mercenary barely blocked the blow with his sword. Enraged by the resistance, the gorilla forgot about Drake and focused on the mercenary. The mercenary cast a hateful glare in the direction Drake had run but quickly returned his attention to the gorilla. Losing focus for even a moment against such a powerful monster could be fatal. Drake took advantage of the commotion and disappeared into the forest¡¯s depths. After the battle with the bee monsters, the gorilla monsters surrounded the soldiers under Jared¡¯s command. Unfortunately, the injured soldiers positioned at the edge were the first to fall under the attack onslaught. Unlike the bee monsters, the gorilla monsters were large and heavily built. They boasted immense strength and formidable defenses, making them exceptionally difficult to kill. Casualties quickly mounted on both sides. The rank 1 gorilla monster, after dispatching the rank 1 mercenary it was fighting, searched for Drake. Unable to find him, it redirected its rage towards the other soldiers. It took the combined efforts of five rank 1 fighters, with support from gunners, to hold their ground against the beast. The gorilla¡¯s thick hide made it nearly impervious to bullets, rendering the gunners¡¯ efforts largely ineffective. The monster managed to kill another three of the rank 1 fighters and half of the gunners before it was finally brought down. As the last gorilla monster fell, a grim silence settled over the battlefield. The soldiers were far from celebrating their victory. They had lost another fifteen thousand men and four rank 1 fighters. Of the fifty-thousand-strong army, only half remained. More than eight thousand were too injured to continue fighting, and the rest bore various degrees of injuries. Among the five rank 1 fighters who survived, one was the injured player, along with his guild members, who had stayed back during the fight. Another was a mercenary; the remaining three were Lieutenant Jared and his adjutants. The air was thick with the stench of blood and the sounds of groaning wounded. The battlefield, once a dense forest, was now littered with bodies and the remains of fallen monsters. Jared looked around, his face a mask of frustration and anger. ¡°This is a disaster,¡± one of his adjutants muttered, looking at the decimated ranks. Jared¡¯s scowl deepened, but he said nothing, his mind racing with the implications of their losses. The remaining soldiers gathered what supplies they could and tended to the wounded, knowing they had no choice but to press on despite their diminished numbers. ¡­ The soldiers under Otto¡¯s command faced a similar fate. After two continuous assaults, they were mentally exhausted. Just as they were beginning to recover, they were attacked by a wolf pack from one side and a hyena pack from the other. Each pack contained thousands of members led by a rank 1 leader.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The two-sided attack devastated the army. Despite their best efforts to fight back, the cost of victory was steep. The soldiers dwindled to twenty thousand. Among the survivors, five thousand were disabled, and the rest had varying injuries. Four rank 1 fighters also lost their lives. ¡­ Jared and Otto once again spoke over the radio, sharing the harrowing experiences their forces had faced. Jared¡¯s earlier haughtiness was gone, replaced by a somber understanding of their dire situation. He no longer criticized Otto for losing so many soldiers, having experienced similar losses. ¡°I think we should regroup,¡± Otto proposed solemnly. ¡°They¡¯re using the forest against us. If we stay separated, they might even annihilate us.¡± Jared hesitated but ultimately agreed. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do it.¡± They discussed their plan further, deciding to move towards each other and meet at a middle point. The decision was difficult, but it was clear that staying divided would only lead to further devastation. ¡­ ¡°Hey losers, where do you think you are running?¡± Drake shouted, his voice amplified by a loudspeaker so that everyone in the camp could hear him. The soldiers and mercenaries, hurriedly packing up to move, froze at the sound. Boiling with anger, they turned to see Drake standing defiantly. Weapons were drawn, and tensions ran high. ¡°Lieutenant Jared, it may be a trap,¡± warned a young woman in her twenties, Jared¡¯s second adjutant. ¡°I know,¡± Jared replied. ¡°But we can¡¯t stop them. We have only superficial control over those mercenaries. If they attack, the soldiers will follow.¡± While Jared discussed with his adjutants, Drake continued to provoke the camp. Finally, one soldier could no longer hold back and charged at Drake. Soon, a wave of mercenaries followed, succumbing to herd mentality. Drake grinned as he cut down one attacker after another. Whether it was a warrior, knight, archer, or rogue, they fell effortlessly before him. Suddenly, Drake sensed danger. He pivoted sharply, but not quickly enough to altogether avoid a stabbing pain in his back, but still saved his spine. Turning swiftly, he faced the rank 1 rogue mercenary responsible for the attack. BANG. The rogue was momentarily stunned that Drake hadn¡¯t fallen from the initial hit. Drake seized the opportunity, firing a shot into the rogue¡¯s stomach and another into his head, killing him instantly. Seeing this, the remaining rank 1 fighters grew solemn. They realized they had to take Drake down quickly to prevent further catastrophic losses for their side. The remaining rank 1 fighters charged into the fray simultaneously. Jared and his adjutants led the assault while Cody hung back. The gunners took their positions, adding to the intensity of the assault. Drake now faced a storm of bullets from multiple gunners, attacks from four rank 1 fighters, and strikes from occasional mortal fighters. Yet, instead of showing fear, he smiled. Jared, puzzled by Drake''s smile, quickly realized why. Shouts erupted from the back of their formation. The Aleria soldiers had launched a surprise attack, targeting their rear while Drake held the attention of all the heavy hitters. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Drake laughed, spotting one of Jared¡¯s adjutants attempting to break away. With precise aim, he shot the adjutant in the leg, forcing him to the ground. Swords clanged as Drake engaged his opponents, skillfully parrying and countering their strikes. He occasionally fired shots at gunners, trying to distance themselves, ensuring they remained within the fight. Even the rank 1 fighters found disengagement impossible, as Drake''s relentless assault kept them pinned. Despite his injury and the relentless pressure from four rank 1 fighters, Drake held his ground. He knew he needed to reduce the number of opponents to manage the fight better. Identifying the weakest link, he set his sights on Cody. Cody felt a sudden chill as Drake''s eyes locked onto him, accompanied by a sinister smile. In a swift motion, Drake parried the incoming swords, delivered a powerful kick to one of Jared¡¯s adjutants, and shot Cody. Cody''s body crumpled to the ground, a bullet hole in his head. Drake''s tactical maneuver disrupted the enemy''s plans and significantly shifted the battle''s momentum. The Aleria soldiers, seeing their leader''s prowess, fought with renewed vigor, closing in on their enemies from both sides. Everyone became even more scared of Drake as he killed another extraordinary despite being a mortal. ¡°You must be a mercenary hired by the Aleria Kingdom. How about you follow me? I am a noble, and my father is one of the commanders in the war. I promise that as long as you join my family, you will be given a rank 1 potion immediately. Become my subordinate, and you can have money, status, women¡ªeverything you want,¡± Jared enticed Drake. He was very impressed with him, especially his strength, and wanted Drake to work for him. As for the dead soldiers, who cared about some dead commoners? Drake laughed wildly at his offer but didn''t stop fighting. His answer was clear to Jared. ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate my good intentions, you can die,¡± Jared growled. Since Drake refused to be his subordinate, he decided to kill Drake so that he would not become a problem in the future. The fight continued for more than an hour. All the gunners were dead, and one of Jared¡¯s adjutants had also fallen. As for the mortal soldiers, Drake didn¡¯t bother counting. The remaining two rank 1 fighters were covered in multiple injuries, as was Drake. The only ones still fighting were Drake and the two rank 1 fighters. Isolde and her soldiers had finished defeating the rest of the Draconis soldiers. They watched Drake¡¯s fight with enthusiasm and concern but didn¡¯t interfere. They wouldn¡¯t intervene unless Drake asked, as doing otherwise would insult him. Drake felt the weight of his exhaustion, every muscle screaming in protest, but he pushed on. His sword clashed against the remaining adjutant''s blade, sparks flying. He could see the desperation in his opponent''s eyes. ¡°Let me go, and I promise that my family will reward you greatly and will not hold you accountable for your actions,¡± Jared begged, his voice trembling with desperation. Drake¡¯s response was swift and merciless. His sword sliced through Jared¡¯s throat in one clean motion. The last rank 1 fighter barely had time to react before a bullet from Drake¡¯s gun pierced his skull, ending his life instantly. Exhausted, Drake sank to the forest floor, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The adrenaline that had fueled him during the fight was now ebbing away, leaving a heavy fatigue in its wake. Yumi appeared seemingly out of nowhere. ¡°Young master,¡± she said softly, feeding him a healing potion with practiced care. Isolde and her soldiers hurried over, their faces alight with admiration. They looked like fangirls gazing at their favorite idol, their eyes shining excitedly and respectfully. ¡°Clean the battlefield. We have one more fight remaining,¡± Drake instructed, his voice firm despite his weariness. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Isolde replied without hesitation. Isolde and her sisters quickly cleaned the battlefield, gathering anything of value. Meanwhile, Yumi tended to Drake, ensuring he was comfortable and administering further healing potions as needed. He rested for half an hour, feeling his strength gradually return. The system shop¡¯s healing potions worked quickly, knitting most of his injuries back remarkably. A few of Isolde''s soldiers were also injured, but they too, took the potions and were mostly healed by the time the cleanup was finished. Once everyone was ready, Drake stood, feeling rejuvenated. They left quickly, moving with purpose toward their next target: intercepting the second army. They followed the same plan while fighting Otto¡¯s army. Drake didn¡¯t prolong the fight with the rank 1 soldiers this time. Unlike Jared¡¯s army, which effectively had only four rank 1 soldiers due to Cody''s severe injuries, Otto¡¯s army had six rank 1 fighters. Drake decided to dispatch them quickly rather than using the opportunity to train his skills. Within twenty minutes, Drake had eliminated the rank 1 soldiers and joined Isolde and her subordinates in defeating the rest of the soldiers. The entire battle was over in less than an hour. After cleaning the battlefield, they returned to their meeting place. The atmosphere was jubilant as they rested after the long fight. Isolde and her soldiers were thrilled by their victory over an army of more than a hundred thousand soldiers. Their gazes toward Drake were filled with reverence and admiration. Drake smirked slightly at their reactions. His plan had been a success. They had dinner together and then sat around, chatting and sharing battle stories. After some time, Drake suddenly stood up, causing everyone to quiet down and turn their attention to him. He looked at Isolde and her sisters, who stood up as well, ready to listen to him. ¡°Can you girls do something for me?¡± Drake asked, his tone calm and serious. ¡°My lord, you just need to order. We will do anything you ask,¡± Isolde said with conviction. Her sisters mirrored her seriousness, nodding in agreement. Drake smiled brightly upon hearing that and said, ¡°Then, please die.¡± Chapter 71: The Contract of Blood ¡°Did you find any weak point where we can break through the siege?¡± asked Captain Isolde, the soldier in distinct armor. Her voice was calm, but her eyes were sharp as she struck down two enemy soldiers with precise strikes. ¡°I am sorry, Captain Isolde, but I was unable to find any weak point to escape the siege,¡± the soldier, Astrid, replied, a hint of guilt in her voice. Her sword did not waver despite her words as she continued to fend off the attackers. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Astrid. The enemy had made thorough preparations and besieged us from all sides without giving us enough time to prepare,¡± Isolde said, her tone firm but reassuring. Her sword moved in a deadly arc, taking down another enemy soldier. Astrid nodded, determination hardening her features. ¡°The only way remaining is to cut down all the enemies as quickly as possible so that we can reinforce Freya and the rest of our sisters,¡± Isolde added with a steely expression. ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Astrid said, her resolve unwavering as she plunged back into the fray. Isolde and her sisters were private soldiers of the Brightblade family in the Aleria kingdom. Officially, they were ordered to defeat scouts and smaller enemy outposts and report the stronger ones to the family. But beneath that facade, a darker mission loomed. The Brightblade family had struck a secret deal with the Grimmore family from the Draconis kingdom. The Grimmore family wanted an heir of a rival noble family eliminated, and the Brightblade family agreed to carry out the assassination. Last night, Isolde and her sisters succeeded in their covert mission. They had killed the heir, but the aftermath was brutal. The heir¡¯s father, a formidable rank 1 fighter, was kept busy by the Grimmore family. In his stead, he sent a contingent of soldiers to hunt down his son¡¯s killers. These were the soldiers now surrounding Isolde and her sisters. ¡°We¡¯re just pawns to them,¡± Isolde muttered, slashing through another enemy soldier. ¡°Expendable pawns.¡± Astrid, fighting by her side, nodded grimly. ¡°The Brightblade family won¡¯t lift a finger to save us.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we give up,¡± Isolde said, her eyes flashing with determination. ¡°We¡¯ve survived worse.¡± The soldiers of the Brightblade family were no strangers to being sacrificed for their masters¡¯ schemes. Each bore scars from past missions where their lives were treated as currency. Yet, they fought on, driven by a fierce will to survive and return to their family, no matter the odds. As Isolde was busy cutting down enemy soldiers mechanically, she heard a sudden commotion from the enemy ranks. The Draconis soldiers were dying in waves from four sides. On one side, arrows shot out of nowhere, each one claiming a life with deadly accuracy. On the second side, soldiers dropped silently, faint traces of blood around their necks indicating a swift, lethal strike. On the third side, a girl with beast-like ears¡ªclearly a beast kin¡ªappeared, her eyes closed but her sword moving with unmatched precision, felling soldiers effortlessly. On the fourth side, another beast kin girl emerged, her sword striking down soldiers swiftly while she occasionally hurled fireballs that exploded among the enemy ranks. Within five minutes, the Draconis soldiers lay dead, and the four unknown girls stood quietly in front of the beleaguered Aleria soldiers. Isolde noticed the Aleria insignia on their arms and realized they were mercenaries. Breathing a sigh of relief, Isolde stepped forward. ¡°Thank you very much, my ladies, for saving us from this predicament. I will forever remember your grace,¡± she said with deep respect, bowing slightly. Though exhausted, her soldiers mirrored her gratitude, their eyes filled with admiration and relief. The swift, decisive intervention saved their lives and rekindled their hope despite overwhelming odds. Their saviors didn¡¯t respond verbally but instead stood silently, waiting. Isolde noticed an RV approaching. When it stopped near them, a man stepped out. With her instincts honed from seventeen years of relentless fighting, Isolde sensed that his strength was formidable despite the man being a mortal. The four girls revealed themselves to be his subordinates. She guessed that Drake was a noble scion on an adventure, with the four girls as his guards prepared by his family. However, what puzzled her was the way his companions looked at him. Their gaze wasn¡¯t one of mere duty-bound guardians but of genuine respect and devotion, a look that couldn¡¯t be forced. For a moment, Isolde felt a pang of jealousy. She envied the four girls for willingly serving someone with all their hearts while she and her sisters were bound in servitude to the despicable Brightblade family. Pushing aside her feelings, Isolde stepped forward, gratitude evident in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for saving us. We will forever be grateful.¡± Drake acknowledged her thanks with a nod and a smile. Emboldened by his kindness, Isolde made a bold request. ¡°My lord, may I ask another favor? Half of my sisters are still besieged elsewhere. Could you please help us save them?¡± Drake¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Of course. My companions will take care of it.¡± His companions moved swiftly and efficiently, and within twenty minutes, the rest of Isolde¡¯s sisters arrived, looking relieved and grateful. The strength and kindness of their newfound allies bolstered Isolde''s hope and determination. As they rested for some time, Isolde and Drake chatted. She shared the fabricated reason for their presence, feeling a pang of guilt for lying to her savior. However, the contract¡¯s constraints prevented her from revealing the truth. Drake listened intently, his eyes showing understanding. ¡°It¡¯s good to know we¡¯re on the same mission,¡± he said. ¡°We should travel together.¡± Isolde was impressed by his leadership and strength. After a brief thought, she agreed, eager to spend more time with such a remarkable lord, even temporarily. The following five days were nothing short of amazing. Together, they defeated multiple outposts, venturing into the Draconis Kingdom¡¯s territory. Ambushes were frequent, but Drake and his companions efficiently handled them each time, their efficiency leaving Isolde in awe. On the fifth day, Ayame informed Drake of a nearby force of one hundred thousand soldiers. Isolde¡¯s heart would have sunk at this news before meeting Drake. She and her sisters would have resigned themselves to fighting to the death, determined to take as many enemy soldiers with them as possible. But now, a strange calmness settled over her. With Drake, she felt that even an impossible situation like this could be resolved. ¡°Isolde, do you believe me?¡± Drake asked her while she was lost in thought. Believe? If not for the damned contract, she would have long before pledged her loyalty to him. And her sisters would have done the same. ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t even need to ask. Just give the order, and we will execute it,¡± Isolde replied with unwavering confidence, showing no fear despite the approaching large army. Drake nodded, appreciating her trust. After Drake told her Aria was also a military advisor, her respect for Aria increased even more. And thereby, for Drake. For a second, she didn¡¯t believe that Drake was lying. Her trust in him was more than that.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Aria quickly devised a plan using the information scouted by the twins. She ordered their forces to harass the enemy separately, driving them towards known monster groups. The monsters, agitated and provoked, attacked the soldiers, decimating their numbers. Once more than half of the enemy army was destroyed by the monster attacks, the remaining soldiers tried to regroup. Aria anticipated this and had prepared for it. ¡°That¡¯s when we launch our final assault,¡± Aria said, her eyes gleaming with determination. She turned to Drake and said, ¡°Young master, please take the attention of the extraordinary fighters and the gunners. The rest of you attack from the back.¡± The plan worked flawlessly. Drake distracted the enemy¡¯s strongest fighters with his formidable combat skills while Isolde and her sisters launched a surprise attack from behind. The enemy, caught between two fronts, fell quickly. After the battle, Isolde felt a sense of fulfillment she had never experienced before. They had defeated an entire army of 100,000 soldiers, a victory that would be remembered forever. Isolde looked at Drake, her eyes filled with admiration and gratitude. ¡°My lord, today was the best experience of our lives. Thank you for leading us.¡± Drake smiled. ¡°We did it together. Your trust and skills made it possible.¡± A few of her sisters were injured, but nothing serious. With the potions provided by Drake, they were soon as good as new. On the other hand, Drake had suffered many injuries, including bullet wounds. Despite his efforts to dodge all the bullets, a few still hit him. After the battle, he used healing potions to heal most wounds. The bullets were mainly in his limbs, so with a sterile knife that he heated, he removed the bullets himself, gritting his teeth against the pain. After the intense battle, they rested and ate together. Isolde and her sisters¡¯ admiration and respect for Drake soared. His leadership and bravery had cemented their loyalty to him. When Drake saw their reactions, he secretly smirked. His companions noticed, but Isolde and her sisters did not. Name: Isolde Ravenshadow Loyalty: 90 (Loyal) The same loyalty was reflected in her sisters. Suddenly, Drake stood up and looked toward them, his expression serious. Isolde, followed by her sisters, quickly stood up respectfully. ¡°Can you girls do something for me?¡± Drake asked, his tone calm and serious. ¡®You don¡¯t even need to ask,¡¯ Isolde thought. ¡°My lord, you just need to order. We will do anything you ask,¡± Isolde said with conviction. Her sisters mirrored her seriousness, nodding in agreement. When she said anything, she meant it. As long as Drake didn¡¯t ask them to betray the Brightblade family, they would do anything for him. It wasn¡¯t that they were loyal to the noble family; instead, they hated them to the core. But because of the contract, they couldn¡¯t retaliate and only listen to their orders like puppets. Drake smiled brightly upon hearing that and said, ¡°Then, please die.¡± As soon as Drake spoke, Isolde and her sisters were suddenly transported to a dense forest. The abrupt change in scenery and the cryptic nature of Drake''s words left them bewildered and anxious. THUD They heard that something big was walking toward them. A few moments later, a colossal ice monster appeared before them. They all became afraid, as they could feel that the monster was Extraordinary and very powerful. ¡°Captain,¡± Freya said, looking both scared and solemn. Isolde understood the thoughts of her second-in-command and the vice-captain of the group. She also couldn¡¯t understand why Drake wanted to kill them. But instead of thinking more about that, she suddenly smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to die for lord Drake instead of the Brightblade family,¡± Isolde shouted so that all her sisters heard that. The confusion in everyone¡¯s eyes evaporated. Her words resonated with them. For them, dying for Drake, whom they came to respect immensely in the last five days, was better than dying for the Brightblade family. Unexpectedly, despite Drake¡¯s betrayal, no one resented him. Even their loyalty points didn¡¯t decrease. Isolde looked at her sisters, their faces resolute and calm despite the looming threat. ¡°Sisters, this is our last fight. Let¡¯s give it our all. Even if we have to die, we will bite a piece from this monster before dying,¡± Isolde roared, her voice filled with determination. ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± all of her subordinates shouted in unison. They charged towards the ice monster, their swords glinting in the cold light. They fought bravely, and their coordinated attacks showed their training and unity. However, bravery alone couldn¡¯t bridge the immense power gap between them and the extraordinary beast. One by one, they fell. Each sister died with a smile on her face, a final testament to their release from the nightmare of servitude. Finally, only Isolde, Freya, and Astrid remained. The battlefield was littered with the bodies of their sisters, some broken, some encased in ice, all smiling. It was as if death was a release, a freedom they embraced. The monster''s fist sent Astrid flying into a tree. She slid down and died with a smile, a serene expression on her face. ¡°Astrid,¡± Isolde whispered, her heart aching. She continued to fight, her resolve unbroken. ¡°It was an honor to serve under you, Captain,¡± Freya said, her voice filled with sincerity. She pushed Isolde aside just as a giant ice lance impaled her. Freya fell, her lifeless body bearing a smile of contentment. ¡°Freya,¡± Isolde choked out, her voice filled with emotion. Even in their final moments, none of them resented Drake. Their loyalty remained intact, and their gratitude for the release from their past suffering was evident in their smiles. Isolde ran toward the monster, dodging its massive fists and striking its leg, but her efforts left only a slight mark. An ice wave engulfed her, and she was frozen in place. Her final expression was a beautiful, serene smile. The ice monster disappeared, leaving the sisters'' broken bodies and ice sculptures as the only evidence of the intense, one-sided battle. The forest returned to its tranquil state, the only proof of the massacre slowly fading away as the bodies disappeared. In the silence that followed, the memory of their bravery and loyalty lingered, a testament to their unyielding spirit. Then, one by one, the sisters returned as if their deaths had been an illusion. They looked at each other, confusion and disbelief etched on their faces. Isolde also looked bewildered. She didn¡¯t want to believe that everything had been an illusion. As she pondered, she felt lighter, as if a burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Her eyes widened as a thought struck her. Could it be possible? She concentrated on the feeling, and tears began filling her eyes. Freya noticed Isolde''s tears and asked worriedly, ¡°Captain, what happened?¡± ¡°The contract¡­ it''s gone,¡± Isolde said, her voice trembling with disbelief and joy. At first, Freya didn¡¯t understand what Isolde meant. Because of the contract, they had always felt invisible chains constricted their souls. But now, when she focused on it, she realized her soul felt free. Starting with Freya, everyone checked one by one. Laughter and tears of joy erupted as they hugged each other, overwhelmed by the liberation they never thought possible. ¡°Captain, is it because of Lord Drake?¡± Freya asked, her voice filled with awe and gratitude. ¡°Who else but him? It is he who gave us new lives,¡± Isolde said with conviction, her heart swelling with appreciation for their savior. Freya and the rest of her sisters nodded in agreement. Their gratitude and reverence for Drake surged, their loyalties skipping the devote realm entirely. Each of them became his fanatic, their devotion unwavering and absolute. Seventeen years ago, the Brightblade family captured thousands of orphan girls aged six to ten with no one to ask for them. They were locked in cells and starved, promised food only if they signed a contract with their blood. Many signed immediately, and those who refused were forced to sign after days of starvation. These contracts stripped them of their freedom. They endured five years of brutal training, where defiance was met with deadly consequences. The contracts of rebels were destroyed before everyone''s eyes, and moments later, they died. That was the day they realized they had sold their souls to the devil for a piece of bread. Out of thousands, only less than three hundred survived to become the Brightblade family''s private soldiers. They were given increasingly dangerous tasks, sent beyond the territory to hunt for resources, and treated worse than animals. Over twelve years, they lost dozens of members, leaving only two hundred twenty survivors. Just as destroying a contract would kill the girl bound to it, her death also destroyed the contract. Thus, their deaths destroyed their contracts, and they were free forever with their rebirth. ¡°Hey girls, I hope you like my gift. You will all stay here for twelve days, equivalent to three days outside. See you in three days. Have fun,¡± Drake''s voice echoed from the sky. Upon hearing him, they knelt in reverence. The realization of their freedom settled in, bringing tears of joy and relief. They were finally free from the chains of the Brightblade family. As they stood, the sound of various roars filled the air. They readied themselves, eager to face whatever challenges their lord had prepared for them in this new place. Chapter 72: Blood Pool The next day, Drake stood in front of the Ferronite Mine with his companions, the anticipation in the air palpable. He was supposed to come here five days ago but watching the female soldiers changed his mind. Drake''s interest in the mercenary quest was superficial at best. What truly intrigued him was the enigmatic hint Ivy had dropped. "The mine contains something you''ll like," she had said, her voice laced with mystery. It was the first time Ivy had given such a clue, and it piqued his curiosity. That intrigued him. He directly accepted the quest, thinking since Ivy thought he would like it, it was worth it for him to take it. Initially, he planned to register with the Aleria Kingdom, complete a day''s worth of mercenary work for the thrill, and then delve into the mine. But that night, everything changed when he encountered the female soldiers. Their detailed status revealed more than just their combat capabilities¡ªit showed their potential as loyal followers. Drake''s mind flashed back to the moment he read their status, the determination in their eyes masked by the oppressive contracts that bound them to the Brightblade family. He saw an opportunity not just to gain powerful subordinates but to free them from their chains and win their unwavering loyalty. Five days might have seemed like a delay to some, but for Drake, it was a calculated investment. He spent those days meticulously increasing their loyalty, waiting for the perfect moment to break their contracts and bind them to him permanently. Now, standing at the mine''s entrance, he felt a sense of readiness. His decision had paid off. The female soldiers were his, their loyalty unshakeable. And with Ivy''s mysterious hint in mind, he was more than ready to uncover what lay within the Ferronite Mine. Drake walked inside the mine with the girls in tow, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. The mine was initially found by the Aleria Kingdom, and they had even secretly started mining it. Only after the Draconis spies discovered it did the two kingdoms decide on an all-out war. "Keep your eyes open," Drake said, his voice steady but laced with anticipation. They followed the path provided by Ivy, her guidance clear in Drake''s mind. After walking for an hour in one of the longest tunnels, they reached the end of it. "Here we are," Drake said, placing a few explosives on the wall and motioning for everyone to back off. The explosives were placed strategically to ensure the mine wouldn¡¯t collapse upon them when they detonated. BOOM The explosion echoed through the tunnel, and they moved toward the newly formed hole after the dust settled. Drake squinted through the haze, feeling a sense of excitement build up. ¡°Remove these rocks,¡± Drake ordered his companions, his tone decisive. The girls set to work, their movements efficient and precise. The blast had created a hole and cracks in the wall, breaking the rocks into smaller, manageable pieces. They quickly widened the hole, revealing a path beyond. As they moved inside, they found themselves in a natural cavity within the mine. Drake¡¯s eyes widened at the sight before him. The cavity was filled with strange plants that grew on ore veins. They looked like metallic ornamental plants, glistening in the dim light of the torches they carried. The sturdy, well-branched shrubs stood about 1 to 1.5 meters tall with deep, metallic bronze bark. Their broad, lance-shaped leaves were dark green with bronze edges and a glossy, iridescent surface. Clusters of five-petaled flowers shimmered with a metallic bronze hue, featuring intricate vein patterns resembling hammered bronze. Round berries that looked like bronze orbs hung on the branches. Name: Bronze Flower Shrub Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating the Bronze Flower Berry will increase Metal mastery to level 1, advanced stage, if below it, or increase by one level if in the advanced stage. No effect above the advanced stage. The plant produces fruits every three months, 20-30 per harvest. There were more than a hundred of such plants. The girls quickly collected all the plants and berries. Drake was very satisfied with the harvest, but that was not the treasure he came to the mines for. Ivy had informed him about a greater reward, and the Bronze Flower Shrubs were more like an extra prize. The real reward was on the left side of the cavity. There, previously hidden beneath a few of the Bronze Flower Shrubs, sat a two-foot-high iron chest, quietly waiting for someone lucky enough to find it. This was an Iron Fog Treasure Chest. Fog Treasure Chests were treasure chests formed sporadically by the fog. They were rare and highly sought after, so rare that most wouldn¡¯t see one their entire lives. Their rarity was divided based on the sequences: Iron for sequence 9, Bronze for sequence 8, Silver for sequence 7, Gold for sequence 6, and so on. Just the discovery of the lowest Iron Fog Treasure Chest could lead to rivers of blood flowing, as even rank 10 extraordinary individuals could butcher each other just to acquire it. The rewards produced by these chests were the reason behind the craze. Potions, potion formulas, strong weapons, fog foundation stones, special buildings for territories, and more could be found inside. There was even a small probability of finding fog artifacts. Of course, the contents were a gamble, and there was always a possibility that a chest might contain merely pebbles. Drake excitedly walked towards the chest after the girls were done collecting the plants. His heart raced with anticipation. ¡°Give me something good,¡± he said lightly to the chest, taking a deep breath before opening it. Inside, he found a very thin booklet. As he picked it up and appraised it, he started laughing like a madman. The girls, curious about what Drake had found that made him so happy, exchanged puzzled glances.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Special Building Blueprint Name: Blood Pool Level: Extraordinary Description: The blood of sequence 9 or lower creatures can then be refined inside the blood pool. Refined blood has various effects. Each use will consume the refined blood. Characteristics:
  • Bathing in the blood pool gradually increases blood mastery up to the peak advanced stage.
  • It produces blood crystals that can be absorbed to improve blood mastery and could also be used as ingredients for potions and weapons.
  • It can be used to create orbs of evolution that could be absorbed to evolve creatures.
¡°Drake¡¯s laughter echoed through the cavern as he clutched the blueprint. ¡°Haha, cough, ha, cough, cough,¡± he coughed hard after laughing like a madman. Yumi rubbed his back while Ayame and Aria tried to hold back their laughter seeing him like that. Even Zara had a light smile on her face. ¡°Jackpot!¡± Drake said while looking at the blueprint, not caring that he coughed his lungs out just now. He passed that blueprint to the girls so that they would stop looking at him if he had a few screws loose. Special buildings are buildings that could be built in the territories and had many useful functions. They were pretty rare, not as rare as fog artifacts but still rare. Not only that, once a special building was built in the territory, as long as the territory leveled up to the next sequence, those buildings could also be leveled up which would in turn improve their functions. Normally, special buildings were found as single-use items as special building tokens. As long as the listed building materials were collected, the building would be automatically constructed in the territory and the token would be consumed. But the blueprint had no such limitations. As long as there were sufficient building materials, there was no limit to the number of such buildings that could be created. That was the reason for Drake¡¯s maniacal laughter. Even though the effects of the blood pool were limited to sequence 9, it would increase once the blood pool would upgrade post the territory upgrade. Even at the extraordinary level, the Blood Pool could improve blood mastery to the peak advanced stage. Many plants in Drake¡¯s possession had similar traits, but they were limited to the extraordinary level. Once he and his subordinates crossed that threshold, those plants would become useless, necessitating the search for better resources. However, the Blood Pool¡¯s ability to upgrade with the territory meant he would no longer need to search for special items to enhance blood mastery. The blood crystals were consumables that worked like the fruits they already had, improving blood mastery. But their versatility extended beyond consumption¡ªthey could be used to create potions and forge extraordinary weapons. Weapons crafted with blood crystals could gain unique abilities, such as the power to siphon an enemy¡¯s vitality and transfer it to the wielder. The most remarkable feature was the orb of evolution. Though resource-intensive, its effects were unparalleled. The orb could refine and purify bloodlines or even promote and evolve them. This was especially valuable for monsters, as it could enhance their potential and allow them to reach higher sequences. Drake¡¯s companions were equally excited about the blueprint¡¯s potential. He registered the blueprint in his library, ensuring his subordinates could access it, and then contacted Maria. {Drake: Maria, I have an urgent task for you.} {Maria: Please order, my lord.} {Drake: I have added a special building blueprint to the library. Create it as soon as possible.} {Maria: It will be done, my lord.} With Maria, Drake didn¡¯t need to explain much. She was like a highly competent secretary¡ªhe gave her an order and trusted her to complete it without issues. ¡­ A few minutes before Drake blasted the mine wall. In the mine, another group was present, searching intently for something. The group had three members. One was a young man in his early twenties. He looked around alert with his sword and gave off a feeling of a sheathed sword. Another was a girl in her late teens. She had a bow in her hands while she scanned for any hidden dangers. The last member of the trio stood out. Dressed in sackcloth, he appeared to be in his early twenties as well, but his demeanor commanded respect. The other two positioned themselves to protect him, revealing his higher status. ¡®Where is that damn treasure chest? Didn¡¯t they find it in this mine? But it¡¯s nowhere to be found. I''ve been searching for three days with nothing to show for it,¡¯ the man in sackcloth thought, frustration evident on his face. ¡®I don¡¯t have much time. The butterfly has fluttered its wings, and many things are changing in the timeline. With limited time, I''ve only managed to recruit two of the top talents from my previous life.¡¯ ¡®I need to gather as many treasures and loyal subordinates as possible. The Blood Pool blueprint in these mines is a prize I can¡¯t afford to lose.¡¯ BOOM The explosion echoed through the tunnels, immediately putting the swordsman and archer on high alert. They moved to shield the man in sackcloth, their eyes scanning for threats. The man¡¯s eyes widened with realization. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ ¡°Quick, let''s move to the source of that noise,¡± he ordered, sprinting towards the sound. His companions, though confused, followed without hesitation, understanding that the explosion might be related to the treasure they sought. As they hurried through the mine, the man¡¯s mind raced. ¡®I can¡¯t let this chance slip through my fingers. That blueprint must be mine, no matter the cost.¡¯ They reached the hole in the wall. The man in sack clothes entered it without hesitation, his companions quickly following. Inside, they found themselves in a natural cavity in the mine. It was empty, save for five people standing before them¡ªa man and four women. The swordsman and archer felt goosebumps when they saw the cold, assessing looks from the four women. It was as if they were already considered dead. The man, however, had a slight smile on his face. The man in sack clothes took in the scene, noting the opened treasure chest. His hands clenched so tightly that his nails drew blood. The treasure he sought was gone, and the group before him exuded an aura of danger that his intuition couldn''t ignore. Though he was a player who could resurrect, his companions couldn¡¯t. ¡°Friends, do you need something?¡± the smiling man asked, his tone polite but carrying an undercurrent of mockery. The man in sack clothes struggled to maintain his composure. The blueprint he desired was now out of reach, and any confrontation would end disastrously for his group. ¡°Nothing, friend. We were just passing by and heard the explosion. We were concerned someone might be in danger, so we came running. But it seems our worries were unfounded. Sorry for disturbing you. We¡¯ll be on our way.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. We thought some rats were trying to scavenge our spoils. My bad. Thank you for your kind intentions,¡± Drake said, his smile widening with a hint of mockery. The man in sack clothes forced a tight-lipped smile and turned to leave, his companions following suit. Drake watched the man leaving with his companions and said with an intrigued smile, ¡°Interesting,¡± while reading his status once again. Name: Do Jaemin Level: 8 Class: Slave Path: Tyrant (Slave, Sequence 9, Rank 1, 80%) Introduction: Reborn Chapter 73: We Surrender Somewhere in the fog, a dark gloomy forest held an unsettling presence, its atmosphere thick with a sense of dread. Tall, ancient trees with twisted, gnarled branches created a dense canopy that allowed only the faintest glimmers of light to penetrate, casting eerie shadows on the forest floor. The ground was a tangled mess of decaying leaves, thorny brambles, and sinister-looking mushrooms, all covered in a network of sticky, silken threads that seemed to shimmer ominously in the dim light. The air was filled with a thick, oppressive mist that clings to everything, giving the surroundings a ghostly, surreal quality. The silence was punctuated by occasional rustling noises and strange, skittering sounds that sent shivers down the spine. Web-like structures draped over the trees and bushes, creating an almost labyrinthine quality to the forest, as if designed to ensnare and trap any who dare to venture within. Every step was fraught with danger, as the ground beneath seemed to shift and move in unsettling ways. The scent of damp earth and decay hung heavily in the air, mixing with an almost imperceptible, acrid odor that hints at the presence of something sinister and unseen. The forest felt alive, as though it was watching, waiting, and ready to ensnare any who intruded upon its dark domain. In the stifling gloom of the fog-covered forest, figures shrouded in dark, covered head to toe in black, shuttled through the woods. The thick mist clung to their forms that looked feminine, blending them with the shadowy surroundings as they advanced with unwavering purpose. Every step they took was accompanied by the unsettling rustle of decaying leaves and the occasional snap of a twig, their presence disturbing the eerie silence. Hidden threats emerged from the dark recesses of the forest. The air grew heavy with an almost palpable menace as the figures found themselves under attack by unseen assailants. From the deepest shadows, shapes darted swiftly, their movements nearly imperceptible until it was too late. These shadowy attackers struck with swift, almost mechanical precision. Despite their vigilance, the figures were momentarily caught off guard by their assailants'' stealthy approach. Silken threads shot out, aiming to ensnare limbs and pull them toward unseen lairs. Yet, the figures reacted with lightning speed, their reflexes honed, and their senses razor-sharp. In the dim light, glimpses of the attackers became visible¡ªcreatures with elongated limbs and multiple eyes that reflected the faint light in a haunting, otherworldly manner. The attackers were met with formidable resistance despite their uncanny grace and speed. The figures easily slashed through the silken threads, their movements fluid and decisive. The dense fog and pervasive darkness amplified the eerie ambiance; the forest seemed to close around them. Each moment brought a new wave of attacks as the creatures blended seamlessly back into the shadows, only to strike again. However, the figures remained unscathed, their strength and skill rendering the assaults futile. Their breaths were steady and controlled, and their eyes scanned the surroundings with cold, calculating precision. Though swift and adept at blending into the shadows, the attackers were no match for the figures'' prowess. Each time a creature lunged, the figures countered with deadly efficiency, dispatching their foes with practiced ease. ¡°Captain, there must be a treasure here that can allow even such weak mortal spider monsters to have advanced stage shadow mastery,¡± one of the women said, glancing at the one leading them. The captain didn¡¯t reply but nodded slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought. They kept on advancing while slaying any sneaky spider that attacked them. Due to the difference in their masteries, they could only notice the assailants moments before they were attacked, but that was enough to counterattack the weak mortal spider monsters. After a day of traveling through the fog zone, killing spider monsters one after another, and taking only a brief rest, they finally reached the core of the fog. The absence of attacks from the spider monsters made them uneasy. They moved slowly, staying alert for any sneak attacks. Suddenly, a massive spider the size of a small bus emerged from the shadow behind one of the women. It tried to crush her under its hideous mandibles, but she reacted in time and leaped forward. ¡°That was close!¡± she muttered, her heart pounding. The emergence of the giant spider marked the beginning of a new wave of attacks. One by one, nineteen figures were ambushed by newly emerging spider monsters. These were all extraordinary monsters, albeit at rank 1. Despite being caught off guard, the women reacted swiftly, dodging the attacks. Their eyes, visible through the slits in their black masks, narrowed on the massive assailants. The ten spiders, their eyes glinting malevolently, disappeared into the shadows after their attacks failed. The women huddled together, their backs against each other, forming a defensive circle to prevent any more sneak attacks. They were not attacked again for a few minutes, but they were certain their assailants were nearby. The air was thick with tension. Suddenly, four spiders hidden in the shadows of the branches above jumped down.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The women reacted promptly. One tightly grasped the mandibles of a spider in mid-air and slammed it to the ground with a bone-crunching thud. Without hesitation, she drove her dagger into its brain, silencing it instantly. Another woman, with a flick of her wrist, sent three small throwing knives into the head of a spider still descending, its legs twitching before it even touched the ground. The third spider was less fortunate. Eight women slashed at its legs with precise cuts, leaving it immobile. As it landed, helpless and thrashing, they quickly dispatched it. The last spider landed on one of the women, but she was unfazed. With impressive strength, she held back the spider¡¯s mandibles with one hand while her other hand repeatedly stabbed the underside of its head. The spider let out a final, mournful cry before she pushed its lifeless body off her. As she dealt with the spider, four more leaped from the shadows, targeting three women from behind. The previous attack had disrupted their formation, leaving them vulnerable. But they were ready. They dodged swiftly, counterattacking with lethal efficiency, killing the spiders before they could retreat into the shadows. Reforming their defensive stance, they stood with their backs against each other. They waited for over half an hour, but the remaining two spiders did not attack. ¡°No need to waste any more time; let¡¯s continue forward,¡± the captain ordered, her voice steady. They moved cautiously, aware that the absence of attacks might be a prelude to something more sinister. The forest around them remained oppressive, the silence broken only by their careful footsteps. They traveled for a few kilometers until they encountered a massive web covering many trees. Five figures perched on the trees watched them with what appeared to be amused smiles. These were not ordinary spiders but Arachne. The Arachne were a fusion of humans and spiders. From the navel up, they appeared as beautiful human females with pale skin and long, shiny grey hair, their human parts exposed. From the navel down, they were massive spiders. Despite resembling the rank 1 spider monsters they had fought before, these Arachne were more powerful. Four of them were at rank 1, while the one sitting with grace at the top was at rank 2. The rank 2 Arachne''s human part was about the same size as her rank 1 counterparts, but her spider part was slightly larger. ¡°Go entertain our guests,¡± the rank 2 Arachne ordered gracefully, a slight smile on her lips. The masked women were startled upon hearing a monster speak so clearly for the first time. They didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on that as the four Arachne leaped down from the web at their leader¡¯s command. Mid-air, the Arachne disappeared, blending into the shadows created by the web on the ground. Before the women could regroup, one of the Arachne emerged from the captain¡¯s shadow and attacked her. The captain reacted quickly, spinning with her dagger to counter the assault. CLANG The Arachne blocked the attack with a dagger of her own, giving a mocking smile before disappearing again. The other three Arachne engaged the remaining masked women. Even with one against many, the Arachne held the upper hand, their superior strength and agility evident. The women fought bravely, but the sudden appearances and disappearances of the Arachne from the shadows kept them off balance. ¡°Stay alert! Watch the shadows!¡± the captain commanded, her voice steady despite the tension. The captain fought her opponent alone, her expression hidden behind her mask becoming increasingly grim. After hundreds of bouts, she had a practical idea of her opponent''s capabilities. Since Drake gave all his subordinates the basic system functions like the appraisal, she had already appraised the Arachnes. One of the main reasons for their fighting against the monsters was to judge the distance between them. The Arachne had advanced shadow mastery like the rest of the spider monsters in the fog zone. Moreover, she possessed advanced stealth mastery, while the captain¡¯s stealth mastery was less than level 20 of the intermediate stage and would take some time to reach the advanced stage. Arachne¡¯s perception mastery was also in the intermediate stage, at least above level 20. Lastly, her dagger mastery was intermediate and similarly higher than the captain. The captain realized that Arachne was a much better assassin than her, with all her masteries being higher than hers. She was barely keeping up with the monster because of the fruits that granted her extreme strength, defense, and agility and their experience from continuous training in the training room. The rest of the Arachne were similarly skilled. The women might have seemed to be holding their own, but the monsters were merely playing with them, not fighting seriously. The skill gap was vast. This did not mean that the masked women were weak. No, they were very strong and could easily kill rank 3 and even fight rank 4, but that was only when their opponents didn¡¯t have the appropriate mastery to complement their power. Their strength, defense, and agility were all much higher than those of the Arachnes, and as long as they landed one successful hit, it was enough to kill the Arachnes. But the superior skills of the Arachnes didn¡¯t give them that chance. After an hour of intense fighting, all the masked women were exhausted. The Arachne were also tired, but not as much. ¡°Stop,¡± the Arachne leader suddenly ordered, looking slightly bored. The four rank 1 Arachne ceased their attacks and backed off. The rank 2 leader gracefully descended from the web. She passed by her four subordinates and approached the masked women. The women were on high alert, ready to jump into the training room at any second to train continuously for days or even weeks to become strong enough to either kill the Arachnes or escape successfully. The only reason they hadn''t done so was that the Arachne leader didn¡¯t look like she wanted to attack. The captain ordered her team to wait and see what the Arachne leader wanted. They had many possibilities in mind, but what the Arachne leader did next surprised them greatly. After the leader reached them, she stopped and smiled, ¡°We surrender.¡± Chapter 74: Shadow Stalkers Part 1 "We surrender." As the captain and her teammates heard the words of the Arachne leader, they were surprised and confused, initially suspecting a trick. The Arachne leader watched the humans with an amused smile. She understood their reaction, which only amused her further. Her subordinates stood behind her, smirking at the intruders. "Why?" The captain, filled with questions, started with the most basic one. "Why, you ask? Well, you could say I''m intrigued by you little girls," the Arachne leader replied with a lazy smile. The captain and her teammates exchanged confused glances, their expressions questioning. The Arachne leader laughed softly at the human assassins'' bewilderment. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. There are a few reasons why I want to surrender. But first, let me introduce myself: I am Nysera Nightweaver." "I am Ying Yue, and this is my team," the captain introduced, without elaborating further. "Now that the introductions are over let''s get to business. The first reason I want to surrender is your physical attributes. All of you are rank 1 extraordinary, but your strength, defense, and agility are far higher than any rank 1 I''ve ever seen. While it''s not impossible to have such physical attributes¡ªsome are born with innate capabilities¡ªthese are usually limited to one attribute, rarely two. Three is legendary, and you all have three. I don''t believe all of you were born with such remarkable capabilities. "Now, I''m not saying it''s impossible, but that usually relates to special families where descendants share similar capabilities. Yet, you don''t look like you belong to the same family. That leaves only one option: you use external help to achieve your current capabilities. Unless you belong to a big organization with access to such resources, it''s improbable for all of you to possess them," Nysera explained, her tone detailed and precise. Ying Yue looked at Nysera, slightly impressed by her deductions from their fight. She remained silent, allowing Nysera to continue. "The second reason is your path. After observing you, I can confidently say that all of you follow the same path. This means the organization behind you either has a steady supply of potions or possesses a potion formula. I''m willing to bet on the latter. Furthermore, since all of you are wayfarers from the same path, it proves that your organization must have higher-rank potion formulas," Nysera continued, her eyes sharp and analytical. "The third reason is your skills. All of you used similar skills, and I know how precious skills are. This similarity means your skills come from the same source¡ªyour organization. That implies they must have superior skills," Nysera stated, detailing her third reason. Ying Yue was extremely impressed by Nysera¡¯s deductions, as they were close to the truth. Yet, even with her keen observations, Nysera couldn¡¯t fathom the whole reality. Nysera suddenly showed a mysterious smile. "And my last reason is your lord. When I heard you discussing your lord, I was struck by your loyalty. It''s extremely challenging to earn such loyalty. Your lord must be exceptional to inspire such dedication in women like you. The more I listened to you talk about him, the more intrigued I became. Watching your performances from start to finish, I realized it might not be a bad idea to surrender to someone like your lord." Ying Yue¡¯s eyes widened as Nysera spoke about her lord. By the end, Ying Yue and her teammates were pale. They realized the implications of Nysera¡¯s words. During their rest, they had spoken about their lord in hushed tones, yet Nysera had still heard them. This meant she had been close enough to overhear their conversation and understand what they were saying. Moreover, she had watched them from beginning to end. The more they thought about it, the more they sweated. Nysera had been so close, and none of them had perceived her presence. If she had harbored ill intentions, she could have easily killed them without them even realizing it. ¡°Hey, no need to panic. If I wanted to kill you, I had more than enough chances to do that easily. But I want to surrender to your lord, so why would I do that?¡± Nysera said, guessing their thoughts and trying to calm Ying Yue and the others.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to find the treasure that allowed the spider monsters to attain such high mastery in the shadow element? I will dedicate it to your lord as a sign of my surrender. And I know you wanted to give it to your lord so he would reward you,¡± she added, her expression turning slightly seductive as if she knew what kind of reward the assassins desired. ¡°You can just hand us over to your lord. That way, your contribution will be much higher, and I¡¯m sure he will reward you all,¡± Nysera said, licking her lips seductively. Ying Yue didn¡¯t like that she and her teammates had come so close to death. She was hesitant to accept Nysera¡¯s surrender, but her loyalty to her lord was unwavering. She knew that if Nysera was telling the truth, she and her subordinates would be a great asset to her lord. Her dedication to her lord outweighed any petty grudges. Of course, she wasn¡¯t authorized to accept their surrender. In a normal situation, she would have consulted her Mistress Ayame, but since the party in question was monsters, she directly reached out to her lord. {Ying Yue: My lord, I am extremely sorry to disturb you, but I need your opinion on something.} {Drake: Sure, what do you need?} Ying Yue explained everything to Drake, detailing Nysera¡¯s offer and the potential benefits. {Drake: Agree and bring them to the territory. Maria and Samantha will take care of the rest.} {Ying Yue: I understand, my lord. Thank you for your guidance.} Ying Yue focused on Nysera and said, ¡°You can come with us.¡± Nysera showed an intrigued smile. ¡°Interesting, you can mentally communicate with your lord in the fog zone.¡± Ying Yue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard to tell. You didn¡¯t look like you were thinking; you seemed to be conversing with someone, even though you didn¡¯t speak. As for why I think it¡¯s your lord, I assume only he or someone with very high authority in your organization would have the power to allow strangers, especially fog monsters, into your ranks. Since you received the order so quickly, it must be your lord,¡± Nysera explained. Ying Yue didn¡¯t comment, deciding instead to work hard to level up her poker face skill to avoid future embarrassment. ¡°Show us your treasure,¡± Ying Yue said, trying to cover her embarrassment. Nysera smiled and led them deeper into the forest. They reached a cave and followed her inside. There, they found more than a hundred dark vines growing in the darkness. The only source of light came from a few glowing mushrooms. The vines sprawled and twisted, reaching up to three meters in length. Their dark, glossy stems supported heart-shaped, dark purple leaves with a smooth, leathery texture and a faint silver sheen featuring slightly serrated edges. Large, star-shaped flowers with five broad, velvety petals in deep violet to black, each with a central luminescent core emitting a soft, eerie glow, grew in clusters. Small, glossy, inky black berries with a glassy surface grew in clusters, developing a faint internal glow as they ripened. Name: Nightshade Blossom Level: Sequence 9, Peak-Stage Description: Eating the Nightshade Berry will increase Shadow mastery to level 1, advanced stage, if below it, or increase by one level if in the advanced stage. No effect above the advanced stage. The plant produces fruits every three months, 20-30 per harvest. The fruits on the vines were the reason for the unnaturally high shadow mastery of the denizens of the fog zones. Ying Yue and her teammates were extremely excited. None of the previously found mastery plants were much usable unless they decided to study a new element, which they weren¡¯t interested in at the moment. But now, they had found a way to quickly improve their mastery and not be left behind by the other territory residents. Nysera watched them with a slightly smug smile, knowing how pleased the human assassins must be. Ying Yue and her teammates carefully collected all the vines, stored the fruits separately, and then left the cave. As they were leaving, Nysera suddenly asked them to stop. Eighteen giant extraordinary spider monsters emerged from the shadows. Two of them were the ones who had fled from the earlier fight. Startled, Ying Yue and her teammates quickly brandished their weapons, watching the spider monsters and even Nysera and her subordinates warily. Nysera laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not here to attack you.¡± She turned to the spider monsters and said, in a playful tone, ¡°Goodbye, little ones. Take care.¡± The arachnes were a higher lifeform than the spider monsters, so all the spider monsters in the fog zone were their servants, with Nysera akin to a queen. She had no feelings for them and viewed them as mere tools. Only her fellow arachnes received a bit of respect, though they were still treated like servants. The spider monsters skittered away, blending into the shadows. The assassin women calmed down and sheathed their weapons. The return trip was uneventful. Five Arachnes, including their leader, walked with them and were not attacked even once.